Shadow Island

HoH season levi. Source: valucre.net static Gaia dump.

Posts 1371Pages 92Forum GaiaTopic 2372741Source originalWinner
Table of contents
  1. Maximos
  2. Maximos
  3. Ruuvan
  4. Maximos
  5. Ruuvan
  6. Maximos
  7. Ruuvan
  8. Maximos
  9. Ruuvan
  10. Maximos
  11. Ruuvan
  12. Maximos
  13. Ruuvan
  14. Maximos
  15. Ruuvan
  16. Maximos
  17. Ruuvan
  18. Maximos
  19. Ruuvan
  20. Maximos
  21. Ruuvan
  22. Maximos
  23. Ruuvan
  24. Maximos
  25. Ruuvan
  26. Maximos
  27. Ruuvan
  28. Maximos
  29. Ruuvan
  30. Maximos
  31. Ruuvan
  32. Maximos
  33. Ruuvan
  34. Maximos
  35. Ruuvan
  36. Maximos
  37. Ruuvan
  38. Maximos
  39. Ruuvan
  40. Maximos
  41. Ruuvan
  42. Maximos
  43. Ruuvan
  44. Maximos
  45. Ruuvan
  46. Maximos
  47. Ruuvan
  48. Maximos
  49. Maximos
  50. Ruuvan
  51. Maximos
  52. Ruuvan
  53. themightyjello
  54. Maximos
  55. themightyjello
  56. Maximos
  57. themightyjello
  58. Maximos
  59. Bramfatura
  60. themightyjello
  61. Maximos
  62. Bramfatura
  63. Maximos
  64. Bramfatura
  65. Maximos
  66. themightyjello
  67. Maximos
  68. themightyjello
  69. Maximos
  70. themightyjello
  71. Bramfatura
  72. Maximos
  73. themightyjello
  74. Bramfatura
  75. Maximos
  76. Bramfatura
  77. Maximos
  78. themightyjello
  79. Bramfatura
  80. themightyjello
  81. Maximos
  82. themightyjello
  83. Maximos
  84. themightyjello
  85. Maximos
  86. themightyjello
  87. Maximos
  88. themightyjello
  89. Maximos
  90. themightyjello
  91. themightyjello
  92. Maximos
  93. themightyjello
  94. Maximos
  95. themightyjello
  96. Ruuvan
  97. Maximos
  98. Ruuvan
  99. themightyjello
  100. Kalin DNom
  101. Maximos
  102. Kalin DNom
  103. Maximos
  104. Kalin DNom
  105. Ruuvan
  106. themightyjello
  107. Maximos
  108. themightyjello
  109. Ruuvan
  110. Kalin DNom
  111. Maximos
  112. Kalin DNom
  113. themightyjello
  114. Maximos
  115. Ruuvan
  116. Kalin DNom
  117. Maximos
  118. themightyjello
  119. Maximos
  120. themightyjello
  121. Ruuvan
  122. Maximos
  123. themightyjello
  124. Ruuvan
  125. Kalin DNom
  126. themightyjello
  127. Maximos
  128. themightyjello
  129. Kalin DNom
  130. Ruuvan
  131. Maximos
  132. themightyjello
  133. Kalin DNom
  134. Ruuvan
  135. themightyjello
  136. Ruuvan
  137. themightyjello
  138. Ruuvan
  139. Maximos
  140. themightyjello
  141. Ruuvan
  142. themightyjello
  143. Maximos
  144. themightyjello
  145. Kalin DNom
  146. Ruuvan
  147. themightyjello
  148. Ruuvan
  149. themightyjello
  150. Ruuvan
  151. themightyjello
  152. Ruuvan
  153. themightyjello
  154. Ruuvan
  155. themightyjello
  156. Ruuvan
  157. themightyjello
  158. Maximos
  159. Kalin DNom
  160. themightyjello
  161. Maximos
  162. themightyjello
  163. Maximos
  164. Kalin DNom
  165. Ruuvan
  166. themightyjello
  167. Maximos
  168. themightyjello
  169. Ruuvan
  170. themightyjello
  171. Maximos
  172. Ruuvan
  173. themightyjello
  174. Maximos
  175. themightyjello
  176. Ruuvan
  177. themightyjello
  178. themightyjello
  179. Kraun
  180. themightyjello
  181. Kraun
  182. themightyjello
  183. Kraun
  184. themightyjello
  185. Kraun
  186. themightyjello
  187. Kraun
  188. themightyjello
  189. Kraun
  190. themightyjello
  191. Kraun
  192. themightyjello
  193. Kraun
  194. themightyjello
  195. Kraun
  196. themightyjello
  197. Kraun
  198. themightyjello
  199. Kraun
  200. themightyjello
  201. Kraun
  202. themightyjello
  203. Kraun
  204. themightyjello
  205. Kraun
  206. themightyjello
  207. Kraun
  208. themightyjello
  209. Kraun
  210. themightyjello
  211. Kraun
  212. themightyjello
  213. Ruuvan
  214. themightyjello
  215. Maximos
  216. themightyjello
  217. Ruuvan
  218. Maximos
  219. Ruuvan
  220. Maximos
  221. Ruuvan
  222. Maximos
  223. Ruuvan
  224. Maximos
  225. Ruuvan
  226. Maximos
  227. Ruuvan
  228. Maximos
  229. Ruuvan
  230. Maximos
  231. Ruuvan
  232. themightyjello
  233. Maximos
  234. Ruuvan
  235. themightyjello
  236. Maximos
  237. Ruuvan
  238. Maximos
  239. Ruuvan
  240. Maximos
  241. Ruuvan
  242. Maximos
  243. themightyjello
  244. Ruuvan
  245. Maximos
  246. Ruuvan
  247. Maximos
  248. Ruuvan
  249. Maximos
  250. Ruuvan
  251. Maximos
  252. Ruuvan
  253. Maximos
  254. Ruuvan
  255. Maximos
  256. Ruuvan
  257. Maximos
  258. Ruuvan
  259. themightyjello
  260. Maximos
  261. Ruuvan
  262. Maximos
  263. Ruuvan
  264. Maximos
  265. Ruuvan
  266. Maximos
  267. Ruuvan
  268. Maximos
  269. Ruuvan
  270. themightyjello
  271. Ruuvan
  272. themightyjello
  273. Ruuvan
  274. themightyjello
  275. Ruuvan
  276. themightyjello
  277. Maximos
  278. Ruuvan
  279. themightyjello
  280. Ruuvan
  281. Maximos
  282. themightyjello
  283. themightyjello
  284. Maximos
  285. themightyjello
  286. themightyjello
  287. Ryugi Kazamaru
  288. Maximos
  289. Ryugi Kazamaru
  290. themightyjello
  291. Ruuvan
  292. Maximos
  293. Ryugi Kazamaru
  294. Maximos
  295. Ruuvan
  296. Ryugi Kazamaru
  297. Maximos
  298. Ryugi Kazamaru
  299. Ruuvan
  300. themightyjello
  301. Ryugi Kazamaru
  302. Maximos
  303. themightyjello
  304. Ryugi Kazamaru
  305. Ruuvan
  306. themightyjello
  307. Maximos
  308. Ryugi Kazamaru
  309. themightyjello
  310. Maximos
  311. Ryugi Kazamaru
  312. themightyjello
  313. Maximos
  314. themightyjello
  315. Ryugi Kazamaru
  316. Maximos
  317. themightyjello
  318. Maximos
  319. themightyjello
  320. Ruuvan
  321. Liquid Lights
  322. Maximos
  323. themightyjello
  324. Liquid Lights
  325. Maximos
  326. Ryugi Kazamaru
  327. themightyjello
  328. Maximos
  329. themightyjello
  330. Ruuvan
  331. Maximos
  332. themightyjello
  333. Maximos
  334. themightyjello
  335. Maximos
  336. themightyjello
  337. Maximos
  338. themightyjello
  339. Maximos
  340. themightyjello
  341. Maximos
  342. themightyjello
  343. Ryugi Kazamaru
  344. Maximos
  345. themightyjello
  346. Maximos
  347. themightyjello
  348. themightyjello
  349. Maximos
  350. themightyjello
  351. Ryugi Kazamaru
  352. themightyjello
  353. Maximos
  354. Ryugi Kazamaru
  355. themightyjello
  356. themightyjello
  357. Ryugi Kazamaru
  358. Maximos
  359. themightyjello
  360. themightyjello
  361. Ryugi Kazamaru
  362. themightyjello
  363. Ryugi Kazamaru
  364. themightyjello
  365. Ryugi Kazamaru
  366. themightyjello
  367. Ryugi Kazamaru
  368. Maximos
  369. themightyjello
  370. themightyjello
  371. Ryugi Kazamaru
  372. themightyjello
  373. Ryugi Kazamaru
  374. themightyjello
  375. Maximos
  376. themightyjello
  377. Ryugi Kazamaru
  378. Maximos
  379. themightyjello
  380. Ryugi Kazamaru
  381. themightyjello
  382. themightyjello
  383. Ryugi Kazamaru
  384. Maximos
  385. themightyjello
  386. Maximos
  387. themightyjello
  388. Maximos
  389. themightyjello
  390. Maximos
  391. themightyjello
  392. Maximos
  393. themightyjello
  394. Maximos
  395. themightyjello
  396. Maximos
  397. themightyjello
  398. Maximos
  399. themightyjello
  400. Maximos
  401. themightyjello
  402. Maximos
  403. themightyjello
  404. Maximos
  405. themightyjello
  406. Maximos
  407. themightyjello
  408. Maximos
  409. themightyjello
  410. Maximos
  411. themightyjello
  412. Maximos
  413. themightyjello
  414. Maximos
  415. themightyjello
  416. Maximos
  417. Ryugi Kazamaru
  418. themightyjello
  419. Maximos
  420. Maximos
  421. Lady Sierra
  422. Maximos
  423. Lady Sierra
  424. Maximos
  425. Lady Sierra
  426. Maximos
  427. Lady Sierra
  428. Maximos
  429. Lady Sierra
  430. Maximos
  431. Lady Sierra
  432. Maximos
  433. Lady Sierra
  434. Maximos
  435. Lady Sierra
  436. Maximos
  437. Lady Sierra
  438. Maximos
  439. Lady Sierra
  440. Maximos
  441. Lady Sierra
  442. Maximos
  443. Lady Sierra
  444. Maximos
  445. Lady Sierra
  446. Maximos
  447. Lady Sierra
  448. Maximos
  449. Lady Sierra
  450. Maximos
  451. Lady Sierra
  452. Maximos
  453. Lady Sierra
  454. Maximos
  455. Lady Sierra
  456. Maximos
  457. Lady Sierra
  458. Maximos
  459. Lady Sierra
  460. Maximos
  461. Lady Sierra
  462. Maximos
  463. Lady Sierra
  464. Maximos
  465. Lady Sierra
  466. Maximos
  467. Lady Sierra
  468. Maximos
  469. Lady Sierra
  470. Maximos
  471. Lady Sierra
  472. Maximos
  473. Lady Sierra
  474. Maximos
  475. Lady Sierra
  476. Maximos
  477. Lady Sierra
  478. Maximos
  479. Lady Sierra
  480. Maximos
  481. Lady Sierra
  482. Maximos
  483. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  484. Maximos
  485. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  486. Maximos
  487. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  488. Maximos
  489. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  490. Maximos
  491. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  492. Maximos
  493. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  494. Maximos
  495. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  496. Maximos
  497. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  498. Maximos
  499. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  500. Maximos
  501. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  502. Maximos
  503. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  504. Maximos
  505. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  506. Maximos
  507. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  508. Maximos
  509. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  510. Maximos
  511. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  512. Maximos
  513. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  514. Maximos
  515. Lady Sierra
  516. Maximos
  517. Lady Sierra
  518. Maximos
  519. Lady Sierra
  520. Maximos
  521. Lady Sierra
  522. Maximos
  523. Lady Sierra
  524. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  525. Maximos
  526. Lady Sierra
  527. Maximos
  528. Lady Sierra
  529. Maximos
  530. Lady Sierra
  531. Maximos
  532. Lady Sierra
  533. Maximos
  534. Lady Sierra
  535. Maximos
  536. Lady Sierra
  537. Maximos
  538. Lady Sierra
  539. Maximos
  540. Lady Sierra
  541. Maximos
  542. Lady Sierra
  543. Maximos
  544. Lady Sierra
  545. Maximos
  546. Lady Sierra
  547. Maximos
  548. Lady Sierra
  549. Maximos
  550. Lady Sierra
  551. Maximos
  552. Lady Sierra
  553. Maximos
  554. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  555. Maximos
  556. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  557. Maximos
  558. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  559. Maximos
  560. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  561. Maximos
  562. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  563. Maximos
  564. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  565. Maximos
  566. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  567. Maximos
  568. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  569. Maximos
  570. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  571. Maximos
  572. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  573. Maximos
  574. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  575. Maximos
  576. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  577. Maximos
  578. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  579. Maximos
  580. Tomorrow
  581. Maximos
  582. Tomorrow
  583. Maximos
  584. Lady Sierra
  585. Maximos
  586. Lady Sierra
  587. Maximos
  588. Lady Sierra
  589. Maximos
  590. Lady Sierra
  591. Maximos
  592. Lady Sierra
  593. Maximos
  594. Lady Sierra
  595. Maximos
  596. Lady Sierra
  597. Maximos
  598. Tomorrow
  599. Maximos
  600. Tomorrow
  601. Maximos
  602. Tomorrow
  603. Maximos
  604. Tomorrow
  605. Maximos
  606. Tomorrow
  607. Maximos
  608. Lady Sierra
  609. Maximos
  610. Lady Sierra
  611. Maximos
  612. Lady Sierra
  613. Maximos
  614. Lady Sierra
  615. Maximos
  616. Lady Sierra
  617. Maximos
  618. Lady Sierra
  619. Maximos
  620. Lady Sierra
  621. Maximos
  622. Lady Sierra
  623. Maximos
  624. Lady Sierra
  625. Maximos
  626. Lady Sierra
  627. Maximos
  628. Lady Sierra
  629. Maximos
  630. Delirium_Butterfly
  631. Lady Sierra
  632. Maximos
  633. Lady Sierra
  634. Maximos
  635. Lady Sierra
  636. Maximos
  637. Lady Sierra
  638. Maximos
  639. Lady Sierra
  640. Maximos
  641. Lady Sierra
  642. Maximos
  643. Delirium_Butterfly
  644. Lady Sierra
  645. Maximos
  646. Lady Sierra
  647. Maximos
  648. Lady Sierra
  649. Delirium_Butterfly
  650. Maximos
  651. Delirium_Butterfly
  652. Maximos
  653. Lady Sierra
  654. Maximos
  655. Delirium_Butterfly
  656. Maximos
  657. Delirium_Butterfly
  658. Maximos
  659. Delirium_Butterfly
  660. Maximos
  661. Delirium_Butterfly
  662. Maximos
  663. Delirium_Butterfly
  664. Maximos
  665. Ruuvan
  666. Maximos
  667. Ruuvan
  668. Maximos
  669. Ruuvan
  670. Maximos
  671. Delirium_Butterfly
  672. Ruuvan
  673. Maximos
  674. Ruuvan
  675. Maximos
  676. Ruuvan
  677. Maximos
  678. Ruuvan
  679. Maximos
  680. Ruuvan
  681. Maximos
  682. Ruuvan
  683. Maximos
  684. Delirium_Butterfly
  685. Maximos
  686. Delirium_Butterfly
  687. Ruuvan
  688. Lady Sierra
  689. Maximos
  690. Lady Sierra
  691. Maximos
  692. Lady Sierra
  693. Maximos
  694. Lady Sierra
  695. Maximos
  696. Ruuvan
  697. Lady Sierra
  698. Maximos
  699. Lady Sierra
  700. Maximos
  701. Lady Sierra
  702. Maximos
  703. Lady Sierra
  704. Maximos
  705. Lady Sierra
  706. Maximos
  707. Lady Sierra
  708. Maximos
  709. Lady Sierra
  710. Maximos
  711. Lady Sierra
  712. Maximos
  713. Tomorrow
  714. Maximos
  715. Tomorrow
  716. Ruuvan
  717. Maximos
  718. Ruuvan
  719. Maximos
  720. Ruuvan
  721. Maximos
  722. Ruuvan
  723. Maximos
  724. Ruuvan
  725. Maximos
  726. Ruuvan
  727. Maximos
  728. Ruuvan
  729. Maximos
  730. Ruuvan
  731. Maximos
  732. Ruuvan
  733. Maximos
  734. Ruuvan
  735. Maximos
  736. Ruuvan
  737. Maximos
  738. Ruuvan
  739. Maximos
  740. Ruuvan
  741. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  742. Maximos
  743. Ruuvan
  744. Maximos
  745. Ruuvan
  746. Maximos
  747. Ruuvan
  748. Maximos
  749. Maximos
  750. Ryugi Kazamaru
  751. Maximos
  752. Ryugi Kazamaru
  753. Maximos
  754. Ryugi Kazamaru
  755. Maximos
  756. Ryugi Kazamaru
  757. Maximos
  758. Ryugi Kazamaru
  759. Maximos
  760. Lady Sierra
  761. Maximos
  762. Lady Sierra
  763. Maximos
  764. Lady Sierra
  765. Maximos
  766. Tomorrow
  767. HonoRaven
  768. AtaraRaven
  769. Tomorrow
  770. AtaraRaven
  771. Tomorrow
  772. AtaraRaven
  773. Tomorrow
  774. AtaraRaven
  775. Maximos
  776. AtaraRaven
  777. Tomorrow
  778. AtaraRaven
  779. Maximos
  780. AtaraRaven
  781. Maximos
  782. AtaraRaven
  783. Maximos
  784. HonoRaven
  785. AtaraRaven
  786. Tomorrow
  787. Maximos
  788. AtaraRaven
  789. Tomorrow
  790. AtaraRaven
  791. Maximos
  792. AtaraRaven
  793. Tomorrow
  794. Maximos
  795. Tomorrow
  796. AtaraRaven
  797. Maximos
  798. AtaraRaven
  799. Tomorrow
  800. Maximos
  801. Tomorrow
  802. AtaraRaven
  803. Maximos
  804. Lady Sierra
  805. Maximos
  806. Tomorrow
  807. AtaraRaven
  808. Maximos
  809. Tomorrow
  810. Maximos
  811. AtaraRaven
  812. Maximos
  813. AtaraRaven
  814. Tomorrow
  815. Maximos
  816. Tomorrow
  817. AtaraRaven
  818. Tomorrow
  819. Maximos
  820. AtaraRaven
  821. HonoRaven
  822. Maximos
  823. Lady Sierra
  824. Tomorrow
  825. Maximos
  826. HonoRaven
  827. AtaraRaven
  828. Tomorrow
  829. Maximos
  830. Lady Sierra
  831. HonoRaven
  832. Maximos
  833. HonoRaven
  834. Maximos
  835. HonoRaven
  836. Maximos
  837. HonoRaven
  838. AtaraRaven
  839. Tomorrow
  840. HonoRaven
  841. AtaraRaven
  842. Maximos
  843. HonoRaven
  844. Maximos
  845. Tomorrow
  846. HonoRaven
  847. Maximos
  848. HonoRaven
  849. Lady Sierra
  850. Maximos
  851. Tomorrow
  852. AtaraRaven
  853. HonoRaven
  854. AtaraRaven
  855. Maximos
  856. AtaraRaven
  857. Maximos
  858. Tomorrow
  859. Lady Sierra
  860. HonoRaven
  861. AtaraRaven
  862. HonoRaven
  863. AtaraRaven
  864. HonoRaven
  865. AtaraRaven
  866. HonoRaven
  867. Maximos
  868. Lady Sierra
  869. Tomorrow
  870. Maximos
  871. HonoRaven
  872. AtaraRaven
  873. Lady Sierra
  874. Maximos
  875. Lady Sierra
  876. Maximos
  877. Lady Sierra
  878. Maximos
  879. Lady Sierra
  880. Maximos
  881. Lady Sierra
  882. Maximos
  883. Lady Sierra
  884. Maximos
  885. Lady Sierra
  886. Maximos
  887. Lady Sierra
  888. HonoRaven
  889. Maximos
  890. Lady Sierra
  891. Maximos
  892. Tomorrow
  893. Lady Sierra
  894. Maximos
  895. AtaraRaven
  896. HonoRaven
  897. Lady Sierra
  898. Maximos
  899. HonoRaven
  900. Tomorrow
  901. Maximos
  902. Tomorrow
  903. HonoRaven
  904. Maximos
  905. Tomorrow
  906. Lady Sierra
  907. Maximos
  908. Lady Sierra
  909. HonoRaven
  910. AtaraRaven
  911. Maximos
  912. Lady Sierra
  913. HonoRaven
  914. AtaraRaven
  915. Maximos
  916. HonoRaven
  917. Lady Sierra
  918. Maximos
  919. Lady Sierra
  920. HonoRaven
  921. Maximos
  922. Lady Sierra
  923. Tomorrow
  924. HonoRaven
  925. AtaraRaven
  926. Maximos
  927. Tomorrow
  928. Maximos
  929. Lady Sierra
  930. Maximos
  931. Tomorrow
  932. Lady Sierra
  933. Maximos
  934. Lady Sierra
  935. AtaraRaven
  936. HonoRaven
  937. Maximos
  938. Tomorrow
  939. Lady Sierra
  940. Maximos
  941. Lady Sierra
  942. Maximos
  943. Lady Sierra
  944. Maximos
  945. Lady Sierra
  946. Maximos
  947. Tomorrow
  948. Maximos
  949. Eternal Dirge
  950. HonoRaven
  951. Maximos
  952. Eternal Dirge
  953. Lady Sierra
  954. Maximos
  955. Lady Sierra
  956. Maximos
  957. Lady Sierra
  958. HonoRaven
  959. AtaraRaven
  960. Maximos
  961. Lady Sierra
  962. Maximos
  963. Lady Sierra
  964. Maximos
  965. Lady Sierra
  966. Maximos
  967. Lady Sierra
  968. Maximos
  969. Eternal Dirge
  970. Lucind Varhetel
  971. Lady Sierra
  972. Maximos
  973. Lady Sierra
  974. Maximos
  975. Lady Sierra
  976. Maximos
  977. Lady Sierra
  978. Maximos
  979. Lady Sierra
  980. Maximos
  981. Lady Sierra
  982. Maximos
  983. Lady Sierra
  984. Maximos
  985. Lady Sierra
  986. Maximos
  987. Lady Sierra
  988. Maximos
  989. Lady Sierra
  990. Maximos
  991. Lady Sierra
  992. Maximos
  993. Lady Sierra
  994. Maximos
  995. Lady Sierra
  996. Maximos
  997. Lady Sierra
  998. Maximos
  999. Lady Sierra
  1000. Maximos
  1001. Lady Sierra
  1002. Maximos
  1003. Maximos
  1004. Lady Sierra
  1005. Maximos
  1006. Lady Sierra
  1007. Maximos
  1008. Lady Sierra
  1009. Maximos
  1010. Lady Sierra
  1011. Maximos
  1012. Lady Sierra
  1013. Maximos
  1014. Lady Sierra
  1015. Maximos
  1016. Lady Sierra
  1017. Maximos
  1018. Lady Sierra
  1019. Maximos
  1020. Lady Sierra
  1021. Maximos
  1022. Lady Sierra
  1023. Maximos
  1024. Lady Sierra
  1025. Maximos
  1026. Lady Sierra
  1027. Maximos
  1028. Lady Sierra
  1029. Maximos
  1030. Lady Sierra
  1031. Maximos
  1032. Lady Sierra
  1033. Maximos
  1034. Lady Sierra
  1035. Maximos
  1036. Lady Sierra
  1037. Maximos
  1038. Lady Sierra
  1039. Maximos
  1040. Lady Sierra
  1041. Maximos
  1042. Lady Sierra
  1043. Maximos
  1044. Lady Sierra
  1045. Maximos
  1046. Lady Sierra
  1047. Maximos
  1048. Lady Sierra
  1049. Maximos
  1050. Lady Sierra
  1051. Maximos
  1052. Lady Sierra
  1053. Maximos
  1054. Lady Sierra
  1055. Maximos
  1056. Lady Sierra
  1057. Maximos
  1058. themightyjello
  1059. Maximos
  1060. themightyjello
  1061. Maximos
  1062. themightyjello
  1063. Maximos
  1064. themightyjello
  1065. Maximos
  1066. themightyjello
  1067. Maximos
  1068. themightyjello
  1069. Maximos
  1070. themightyjello
  1071. Maximos
  1072. themightyjello
  1073. Lady Sierra
  1074. Maximos
  1075. Lady Sierra
  1076. themightyjello
  1077. Maximos
  1078. Lady Sierra
  1079. Maximos
  1080. themightyjello
  1081. Maximos
  1082. themightyjello
  1083. Maximos
  1084. themightyjello
  1085. Maximos
  1086. themightyjello
  1087. Maximos
  1088. themightyjello
  1089. Maximos
  1090. themightyjello
  1091. Maximos
  1092. themightyjello
  1093. Maximos
  1094. themightyjello
  1095. Maximos
  1096. themightyjello
  1097. Maximos
  1098. themightyjello
  1099. Maximos
  1100. themightyjello
  1101. Maximos
  1102. themightyjello
  1103. Lady Sierra
  1104. Maximos
  1105. Lady Sierra
  1106. themightyjello
  1107. Maximos
  1108. Lady Sierra
  1109. Maximos
  1110. Lady Sierra
  1111. themightyjello
  1112. Maximos
  1113. Lady Sierra
  1114. Maximos
  1115. themightyjello
  1116. Maximos
  1117. themightyjello
  1118. Maximos
  1119. themightyjello
  1120. Maximos
  1121. Lady Sierra
  1122. Maximos
  1123. Lady Sierra
  1124. Maximos
  1125. Lady Sierra
  1126. Maximos
  1127. Lady Sierra
  1128. Maximos
  1129. Lady Sierra
  1130. Maximos
  1131. Lady Sierra
  1132. Maximos
  1133. Ryugi Kazamaru
  1134. Maximos
  1135. Ryugi Kazamaru
  1136. Maximos
  1137. Ryugi Kazamaru
  1138. Maximos
  1139. Ryugi Kazamaru
  1140. Maximos
  1141. Ryugi Kazamaru
  1142. Maximos
  1143. Ryugi Kazamaru
  1144. Maximos
  1145. Ryugi Kazamaru
  1146. Maximos
  1147. Ryugi Kazamaru
  1148. Maximos
  1149. Ryugi Kazamaru
  1150. Maximos
  1151. Ryugi Kazamaru
  1152. Maximos
  1153. Ryugi Kazamaru
  1154. Maximos
  1155. Ryugi Kazamaru
  1156. Maximos
  1157. Ryugi Kazamaru
  1158. Maximos
  1159. Ryugi Kazamaru
  1160. Maximos
  1161. Ryugi Kazamaru
  1162. Maximos
  1163. Ryugi Kazamaru
  1164. Maximos
  1165. Ryugi Kazamaru
  1166. Maximos
  1167. Ryugi Kazamaru
  1168. Maximos
  1169. Ryugi Kazamaru
  1170. Maximos
  1171. Ryugi Kazamaru
  1172. Maximos
  1173. Ryugi Kazamaru
  1174. Maximos
  1175. Ryugi Kazamaru
  1176. Maximos
  1177. Ryugi Kazamaru
  1178. Maximos
  1179. Ryugi Kazamaru
  1180. Maximos
  1181. Ryugi Kazamaru
  1182. Maximos
  1183. Ryugi Kazamaru
  1184. Maximos
  1185. Ryugi Kazamaru
  1186. Maximos
  1187. Lady Sierra
  1188. Maximos
  1189. Tomorrow
  1190. Maximos
  1191. Tomorrow
  1192. Maximos
  1193. Tomorrow
  1194. Maximos
  1195. Tomorrow
  1196. Maximos
  1197. Tomorrow
  1198. Maximos
  1199. Tomorrow
  1200. Maximos
  1201. Tomorrow
  1202. Maximos
  1203. Tomorrow
  1204. Maximos
  1205. Tomorrow
  1206. Maximos
  1207. Tomorrow
  1208. Maximos
  1209. Tomorrow
  1210. Maximos
  1211. Tomorrow
  1212. Maximos
  1213. Tomorrow
  1214. Maximos
  1215. Tomorrow
  1216. Maximos
  1217. Tomorrow
  1218. Maximos
  1219. Tomorrow
  1220. Maximos
  1221. Tomorrow
  1222. Maximos
  1223. Tomorrow
  1224. Maximos
  1225. Tomorrow
  1226. Maximos
  1227. Tomorrow
  1228. Maximos
  1229. Tomorrow
  1230. Maximos
  1231. Tomorrow
  1232. Maximos
  1233. Tomorrow
  1234. Maximos
  1235. Tomorrow
  1236. Maximos
  1237. Tomorrow
  1238. Maximos
  1239. Tomorrow
  1240. Maximos
  1241. Tomorrow
  1242. Maximos
  1243. Tomorrow
  1244. Maximos
  1245. Tomorrow
  1246. Maximos
  1247. Tomorrow
  1248. Maximos
  1249. Tomorrow
  1250. Maximos
  1251. Tomorrow
  1252. Maximos
  1253. Tomorrow
  1254. Maximos
  1255. Tomorrow
  1256. Maximos
  1257. Tomorrow
  1258. Maximos
  1259. Tomorrow
  1260. Maximos
  1261. Tomorrow
  1262. Maximos
  1263. Tomorrow
  1264. HonoRaven
  1265. Maximos
  1266. Tomorrow
  1267. Maximos
  1268. Tomorrow
  1269. Maximos
  1270. Tomorrow
  1271. Maximos
  1272. Tomorrow
  1273. Maximos
  1274. Tomorrow
  1275. Ryugi Kazamaru
  1276. Tomorrow
  1277. Maximos
  1278. Ryugi Kazamaru
  1279. Tomorrow
  1280. Maximos
  1281. Tomorrow
  1282. Maximos
  1283. Tomorrow
  1284. Maximos
  1285. Tomorrow
  1286. Maximos
  1287. Tomorrow
  1288. Maximos
  1289. Tomorrow
  1290. Maximos
  1291. Tomorrow
  1292. Maximos
  1293. Tomorrow
  1294. Maximos
  1295. Tomorrow
  1296. Maximos
  1297. Tomorrow
  1298. Maximos
  1299. Tomorrow
  1300. Maximos
  1301. Tomorrow
  1302. Maximos
  1303. Tomorrow
  1304. Maximos
  1305. Tomorrow
  1306. Maximos
  1307. Tomorrow
  1308. Maximos
  1309. Tomorrow
  1310. Maximos
  1311. Tomorrow
  1312. Maximos
  1313. Tomorrow
  1314. Maximos
  1315. Tomorrow
  1316. Lucind Varhetel
  1317. Tomorrow
  1318. Maximos
  1319. Tomorrow
  1320. Maximos
  1321. Tomorrow
  1322. Maximos
  1323. Tomorrow
  1324. Maximos
  1325. Tomorrow
  1326. Maximos
  1327. Tomorrow
  1328. Maximos
  1329. Tomorrow
  1330. Maximos
  1331. Tomorrow
  1332. Maximos
  1333. Tomorrow
  1334. Maximos
  1335. Tomorrow
  1336. Maximos
  1337. Tomorrow
  1338. Maximos
  1339. Tomorrow
  1340. Maximos
  1341. Tomorrow
  1342. Maximos
  1343. Tomorrow
  1344. Maximos
  1345. Tomorrow
  1346. Maximos
  1347. Tomorrow
  1348. Maximos
  1349. Tomorrow
  1350. Maximos
  1351. Tomorrow
  1352. Maximos
  1353. Tomorrow
  1354. Maximos
  1355. Tomorrow
  1356. Maximos
  1357. AtaraRaven
  1358. Tomorrow
  1359. Maximos
  1360. Tomorrow
  1361. Maximos
  1362. Tomorrow
  1363. Maximos
  1364. Tomorrow
  1365. Maximos
  1366. Tomorrow
  1367. Maximos
  1368. Tomorrow
  1369. Maximos
  1370. Tomorrow
  1371. Maximos

1Maximos

SHADOW ISLAND

DESCRIPTION - LOCATION - PEOPLE - COAT OF ARMS - CLIMATE - FLORA - FAUNA - RESOURCES

Shadow Island floats idly in the sky six thousand feet over Gaia, the land mass simply drifts on air currents and whims to and from with no clear destination and no need to park or rest. The island was constructed as a vehicle and home for Maximos. Lunoc seals allow the land mass to defy gravity. And occasionally its groundskeeper Walter can be seen tending to the garden above.

  • Description:

The island itself is a two mile chunk of land which once made up a cliff edge, but seems to have broken off and flown away. Its surface are is roughly 2miles square, and it extends downwards 400ft in an odd cone shape.

The Lunoc Edge Garden - Across the surface of the island several gardens seem randomly placed, in odd shapes. Various flora and fauna form what seem to be circles with varying shapes with lines of plants connecting them to various other circles. These gardens decorate the rim of the island surface and add varying shades of rich greens, and blacks parsed with swirls of purple. Violets roses dance with indigo tulips swirled around rich green bushes. Its truly a testament to the old man who keeps the garden.

Sparring Grounds - In the dead center of the island lies a patch of land 50ft circular that with various large boulders randomly placed inside it, and a ring of stones marking its edge. The boulders are various sizes and seem to be dug into the deep sandy surface of the ring for the sake of giving it terrain.

The Windmill - On the rear half of Shadow Island sits a large windmill, it seems to serve as the biggest landmark visible. Black and white stripes spiral up its surface and at the top 4 windmill blades loosely spin about. Bushes have been neatly placed around the windmill and a single door in its base points toward the sparring ground and sits unassumingly waiting for someone to open it.

Location:

Floats randomly about Gaia, wherever the wind and weather takes it, is where Shadow Island will be.

People:

There is only one person on all of Shadow Island. A single man who can occasionally been seen walking out of the Windmill door and watering the plants, and tending the garden. The man has stark white hair and deathly pale skin. His hair is tied back into a small sprout of a pony tail at the back of his head. At all times the man wears a black vest, black pants, and black shoes, as well as white gloves and a monocle. Though when he is seen exiting the Windmill he can also be seen wearing large gray work gloves, and an apron.

Coat of Arms/Sign:

Shadow Island has no coat of arms, or any allegiance to any country.

Shadow Island Defenses:

While on the outside the island appears to be nothing more than a strange floating chunk of land, almost all of its defenses are inert and activated by the very act of attacking or attempting to board the island.

-Lunoc Force Seal:

The actual visible seal is carved into the base of the island. The Seal absorbs the oncoming force of motion from any attacking or approaching force and reflects it back into and across the island. Effectively, if someone where to try and blow up the island, the missile will fall idly where in place having all inertia sucked from it, and the island will move away about an inch. The more the force the harder the push. The same is true for any invading peoples, ships, magical attacks, or otherwise. Random guests are simply not allowed unless they are written into the defense system.

-Walter Worthington III:

While he no longer competes, Walter...is a force to be reckoned with. He has been fighting longer than Gaia has been turning, his skill and his power, have not gone soft, and are beyond mortal limitations. His senses both physical and magical are perfect beyond and reproach. His mastery of the magical, elemental, and physical arts is such as has not been seen on the surface of this world. The man quite literally packs enough punch, to cause gods to recoil. He will fight only if absolutely necessary, and he simply will not kill. Consider this a warning to those that come to Shadow Island with the intent of causing trouble.

Climate:

Shadow Island almost always sits at a safe and comfortable temperature of 60-80 degree's all year round. There is a constant beautiful breeze, even if a torrential storm is raging in the sea around it. Something on Shadow Island makes sure the weather is constant...always.

Flora:

Shadow Island is home to quite a few varieties of lovely house plants. Everything from small shrubs to beautiful roses, and gorgeous tulips. A layer of St. Augustine grass covers the surface of the island with the exception of the Sparring Ground adding a beautiful texture to the place. Several trees are placed about the island in the center of the various arrays of plants in order to give both shade and breeze.

Fauna:

A few of the trees attract various tropical birds, and several species of fishes swim about the ocean. With the exception of that, its odd and artificial location limits the amount of plants able to reach the area.

Resources:

Plants need food, as do people, and yet no relations exist with Shadow Island...yet.

2Maximos

::Above Ruuvan....what was that noise? It was so loud it barely managed to overpower the sound of the wind rushing by. It sounded something like a Helicopter, the rapid thump thump of something rotating at intense speeds...a shadow was cast down on Ruuvan yet again. And then...::

Waaaaaaaahoooooo!!

::The shrill shriek of a boy having entirely too much fun. And there was D a good 40 ft above him. The boys body spinning like a top as "something" seemed to be attached to his booted feet. It as about 6ft long and 5inches wide...and the sound of it rotating was making a very loud helicopter like beat. Finally, he broke out of the spin revealing exactly what he was standing on...his sword!

D's feet were firmly planted on the sword, as he AirBoarded around the sky's. He wasnt simply falling, he seemed to actually have the ability to tilt the board up and gain altitude as well. D had just discovered how to fly!

For Ruuvan on the other hand, the time to fly, was now. She didnt speak, because this was going to take alot of work. But as the arrow was shot free from her, she let out an almost primal roar. The type you might hear a barbarian scream out while slashing into the oncoming army. This arrow was different.

From the moment it was shot the arrow began to spin. Within seconds the spinning could be seen making slight green swirls as the wind zipped past the arrowhead. slowly the green grow began, it started at the midsection of the arrow and soon overtook it completely. What was left was the silohette of an arrow 3 times the size of the original with its head kicking up quite a storm. Literally cycloning down in a hurricane of green force. Wind, trees, the very ocean around the island rippled with the force of the swirling winds. Almost as quickly as it expanded outwards the green force sucked inwards into the arrow. Leaving what seemed to be only a shard of green, and then....Thunk.

The arrow struck the ground. And there was nothing. No storm, no explosion. A pause, a quiet....and...

Boom.

The explosion was of extraordinary magnitude, there was no escape. A ring of powerful green exploded out for the arrow covereing a span of 500ft around and then exploded upwards in a giant tornado of a blast tree's, bushes, flowers, all were ripped upwards as the swirling dervish came straight for Ruuvan and struck with thunderous power.

The box, rocked wildly as it swirled about and yet still managed to stay together, the spinning was immense, leaving almost no ability to see as the scenery was so rapidly changing and then....Poof. Literally, like getting hit in the face with a soft ball of air. It was gone. And there Ruuvan stood, on a box, on the surface of Shadow Island.

A few more cheers of laughter were heard behind him, as D's sword flew downward and imbedded itself into the ground about 10ft ahead of Ruuvan, the child flipped off the weapon, performing several from flips to work off the momentum before finally coming to a straight stop, the sword immediately dissolved away. And D could be seen running toward Ruuvan shouting.::

THAT WAS AWESOME!!!! LETS DO IT AGAIN!!!

3Ruuvan

Even though Ruuvan's situation in the air required a lot of concentration, what with standing on a crate hurtling towards the earth at speed, he still managed to turn his attention onto D as he appeared above him using his sword as an airborne skateboard. S mile crept its way onto his face as he returned his attention to the ground just as the arrow did its thing. If someone were to ask him later what the most beautiful thing he had ever seen was, he'd have to answer with that brilliant display of green that erupted from the ground and saved his life, not to mention the visually pleasing effects of said arrow, but at least he safely on the ground now.

"Thanks." Ruuvan sighed o the outside but sounded completely overjoyed to be alive on the inside; his voice suggesting he would jump on the woman for stopping his fall and saving him.

So, as D came running towards Ruuvan overjoyed at what had just happened, he jumped off the crate and moved towards the child, making sure the bags were all still on his back.

"We'll do it again sometime, I promise." The smile was still in his face, but there was a glint of seriousness in his eyes as he looked towards the Windmill on the island, "But for now we've got other things to do, D. Like getting to that Windmill." Once this was said and D calmed down a bit, Ruuvan started towards the only visible structure on the island, not knowing what he'd find or who lived there, but everything he'd done lead to this place.

4Maximos

Hehe.

::He would hear her giggle. Ruuvans pleasure was hers to share. Meanwhile, outside of his mind. D smiled and hugged him.::

Ok, if you pwomise!

::And immediately be bounded off toward the Windmill. He wasnt running, or walking, but skipping, like a froliking child, because he was infact....a frolicking child. Skipping across gardens, plants, grass....everything, without a care in the world, aiming to lead Ruuvan to the Windmill, as excited as could be.::

5Ruuvan

Of course the two could see the Windmill in the distance, seeing as it was the only major landmark on this island, but Ruuvan had trouble guessing how far away it was due to the fact it was a damned big building and he only had one real eye to get the distance. Sure, the NightVisor technology gave him a read-out on the exact distance, but that made him feel like he'd lost his touch. Either way, it wouldn't take them long to happen across the large building, but whatever happened on the way was an unkwon occurance for the two.

6Maximos

::Someone, started choking Ruuvan. No, thats not accurate, thats how it would feel for the poor elf, but that wasnt infact what happened. What happened, was strictly to his necklace, in a moment of extreme power it rose from its hiding place....and began thrashing around like a mad man. Literally, the necklace started pulling him to and fro, randomly jerking him about as if it was trying to get free of his neck...but why?!

Meanwhile D, laughed hysterically, and why not? It was quite a funny show.::

7Ruuvan

The necklace thrashing about Ruuvan's neck wasn't so much joking as jerking his head sharply and rather painfully, but it wasn't starving him of oxygen. So, seeing s the necklace was the problem, he fought through the thrashing to grab it with his right hand and pull it from his neck. Ruu instantly changed from his healthy-looking Elven form to the Undead warrior he was in Aria; his skin going pale and large wounds forming on his visible skin, not to mention under his clothes. He had done this enough times to ignore the pain that was associated with the transformation, but this time the pain was taken over by curiousity as to why the necklace did that.

8Maximos

Ruuvan Wrote:

The necklace thrashing about Ruuvan's neck wasn't so much joking as jerking his head sharply and rather painfully, but it wasn't starving him of oxygen. So, seeing s the necklace was the problem, he fought through the thrashing to grab it with his right hand and pull it from his neck. --

::But it refused. The Necklace seemed to hit some impenetrable barrier around his neck and would not, no matter how hard he tried, come off. And then it happened.

Someone stabbed Ruuvan in the eye.

No, thats not accurate, but thats how it felt. Like someone stuck a long metal shard in his eye and began violently twisting it around, and around, and around, with spiked edges and barbs extending and twisting into his and ripping free.

Pain. That word described the sensation as well as the word night describes the day.

And then it happened, amidst the crippling pain, Ruuvan would feel the wet sensation of leather sliding and slipping over some liquid. He would feel the odd taste of blood pooling in his mouth. It was less that it was pooling but more that it was trickling down his face....and through his lips and teeth, soaking his mouth. Soaking his face.

If he leaned forward a vertible torrent of blood would gush forth....all from one source. One agony afflicted, torturous source....his eye. Something in him burned, yelling for him to rip off the patch, it was like a voice in the back of his head, demanding that he do it, that he do it now, that he tear the eye-patch from over his face like one might tear off a leech. But would he do it?::

9Ruuvan

In the brief pause between the necklace refusing to come off and the pain in his left eye, Ruuvan had a thought of torture and hatred in his mind, almost as if someone were doing this to him on purpose, but this thought was soon drowned out as an object stabbed into his eye socket. A fighter such as Ruu was not normally one to yell out in pain, due to years of training and fighting taking the feeling away, but this wasn't any normal pain; it was in his destroyed eye socket, almost as if his eye were still there and being ripped out all over again.

Ruuvan fell to his knees and grabbed his head, groaning out in pain and shaking violently as the object twisted around, the barbs scratching and tearing the flesh in his eye socket. He couldn't think why this was happening, nor could he focus enough to even start thinking, but he knew the patch had to come off. As his writhing brought him forward, his hands falling palm-first into the ground to support his weight, blood did indeed spew from the edges of the eyepatch and down his face. Without waiting any longer, Ruu fought through the pain barrier and lifted his hands to tear the patch from his face, instantly grabbing infront of the socket as if to grab the attacker's hand, but was it real? What was going on? He couldn't tell, the blood had covered his face and started to go down his torso as he lifted his head back up, his right eye closed as the stinging sensation of an open wound crossed his face. Who was doing this to him?

10Maximos

Ruuvan Wrote:

In the brief pause between the necklace refusing to come off and the pain in his left eye, Ruuvan had a thought of torture and hatred in his mind, almost as if someone were doing this to him on purpose, but this thought was soon drowned out as an object stabbed into his eye socket. A fighter such as Ruu was not normally one to yell out in pain, due to years of training and fighting taking the feeling away, but this wasn't any normal pain; it was in his destroyed eye socket, almost as if his eye were still there and being ripped out all over again.

Ruuvan fell to his knees and grabbed his head, groaning out in pain and shaking violently as the object twisted around, the barbs scratching and tearing the flesh in his eye socket. He couldn't think why this was happening, nor could he focus enough to even start thinking, but he knew the patch had to come off. As his writhing brought him forward, his hands falling palm-first into the ground to support his weight, blood did indeed spew from the edges of the eyepatch and down his face. Without waiting any longer, Ruu fought through the pain barrier and lifted his hands to tear the patch from his face, instantly grabbing infront of the socket as if to grab the attacker's hand, but was it real?---

::Was there really an attacker? No. Not at all. No one was attacking Ruuvan. Despite the insane amount of pain he felt, no one was attacking at all. But as he gripped the air in front of his eye, he would recieve a handful of something...

You see, the moment he pulled off the patch a torrent of blood gushed from his eye socket, like the stopper removed from a drain. He had removed the clog, and this had helped releave the massive amount of pressure from his behind his eye. Thusly, it inturn would have helped releave a good portion pain, it seemed the worst had passed. And now, the pain was settling away. It was similar to the calming feeling one gets when the arrow is ripped out, and the blood simply fills in the gaping cavity.

And then came his hand, thrashing up to stop the mystery attacker...and just in time too. Immediately, as the hand reached up and the blood literally spurted out, Ruuvan would feel a wet squish in his hand...it was something hard, and yet it was coated in so much of his own blood that he wouldnt be able to see what it was. There was the distinct feeling several small threads, or binds, and even a tinge of cold around a certain portion of it...But what was it? It was almost impossible to make out by means of touch, he would need to look closer.

--

D on the other hand, had taken to running. Running away, hopping over several bushes and diving behind a tree. From a distance behind Ruuvan his head peaked out, as he waited for all this to blow over.::

11Ruuvan

The relief of pressure and pain was not something high on his list of things to care about, what with a dangerous amount of blood coming from this new wound, but he managed to surpress the shock that would engulf msot fighters at this point - he was stronger than that. No, this was something difference, something surreal. This island looked strange from the air and now it proved to be completely deadly when walking on the earth, but what is a warrior to do but grasp whatever appeared in his hand and not dare to let go. It definitely wasn't the wrist of an attacker not an implement used to inflict pain, this was something different, so what could it be?

Ruuvan had an idea of what it was, even through the haze of pain this thought managed to make itself known, but he had to dismiss it as nearly impossible. After all, how many eyes could just pop out from their socket after not being there in so long? No, it couldn't be. Still, once the blood stopped spitting from the wound and the pain subisded further, Ruuvan moved the object gently into the field of vision of his now opened right eye. He had managed to wipe away some the blood with his free hand in order to peel the lid open and stare at the object in his hand.

12Maximos

::His suspicions, and perhaps his fears...were confirmed. As his eye stared into it...it stared back at him. In his hand was an eye. Not an eye of flesh and blood...but an eye of steel and machinery. The threads, the veins pulling at his inner skull were the wires attached to this...the NightVisor technology...His body had just rejected it...why? Why now?

This was coupled with something else, off. The feeling of tears. No, not of crying, but the feeling one gets when liquid profusely pours from an eyeball. Yes...an eyeball.

Instinctively, his left eye socket would blink. Eyelids were the perfect equipment when it came to clearing things out of the eye. Here, there should have been a gaping wide blood filled hole leading into his thumping Elven brain. But no...

As his eyelid closed, it closed on darkness....as it opened....

His eyes could see clearly. No. Not eye. Eyes. Plural. Two. That eye was gone...how, why, when, what?!

The now calm pool of blood around his knee's could serve as a wonderful reflecting pool. Ruuvan, was now the proud owner of two...eyes. One his average color, and one bright green. Green like a grass on a summers day, green like a beautiful emerald help up to the son.

But something about this eye was different.

D, seeing the worst was over ran at Ruuvan checking to see if he was alright and accidentally kicking a bit of dirt in his right eye, forcing it to blink...In the moment his left eye shut, and his right eye was left to see on its own...he was struck with the feeling of peering through a telescope. From here, he could see past the Windmill to the shore of Guldor where a lone Warg groomed itself on the shore...the image was crystal clear, the more he focused the more he could see. If he tried he could even see the rest of the Warg pack waiting for the Alpha...but that was over 2 miles away! And it seemed the ability to focus in and out, came naturally. For all intents an purposes, this eye felt as if it was what he should have had from the start.

This eye saw things in ways, and colors the other only dreamed off. It saw a strange purple hue which rose from ground of Shadow Island. It wasnt physical, the hue had no texture, no scent, it simply wasnt there before, but not...he could see it clearly. Why?

So many questions...but who...who had answers? Was this real? Was it the island?

All the was for certain, all that was real, was the fact that Ruuvan really needed to wash his face.::

13Ruuvan

The NightVisor eye? Why was his body suddenly throwing it back out now? There were lots of questions associated with this current turn of events, even though Ruu had none of the answers and didn't have any clue who would, but he did know that after another little burst of pain he had his eye back. For that brief moment in time, staring into his own pool of blood and seeing his reflection, Ruuvan was speechless that his other eye had reformed itself. A moment of joy started to well up inside him as D ran over and kicked dirt in his old good eye, meaning he could only see through the new one, and he could see everything a sniper would ever dream of seeing. Ruu could've sworn he could focus deeper and see the fleas hopping about on their skin, but he had to tear his gaze away as yet more questions flooded his brain, not to mention the smell of blood on his face; that familar scent of iron and water flowing into his nostrils.

So, feeling the blood drenching his face and started to move onto his clothes, Ruuvan reached around to the small of his back and pulled the canteen from its belt holster. A click-clunk of the lid brought the water flowing freely onto his face and onto the floor behind him, dirt and blood alike clearing itself from his skin. Once that was down and Ruuvan opened both eyes to get a good look at the windmill, still it was strange to have both back in place, he placed the canteen back onto his belt and stumbled to his feet.

"Come on D, let's see who lives here." Ruuvan had indeed looked over the purple haze steaming from the ground, even though he assumed he was the onyl one of the two who could see it, but had no idea what it was nor did he want to cloud his mind with more questions than he already had. So, now with two eyes, Ruuvan gathered his bags again and started off towards the Windmill with D beside him.

14Maximos

::The rest of the way was entirely clear. There was nothing more to this place, than what could be seen. Green grass, fresh plants, the party trotted over the makeshift training ground and soon found themselves before the Windmill, all was well.

There it was, a massive black striped windmill looking like something out of a childs mind. It was like a massive barbershop pole, without the spinning. The weather was beautiful, the sea was calm, the breeze was steady.

And yet Ruuvan would see something, a marr in paradise. A crack in realities weave. It took a bit of staring, but the sight came to be. The door to the Windmill stood about 8ft tall and 4ft wide. It was wooden and had been very well kept, but...something was wrong. What seemed to be some sort of black tendrils were seeping from the cracks in the door from beneath the wood, over it. It seemed bits of the purple haze found themselves intermingling with it, or perhaps being absorbed by it. It was as if something black had been splashed on the opposite side of the door and leaked its way through. It no longer moved, but it wasnt exactly beautiful either.

D didnt seem to react at all to it, perhaps he didnt see it. He cocked his head to the side, and tugged on Ruuvans pant leg, looking up with a smile and saying kindly...::

Wasa'matter? You gunna knock, Mishter Ruu?

15Ruuvan

It was strange how this island in the middle of the sea managed to maintain a healthy garden, what with the sea air most likely dehydrating the plants quickly meaning whoever tended to them was busy, but they had managed to fight through nature's onslaught and preserve this little bit of paradise. It wasn't until they reached the windmill door that Ruu could see the speck of darkness on this otherwise pleasant island.

The shadows seemed to be strangling the life from the purple that seemed to flow naturally from the island's surface, intent on making the door its sole property. It took the tug on his trouser leg from D to draw his attention away from the darkness and get his brain into gear, but he really didn't want to put his hand near that stuff.

"Well I don't see a doorbell." Ruu mused slightly, laughing at his own little joke. Anyway, with his right hand near one of his throwing knives should things have gotten nasty, he extended his left hand to the door and proceeded to knock on it three times in a manner that would get anyone's attention.

16Maximos

::Now it would take a while. No one is standing on the other side of their door waiting for someone to knock. But he'd get there. Ruuvan would hear him coming way before he saw him. He'd hear the click of several doors, and even the rythmic tapping of feet on stairs. And then, the door would open.

Now, as it opened, a large tuft of that purple have poofed out the door into Ruuvans general direction. Infact it seemed a constant billow of that liquid was ever exiting that room. It was like a smoke stack, heavily pumping out the smog. But, thankfully he would be able to see through it and inside the doorway to the man standing in it and stepping forward.

The man had stark white hair tied into a small pony tail behind his head. His face seemed aged, like a man in his later 50's and early 60's. And in his right eye sat a monacle. Despite his apparent age, he stood a full 6ft 5in tall and he stood with pride and honor. His back was straight, the age really didnt seem to slow him down. He wore a white buttoned dress shirt with a black vest over it, and long black dress pants with pleats. The pants led to a set of black loafers, and served to contrast the white gloves covering the entirety of his hands. Every article of his clothing was perfect ironed, pressed, and kept in perfect order. As he stepped into the light, he spoke.

As could be expected his voice was old, yet soft. It was spoken just a bit above a whisper at all times. He had an accent. And while D would think it was funny, Ruuvan might recognize it. It was the accent that Aria nobility spoke with. Something similar to formal british.::

Ahh, Master Lassenger, Master D. I've been waiting, breakfast is almost ready. Do come in.

::He would turn, placing his back against the door,and slightly bow extending his arms into the entrance for the two to enter.

D, didnt think. He just buzzed in. Ruuvan might be a bit more mature when the scent of bacon, eggs, sausage, toast, pancakes, seriel, fish and chips, and a few other tasty morsels struck his nose. When Walter cooked, he cooked.

The inside of the windmill though...was pitch black. I'd take Ruuvan a few minutes, but strangely, he'd adjust. His new right eye was able to had him perfect Dark Vision, while his left eye was sort of left in the dark. Though he'd be used to the feeling of seeing through one eye. He'd see that directly before him, were stairs spiraling downward.

Walter would sit patiently, and quietly.::

17Ruuvan

It didn't matter how long someone took to get to the door, Ruuvan was just happy his hand didn't get absorbed into the black shadow flowing from the cracks.

As the door opened to show the old-looking gentleman with a rather sharp dress sense, Ruuvan bowed his head when addressed and had another one of those flashbacks. Just like when Maximos talked about his true form being an Undead warrior, Ruu remembered listening to the Aria Nobles speaking, though he rarely talked to any of them himself, and smiled when he recgnised the man's accent; things were coming together. So, as the man moved to the side to allow the scent of freshly cooked food to waft through the doorway, sending D into another frenzy as he ran inside, Ruuvan returned to bow and made his way into the Windmill after D.

A brief thought washed through his mind as the room darkened and then lit up, though only his right eye could see, but he had learnt to use one eye only this time it was the other one in the dark, but how was this eye able to achieve this level of lighting without any machinery inside it? Sure, Elves had extremely good vision and could see in the dark, but why could only one of his eyes do this? Ruu shook his head of this thought as he sat down at the table across from the man and next to D, smiling as he placed the bags on the floor and looked over the array of food.

"You know my name, but I'm afraid I do not know yours: What should I call you?" It was at this moment he prayed that this dark figure was not as cocky as the previous people he encountered and he would get straight answers from them, but he was ready for anything.

18Maximos

::The man quietly followed behind Ruuvan, down the stairs, these stairs seemed to go on forever and ever. And finally, as he stepped out from the tube-like stairwell. It looked almost as if it was carved out of the very rock of the islands base. All Ruuvan would see for a good few minutes, was stairs and rocks.

And finally, the two exited the stairwell, before him now was a structure, several stories high, and yet more extravagant than Johnny K. Gambino's home. There stood a mansion, it looked like a beautiful gothic fusion of a castle and a modern day manor, but it was expertly kept, Ruuvans eye would let him see even the smallest detail. And even in this darkness Ruuvan would see a similar purple haze being emitted by the house. About 50ft in front of the duo were two massive double doors, this is where D waited.

The doors were carved with very odd symbols, they looked like a series of circles each with a line, or quarter line, leading into a more circles, they were shaped like some sort of magic rune and it seemed from the very carvings even more purple mist was being emitted.

It was at about this point in the journey, that the keenly dressed man took the initiative to step ahead of Ruuvan and peel open the doors to the manor.

Inside, was a massive table extending at least 120ft, and it was aligned from end to end with different breakfast foods. Some foods didnt even seem humanly edible, others seemed like the most exquisite foods known to man, yet still others...looked like something mother would make. And some of the foods seemed to have more strange mists coming from them. Why was no one else reacting to this!?The dinning room itself was huge, some peoples entire houses arent that huge. And carefully hand designed in an ever flowing black motiff.

As he peeled open the door, he bowed. And gently spoke again.::

Welcome, to Shadow Manor. It has been in the Masters family for several generations. Though previously held in the Shadow Realm, it now finds Shadow Island to be its home.

:: D had already found his seat, most children tended to themselves. For Ruuvan however he pulled out a seat, and as Ruuvan asked his question, Walter was straight and honest to answer.::

Walter Worthington, the 3rd, at your service Master Ruuvan. I am the butler, and general caretaker of this establishment. The Master asked that I prepare this for you, your plate is garnished with Elemengal Leafs, a delicacy amonst the Arian Elves. Master D's place is garnished with...sweeter fare. He said you'd traveled a long distance and would be hungry. I hope it is to your liking.

::With a hand towel drapped around his right forearm, and his forearm held up even with his chest. Walter stood directly beside Ruuvan, and fell into silence. Such was the place of the butler, the background. He would not speak unless spoken too. Such was his way, one never knows what information a book holds, until they open it.::

19Ruuvan

It took Ruuvan a while to get his head around the concept of a mansion underneath a Windmill on a chunk of island, but his mind started to waver as the door was opened and he was lead into the large hall with a table laden with food; a gourmand's paradise. Ruu however, was not a gourmand, but he did find the Elemengal quite delicious, even if he had no memory of eating them before. It wasn't until mention of Arian Elves that Ruu truly believed that this Mansion could be Maximos', but you only find out by asking such things.

"Would I be right in assuming Maximos is your master, Walter?" It could've been a stab in the dark or it could've been an accurate guess, Ruuvan was enjoying the food too much at the moment to give his full attention to the answer, what with the fall and near-death wearing him out, but he'd listen as best he could.

20Maximos

Ruuvan Wrote:

Ruuvan was enjoying the food too much at the moment to give his full attention to the answer, what with the fall and near-death wearing him out, but he'd listen as best he could.

::Its always when we're least expecting it that life smacks us across the back of the head. Ruuvan was here, after risking life and limb, quite literally. He had let his guard down physically, but worse...emotionally. Here was rest, peace...Or was it?

From his standing position beside Ruuvan, Walters face grew somewhat grim, his eyes shifted down to the floor...he spoke and as much as he tried to hide it, his somberness seeped forth.::

Yes Master Ruuvan, the late Master Maximos did infact own this estate...

::And there was silence.::

21Ruuvan

What happened next could only be described as a classic moment of a 'double-take' on Ruuvan's part. He continued to munch through the leaves, smiling and nodding his head as he got the guess right, but once he mulled over the sentence again and picked out the key word, something inside him changed.

"What?" Ruu pushed himself up from the chair and turned around to face Walter, clearing up the last few bits of food from his lips. Now, one might not find someone standing up to be that scary, but the glint in his eye told a different story; Walter would be safe when he repeated the question, but Ruu needed confirmation of what he just heard... surely Maximos wasn't dead. Any psychiatrist could tell you that this would be the calm before the storm.

22Maximos

Oh dear...sir didnt know...

::The look on his face was unmistakable. Sadly, the only made the grimace on Walters aged face, even sadder. He paused and took a deep breath, looking Ruuvan in the eye. Denial is the first stage of accepting loss, and he needed Ruuvan to know by just the look on his face, that he was entirely serious.::

I'm afraid its true....

::Another pause, as he had to force out those most difficult words again. Each time he said them, he was strained to remember that with Maximos's death, and with the Shadow Warrior not spawning any children...Walter had no job, no purpose left in life. He couldnt believe he was stupid enough to not assume Ruuvan had no way of knowing...or to hint at it at least just to get a feel for wether Ruu knew or not...But none of that changed the cold, hard, facts.::

Master Maximos...has passed away...

23Ruuvan

Once Walter stated those words, the words Ruuvan didn't want to hear, the hall fell silent once again and was replaced with nothing but dark empty space. If someone had come in at this moment and looked at the two, they would see a sad-looking elderly chap and a relatively calm-looking Elf, but that was about to change.

A slight crunch bounced around the walls of the wall, the type of sound made when someone cracks their knuckles before a fight, but this was no boxer limbering up. Ruuvan's face slowly changed from expressionless to gritting his teeth in order to keep the anger inside, his fists clenched causing the sound that was just heard.

"When did it happen?" It was still the same voice as before, but this time the face didn't match the tone. Still, it took but a moment for the news to sink in causing Ruu to forget what he had just asked and turn back to the table, placing both hands shoulder width apart on the wooden top, "How did it happen?!" Then he snapped.

Both hands lifted from the table and clenched into fists. Ruuvan tilted his head back slightly and screamed into the empty room, slamming both hands onto the table and sending some of the food spinning around; a terrible thing, anger. He only hit the table once, his shout soon slowing until he hung his head and fell to his knees.

"All this searching comes to an end and I have found nothing." Ruuvan closed his eyes and slumped back onto the floor, tears seeping from the ducts of his new and old eye, soaking his cheeks in the silent crying.

24Maximos

::Silence, was Walters responce. Deep breaths helped the Butler keep his eyes from welling up. He knew that Ruuvan needed to know, no...deserved to know, the truth, but in the swirling maelstrom of emotion he likely wouldnt even hear what Walter had to say.

On the outside he was calm, but Walter could sense his calm being torn to shreds.

Silence. Even D stopped dead in his tracks and turned to face the two men. He didnt hear what was said, but even he could tell this was going to be bad.

And then it happened. The slam, sending platters and utensils across the room. The scream, it echoed through the empty halls, bellowing down through chambers...the whole manor knew Ruuvans pain.

The tears....D, almost instinctly hopped off his chair and ran to try and comfort Ruuvan. He had no words, but maybe a hug would help...maybe not. But he would try.

The silence was broken by sobs, and Walters solemn voice...He knew these words would hurt, but they had to be said. He couldnt wait, one must rip the whole bandaid off at once. He would start, one question at a time.::

...It was about a year ago, during the disaster at the Leviathan Stadium...The Destroyer broke free from the Masters control...he began to kill again...A young man, and a young ninja did their best to try and subdue him...but the beast knew no reason...a woman, named Lucind risked her all to dive into his mangled soul and repair it...the Master was healed...he had no more ties to his plane, it was his time...and his spirit passed on...

::There was a pause, in responce to Ruuvans last weeping comment. His voice was calm, consoling, as much as he could make it so.::

I cannot begin to understand how you feel...I know that to the Master you were family...it was that, that kept him going. I once asked him if he feared death...he quoted to me a promise he had said he made years ago...he said..."If Death isnt a boundary now, I wont let it be one, ever! If one of my family is lost, I will hunt across the world worlds to find them. Because...thats what family does....". I know in his heart, he believed his family...felt the same.

::It might be painful to present Ruuvan with this glimmer of hope, it seemed like nothing more than a shiny sparkle in the bleak black.::

You've ventured far...perhaps...Master Lassenger...this is not the end...? Perhaps now...you only fully understand...where your journey must go...

25Ruuvan

Ruuvan was laying in silence on the floor of the hall as Walter started explaining what happened, his eyes closed for fear of opening them and seeing nothing but images of the times he had with Maximos. How could he have missed those significant events at the staidum? How could he not be there to help his friend fight back the demon inside? What was his meaning now that his journey rested on finding someone who was no longer on this earth? All of these questions needed to be answered, but Ruuvan felt imobilised on the floor as Walter finished, a sharp pain tearing through his body upon those last few words.

Maximos Wrote:

"You've ventured far...perhaps...Master Lassenger...this is not the end...? Perhaps now...you only fully understand...where your journey must go..."

"What do you mean, Walter?" For a person who had just found out that his oldest friend had died without him even knowing, which was a painful fact on its own, Ruuvan was still maintaining a normal tone as if to mask the pain he felt. During this moment of confusion and pain, Ruu was in no mind to figure out what Walter meant, but with his mind being on the path of Death he was guessing it had something to do with dying... surely that wasn't the only way.

26Maximos

Ruuvan Wrote:

"What do you mean, Walter?"

::The Butler paused, and took a second deep breath, millions of years can build ones strength against the physical forces but the heart...Walter could level mountains with a punch, but at a sight like this, his heart crumbled like anthill.

But duty, duty was the tower which kept him going. He had a duty to Master Ruuvan. And he meant to fulfill it.::

In this ones, humble opinion, Master Ruuvan, skates the edge of death and life daily...at one moment an Elemengal Elf, at the next, walking corpse ex General of the Army of Light...I can think of no one better to try and breach the expanse between the two worlds...and no better reason than for family.

::Walter said that last bit with confidence across his breath. Confident that anyone would and should do what they can for family. His stance straightened, his eyes dried, and he tried to pick a few bits of leaf from off his vest. The time for sadness of was done! For Walter it was the time for action! Ruuvans promise to Maximos was on a far larger scale, but it was in the same vien as Walters oath to Maximos's family. Ruuvan faced life and death...Walter faced the perils of...a messy kitchen. And a messy floor, and a general mess from things being sent flying when Ruuvans fists collided with an over-filled table.

Walter smiled. Maximos would have wanted him to smile.::

27Ruuvan

The tears had subsided and his anger went with it, but that didn't remove the fact that his oldest friend had been dead for a year before he knew about it. So, whilst listening to Walter put his opinion forward, Ruuvan sat up to return the hug D jumped on him to give, patting the child's back before breaking away and pushing himself to his feet.

Walter was right. Ruu could switch between both realms of life and death in an instant, even if the shock of breaching that void still existed, but how would he be able to utilise this in order to find his friend and fulfill whatever life had planned for him.

"I have changed between realms to many times, Walter... I just don't know how I can use it to find Maximos." Walter seemed to hold the answers and be straight with them, so atleast it was a fresh change from riddle-type answers. Ruu remembered the promise he had made, seeing the flashback from the Hummer as if it happened yesterday, and he would keep that promise if it meant breaking the void; he just needed to know how.

28Maximos

My deep apologies Master Ruuvan, I do not know.

::With all of his age, with all of his experience, the fact still remained...Walter was newer to Gaia than even Ruuvan was. His feet hadnt trotted on soil that wasnt Shadow Island in nearly a year. It was safe to say he had no internet access and no television. He was cut off from the world, he simply did not know all the answers...but he knew some.::

I know, that Master Maximos was spared the payment for The Destroyers deeds do to his self sacrifice in choosing to die, rather than to risk the Destroyers release. He was sent to Heaven. And I know that their have been rumors of demons pouring out of a firey eye in the Northernlands...some believe the eye is a gateway to Hell itself...

::There was a pause as Walter picked up a few pieces of broken China which had been shattered after performing a triple summersault in mid air and "landing" on the wooden floors.::

Perhaps, that would be a place to begin? If Heaven and Hell are related, perhaps...

::He paused as he realized he was suggesting that Ruuvan, go to hell. But he stifled the smirk.::

...well I'm sure Master Ruuvan can understand my meaning.

29Ruuvan

Even though Ruuvan had died once and must've gone to one of the two realms before being brought back, he could not remember which one he was in nor what it was like on the other side of existence, but the prospect of going into Hell in order to get to Heaven seemed a strange concept. Even to one as open minded as he was, fighting his way to the eye on order to enter a realm filled with pain and death was beyond comprehension.

"Enter the firey depths of Hell in order to get to Heaven... such a strange concept." Ruuvan had moved out of the way so Walter could clear up the things he spilled in anger, but his mind was too busy thinking of Heaven and Hell to feel sorry for what he did; even if it was only knocking a few things over, it was still bad, "If I am to venture towards this eye, how could I get to the Northernlands from here?"

30Maximos

Strangely enough...

::Walter said, standing up and sliding the last few remnants of meaty bits of breakfast into his hand towel. And he continued.::

...The Northernlands are south of here they sit on the northern end of the main Gaian continent. As for how one ascends into a firey eye in order to enter Hell...

::A pause for a moment, and then a flat revelation.::

...I have no clue. But, look on the bright side!

::He said as he gestured widely toward Ruuvan::

Master Ruuvan has Lady Arian, and it seems the Elemengal Eye has returned to him as well. At least Master Ruuvan is well equipped!

31Ruuvan

Lady Arian? So that was the name of his bow, or what he assumed the name to be now Walter mentioned it, but he also had this 'Elemengal Eye' placed in the socket that had been covered by the patch for so long. Ofcourse, even with this equipment and the location of the Entrance to Hell in mind, it still didn't help him get any closer to getting into Heaven.

"So how do I get to the Northernlands, is there another Airship due or do you have some transport of your own, Walter?"

32Maximos

::A few hand motions to flip over, flipped bowls.::

I'm afraid not Master Ruuvan, I'm afraid that is something, the Master and his four friends will have to work out.

::And he gestured toward the bow, Ruuvan, and D.::

Master Ruuvan and Master D are welcome to stay until they do though.

::Its an unfortunate thing, but one man simply can hold all the answers.::

33Ruuvan

"I don't know how long that'll be, but thank you for your hospitality." Ruuvan smiled and bowed his head, graciously accepting the generosity given to them by Walter, even if it was by request of Maximos. Still, if Walter couldn't tell them anything about what they had to do, perhaps he could enlighten Ruuvan as to his past and other such endeavours, "What do you know about me, Walter? What did Maximos tell you... just tell me everything you know that could possibly put my history together. I remember nothing and it frustrates me to no end having a blank spot in my memory."

34Maximos

Ruuvan Wrote:

"I don't know how long that'll be, but thank you for your hospitality."

Of course, Master Ruuvan.

::He said with a smile and a bow.::

Ruuvan Wrote:

"What do you know about me, Walter? What did Maximos tell you... just tell me everything you know that could possibly put my history together. I remember nothing and it frustrates me to no end having a blank spot in my memory."

Hmm...

::His hands folded across his chest as he settled into deep thought. He and Maximos had enjoyed several conversations about the Masters exciting quest, arguably it was the defining period in his life. After a few seconds of thought his right hand gently rose and ever so slightly adjusted his monacle.::

The sea green eye is a dead giveaway that your an Elemengal Elf, anyone who's been to the Alora Forest can tell that. The Elemengal Eye is a trademark of Master Ruuvans people, I believe the rite goes...

"To see what the trees see, what the ground sees, what the land sees. To see without seeing what can be seen, what cannot be hidden, what musnt be shown...truth is in the eye of the behold. Behold my truth."

Its done during the rite of passage for Elemengal Rangers, it gives them full access to the eye...as I'm sure Master Ruuvan has.

::He paused again, scanning over the information in his head, like a computer over a file.::

I have never looked through one such eye as that, but I know that it allows sight of almost all things. Some say it even allows one to see magical aura, but thats rubbish, if it allowed that this poor would be billowing with purple smog, just for Master Ruuvan. And I dont see that.

::His eye scanned downwards.::

As for your bow...her mystery is still a mystery to me. Lady Arian was the name Master Maximos reffered to her by, but I understand that in the time of the quest Master Ruuvan liked to keep such details to yourself and so the Master was quite clueless. You do wiel--

::He stopped himself in mid sentence, his teeth practically slamming into his tongue.::

No. Im afraid thats all I've been told. Master Ruuvan was an established archer, his shots bouncing from here to there off trees and walls. At one moment his arrow was a flame, the next, his arrow was ice. But...its functions, its secrets, were kept only by Master Ruuvan...and told to no one else.

::One final pause, to confirm all he said above, and then a nod.::

Perhaps Lady Arian would know more?

35Ruuvan

An Elemengal Elf, so that's what he was. The eye that had come back to him upon setting foot on this island was one of his true eyes, one that allowed him to see further and add to his talent with the bow, but why did it wait until now to come back? Ruuvan found it strange when Walter cut himself off, though it sounded like he definitely wanted to say something, he didn't pursue it and let it lie for the moment.

"Maybe she will..." Ruu left Walter to do his duties for the time-being and walked over to the bow propped against the table, sitting there on its own as if it were nothing but an object, but he knew it was more than that.

"Lady Arian?" He didn't know what effect him using her name would have, but it was a good start, "I wish to know more about my life... you're the only one who knows about me more than Maximos did. So please, tell me what you know about me..."

36Maximos

Ruuvan Wrote:

"Lady Arian?" He didn't know what effect him using her name would have, but it was a good start, "I wish to know more about my life... you're the only one who knows about me more than Maximos did. So please, tell me what you know about me..."

::The answer was simple, and dark, and scary. It was like the scare voice of a child hiding in the corner with the boogeyman stalking around her bed.::

...Its dark I cannot see.....help.....me...

37Ruuvan

Ofcourse, Ruuvan had been caught up in learning of the death of his friend and his past to remember he could see through this new eye, meaning everyone else was left in the dark, if you'll pardon the pun. So it made sense for Ruu to use a little bit of light magic in order to shed light on the subject.

With the bow still held in his left hand and his right palm facing upwards, Ruuvan focused his magic into that open palm, the light energy trickling from the necklace and from his fingertips. It didn't take long until a large orb of light sat there, not emitting any light for the moment, but it soon erupted as a flare would, casting light in a ten metre orb around its location.

"That any better, Arian?"

38Maximos

Ruuvan Wrote:

Ofcourse, Ruuvan had been caught up in learning of the death of his friend and his past to remember he could see through this new eye, meaning everyone else was left in the dark, if you'll pardon the pun. So it made sense for Ruu to use a little bit of light magic in order to shed light on the subject.

With the bow still held in his left hand and his right palm facing upwards, Ruuvan focused his magic into that open palm, the light energy trickling from the necklace and from his fingertips.--

::For a moment Walter looked a bit surprised. Light in the Shadow Realm!? It cannot be! He had been in that realm for so long, he forgot that his wards took longer to enact than the anti-light dispell that Nocturne had put on the Shadow Realm.

He shielded his eyes for a second, and then turned back to cleaning, and making a slight bow as he left the room to toss the trash he'd collected away.

Ruuvan, would notice the light energy trickle...and then slowly fade, and finally just plain vanish. In the place of the ball of light, was nothing. Which honestly, was for the best. This house had never existed in the light, thusly why it was placed inside the island. Should it touch the light it would simply dissolved under its glow, meaning should Ruuvan had casted that spell sucessfully, it would have likely removed the lower half of the room they were standing in, and cause the house to fall atop their heads. Besides one thinks Lady Arian might need a bit more light than that, and perhaps real light.::

Glows....glows...it doesnt stay...please l-let me see the light of day...

39Ruuvan

Once again the eye had fooled him, his mind assuming he was in a light-friendly environment that would allow his magic to work, but that was not the case. So, still with Arian in his hands, Ruuvan turned to Walter briefly and bowed his head.

"If you'll excuse me, I'm going to go topside for a while." With his absence declared, Ruu started on the many stairs that would eventually take him outside.

The instant the door opened and allowed light to flood his right eye, RUuvan had to bring one hand off the bow to shield the light intensity from blinding him outright. It took a few seconds to fully equilibriate, but he soon stood there witha smile.

"This bright enough?"

40Maximos

::Walter simply nodded, and surprisingly enough their were no odd encounters on the way back to the surface. Once there, all that could be heard was the sound of scattered breath as Lady Arian tried to calm down. She wanted to talk, and that could be heard in the scattered half breaths that escaped her lips. But, nothing came out.

Finally the scattered breaths and shakey vocal chords settled and she was set to speak.::

I'm very very sorry my dear, I could not speak nor could I hear, I was frozen with fear...But yes, the cleansing taste of fresh clean air...what would you like me to share?

41Ruuvan

Ruuvan was relieved once Arian started talking about, her voice setting his mind at ease; the amazing power of a female's tone.

"I just want to know more about my past and you seem to know me better than Maximos, so you hold more information." Short and to the point.

42Maximos

I guess mayhaps, I know you more...

::She paused, it wasnt irritation on her voice but rather....uncertainty. Its not that she did not want to tell Ruuvan the truth, it was that she wasnt sure if he was truly ready for it. She knew Maximos had a....a way with words, that she truly didnt feel she was gifted with. There was a pause which seemed to span for 30-40 seconds, a moment in which a sort of pain seemed to eminate from her. It wasnt a physical pain, it was emotional. It wasnt meant to hurt Ruuvan but rather it was something she had to bear on her own. After a bit more delay, there was a perk in her voice as if she had found the strength and now it was time to confess.::

Yes, of course, I must know more...after all thats what wives...are for. You see, on your journey I was no mere passenger, my full name love...was Arian...Anora...Lassenger...

43Ruuvan

Shocking? No, that wasn't a word one would describe this situation as. Downright confusing would be a more probable one. His wife from Aria in a bow, it made no sense. Why couldn't he remember anything! If finding out hsi friend was dead wasn't enough, his past wife now lay trapped inside a bow... he didn't even know he had a wife!

"Wha... how is this possible?" What more was there to say?

44Maximos

Silly silly little boy...

::She paused, meloncholy swirling about her voice.::

When I died, I entered this little toy.

::She paused again.::

Love is not such a fragile thing, Maximos saw that even dead I could keep on loving...

::No. No tears, she wouldnt let them flow. As much as they would not show, the facts had to flow, her feelings had to go.::

As I lay die, in your wonderful arms, he placed me hear to forever keep you from harm...You dont remember, I know...I know...dont worry dear, I still love you so. I know we'll never be together, but for all your arrows, I'll be the feather. Like cupid shot, so long ago, I'll make all your arrows, go where they need to go....now...what else would you like to know?

::One could hear the chipper on her voice. She was cheering up, afterall she had sat in a void for almost 5000 years while Ruuvan was time hopped to Gaia. She had time to prepare herself for this.::

45Ruuvan

How should Ruuvan react? He was already holding the bow close to his chest in a childlike embrace, as if he were clutching to a teddy he had lost some time ago, but he had just found out that a woman he loved was put inside the bow. Of course that was a better choice than simply dying, what with her being able to stay by his side and protect him, but it was still a lot to take in.

Once she had finished speaking and Ruu had the time to let it soak in, he decided to ask one of the many questions that was swirling about his brain about Aria.

"What can you tell me about my... our home in Aria?" He had slumped back against the windmill and sunk to a sitting position, the bow still cradled in his arms.

46Maximos

::She giggled a bit, and spoke in a sort of whimsical tone. It was a poem of sorts.::

A thousand words a picture makes, but a thousand words no pictures take. To see things lost, or hidden in lie. See through with truth, the one true eye.

::At which point would come the tingling in Ruuvans eye. Not his average, but the brightly colored new one. A tingling followed by what seemed to be specks filling his vision, as if his eye was suddenly getting horrible reception. And then, a blast of white, as if someone had suddenly covered all existance in snow. And then, came the focus. Ruuvan saw...what he had seen thousands of years before. And lost.

He saw a view from atop a tree, a rather large tree extending several hundred feet into the air, and yet while this tree dwarfed most others, it was almost dwarfed by some yet larger trees. This forest was plush and green and yet untouched by corruption. The tree's held homes, not shacks or shanties but what seemed to be full size manors, and estates resting flawlessly on countless branches. Such was Elemengal Construction, a genius art known only by the rare elemengal elf.

One could see a series of tree swings, and bridges being used to link houses and form a community. As well as several odd devices which seemed to project something like an arrow, yet the arrow moved very slowly and people rode it. This was some sort of Elven magic. This place was not an empty village but rather a bustling city in the trees.

Ruuvan would not be able to touch, or taste, or smell, or even hear the surroundings, but he could see them, and clearly. Yet his view point was not under his control, it was like watching a pre-recording with crystal clearity.

His eyes scanned left, then right, and then far right, as it seemed something caught his attention. A woman exited the house from behind him, a woman wearing a long green gown, and in her hand was a tray. Her hair was a fusion of sort of blonde, and an emerald, as were her emerald eyes. A green drink lied in a golden challice, and strange salad lied in golden bowl. She walked up to Ruuvan and spoke, yet while he got no audio, if he looked closely enough he might be able to read her lips, as they read.::

Why are you standing out here alone love? This is a party for you and your men.

::From his first person view he would see his lips are moving and yet, no audio. She smiled and set the tray down on a small table and held him close. The two looked out at the view from the manor...

And again it faded to white. And as the white dissolved, there stood Ruuvan again, on Shadow Island. And she spoke.::

Most memories can be lost, so their kept in a safe place. An eye is such a place, most safe as it is attached to you face...

47Ruuvan

Never before had Ruuvan seen such an architectural feat as manors placed upon the top of trees, but he could now say that he had done. Ofcourse the chances of these places surviving all the time he had been gone from Aria was slim, but at least he had a chance to look back into those times through his new eye. Who needed smell, taste or hearing in a place of such beauty? He had little trouble reading what Arian had said, but when it came to his reply he was as oblivious as anyone.

"One day and I've learnt so much..." There were people in the world who could learn entire martial arts forms in one day, however strange that may seem, but to learn so much about one's past and friends in the span of a few hours was something not normally achieved, "What else can you tell me... what did I do before joining Maximos to fight against the Dark Lord?"

48Maximos

Ruuvan Wrote:

Never before had Ruuvan seen such an architectural feat as manors placed upon the top of trees, but he could now say that he had done. Ofcourse the chances of these places surviving all the time he had been gone from Aria was slim, but at least he had a chance to look back into those times through his new eye. Who needed smell, taste or hearing in a place of such beauty? He had little trouble reading what Arian had said, but when it came to his reply he was as oblivious as anyone.

"One day and I've learnt so much..." There were people in the world who could learn entire martial arts forms in one day, however strange that may seem, but to learn so much about one's past and friends in the span of a few hours was something not normally achieved, "What else can you tell me... what did I do before joining Maximos to fight against the Dark Lord?"

::She paused for a moment as if trying her best to recall. And then finally she spoke.::

Ahh yes, General Ruuvan. General in the Army of Light. I uh....um...well. You used to uh....fight. I'm afraid, you and Maximos kept this secret rather tight.

::Tis true. Poor Lady Arian was told nothing of Ruuvans past not even by Maximos as it was Ruuvans request that his path be know by others. Perhaps the general was simply looking to base his identity off of who he was then, not who he had been. It was another lifetime ago, and so she was literally, without a clue.::

49Maximos

Let me...

:: D seemed confused, his eyes darted from side to side.::

Let you what? Mishter Walter?

::But Walter was no where to be seen. Where was poor mister Walter at this poor D's time of need.::

LET ME.

:: D grew more scared as the voice echoed up his spine and through his mind. His hand spasmed as if ripped free from his control and filled with an urge to grip, grind, and gnash.::

Let you what!?

::Panicked the boy darted into a corner, but it didnt help. He was there, and D knew he was there. He always there. He had always been there and D knew it. The difference was that he was HERE. He was right here, right in front of him. There were no words no descriptions, only fear. Pure, unadultured fear.

He ran. Gripping the sword in hand and dashed up the spiral stairs, but HE followed, D couldnt escape. Just as he was about to break free from the Windmills door...HE overtook him. The voice boomed forth across the shadows...::

LET ME FREE!

::With a thunderous slash of a mighty weapon the windmill door was blown off its hinges and a qwaf which was once a boy dressed in black dashed across the Island landscape. He felt he had to go somewhere...away...now. AWAY.

It didnt matter where or how. Once at the edge of the islands shore the Boy flung his sword beneath him and boarded it as if it was some sort of vehicle. Or perhaps, perhaps all along he was ITS vehicle. It didnt matter, it had to go...it had to go now...darkness awaited.::

50Ruuvan

It was a shame Arian knew nothing more, even though she did know quite a bit before Ruuvan joined Maximos on his quest, but it had become apparent that he had become quite quiet after joining the group against the Dark Lord.

"Thank you for telling me what you know, Arian." Ruu smiled and slowly slid the bow onto his back again, turning to face the windmill door in preparation to go back into the building. Then it happened.

The sheer power used to blow the door apart sent the elf stumbling back a few feet, covering his face from the splinters that showered out in his direction. Once he could see again, he was surprised to see a familiar hue of black, much like the one when D killed all the Salamanders, erupt from the windmill and dart in his direction. Of course he quickly jumped out of the way to let it pass, realised it could be D and quickly broke off into a sprint after the boy.

"D, wait! What's going on!" He could see they were approaching the shore and the sword was coming into a position to be used as a vehicle, so Ruu upped his speed and closed the gap between them. Once close enough, the only thing he could do was to jump and tackle whoever it was to the ground with all his strength.

51Maximos

::But whilst elven speed is infact, a legendary thing. So is the fabled power of the Destroyer, such power was coursing through this child now, filling his life blood.

Ruuvan latched onto the boys back, but his form did not give in to his wieght. Instead, the elf would likely find himself dragged and carried, lest he let go, at which point he'd find himself taking a little nanite swim. Most fatal.

Should he hang on, he was on for one hell of a ride...::

((...And overdue for a post in the Northernlands.))

52Ruuvan

((Yea yea, University is over now, so I got the time to post.))

Since the black object had already launched itself off the edge of the island with Ruuvan still in tow, he figured it would be suicide to let go and allow himself to fall into the ocean, if not get caught up in whatever trailed behind this demonic form. So, using the strength given to him through many years of training, Ruu held on for dear life as they moved on.

53themightyjello

(( In accordance with the sum of a billion things Maxi has mentioned bit by bit... ))

Whether or not it was an oversight by the census man, or simply a technicality, one thing remained true about Shadow Island: Walter was not alone. There was, in fact, one other 'resident' of the island, though this resident was nothing more than a freeloading guest who was not quite so humble as to not impose upon the caretaker's solitude. Though in nearly the entire extent of his time upon the island, he had barely been seen, barely been heard from, and had not stirred an inch in nearly a year's time.

The traveler Joshua, who had come to the island just before the death of its master through that notorious rabbit hole residing in Maximos' own black hat, had been locked away in one of the rooms, doing nothing but sitting and meditating for all that time. Though now he moved at last, eyes opening, breath drawing, and he stood from where he had sat, cross-legged upon the bed for so long, looking to consult that aged man who trimmed the hedges here.

54Maximos

::Yes, trimming the hedges, doing the dishes, dusting the shelves, sweeping the floo-

Well, Walter was deeply involved in the act of sweeping when he passed that room. He had nearly forgotten that man was even here, he saw him so very little. The sound of the bed springs squealing as the man rose, was so shocking Walter could have sworn that if he had a heart, it would have stopped cold. But his lack didnt stop him from jumping back a bit, accidentally knocking over a vase, and frantically catching it before it shattered against the hard wood floor.

An accident he immediately attempted to play off as a rather odd form of Arian Cleaning. Though now, the time for cleaning was over. There was a guest to service. He quickly pulled off his apron, folding it quickly and sliding it into a nearby drawer, while depositing the broom in a hidden closet, as he took his station beside the door. He would wait patiently for it to open, so that he may greet the man with a formal, and yet kind.::

Good day, how may I be of service?

55themightyjello

It had been so long that a thin layer of dust had settled upon the furniatuare: Walter, as dedicated as he was to his duties, did not seem the type to intrude into an occupied room simply to polish the nightstand. However, both the bed and the floorboards began to creak as Joshua stirred finally, climbing to the floor barefoot and half-naked, and heading directly for the door.

Everyone has an aura about them, every living thing that possesses energy, spirit, and life. There are thousands of different ways that they vary, and no two are identical aside from the rare occasion of spiritually linked twins. This man, Walter, had one of the most unusual that Joshua had encountered in his long travels, and it was very easy to tell that the tireless groundskeeper was just outside the door without any physical signs.

And so, Joshua began to speak even before reaching for the knob. "Man," he began, "I have news that might interest you."

He opened the door inwards, and paused for a moment to stare at the broken vase.

56Maximos

::As humbly and yet as formally as possible Walter made a slight bow, taking the mans statement as a greeting. He didnt smile, or show any facial expression, but then again he hardly even did. Too much facial motion and his monacle would fall from his eye and ruin his formal look.

He did speak, as failing to do so would be rude. His voice always only a few levels above a whisper.::

Indeed sir, and what news might that be?

::He watched the mans eyes shift to the broken vase, and he did his damndest to hide the embarassed look on his face by faking a slight cough and using his gloved hand to cover his face.

All vases aside though, he was quite curious as to what news the man had attained in solitary confinement for so very long.::

57themightyjello

"The..." Joshua began to speak, still looking at the vase, then raised his eyes to address the caretaker, resuming after a short pause, "...master of this house appears to have found a cure for death." That seemed to be the most consice way to put it, and as the demon pondered how to continue on with that statement, he came to realise that several months of meditation can make a mortal body very thirsty.

"...could I bother you for directions to the well?" he began again, completely changing topic and turning to the right down the hallway. "I must drown this thirst before I say more."

At a quick, but not hasty pace, Joshua continued down the hallway towards where he remembered a door to the courtyard had been, at least, as far as he could remember of the palace.

58Maximos

themightyjello Wrote:

"The..." Joshua began to speak, still looking at the vase, then raised his eyes to address the caretaker, resuming after a short pause, "...master of this house appears to have found a cure for death."

::Now see. Should Walter have had that lovely vase in his hands again, it would surely have fallen the exact moment those words came from Joshua's mouth. Instead his eyes widened to the point that his monacle nearly fell from his eye and had to be caught and gently replaced as he stared dumbfounded for a moment.::

themightyjello Wrote:

"...could I bother you for directions to the well?" he began again, completely changing topic and turning to the right down the hallway. "I must drown this thirst before I say more."

::A very astute deduction that a subterranean island home wouldnt have a sewage system but rather a well, and a magical purification system for ocean water. Walter would have asked several questions about the previous revelation, but as Butler duty came first.::

Right this way.

::Walter said as he led Joshua down the maze-like corridor making quite a few seemingly random turns before leading Joshua to what seemed to be a rather large pool a few hundred feet around with several pipes leading into it, and a strange grouping of violet twinkling lights dancing at its bottom.::

Here you are, sir.

::Walter said in all formality trying his best to hold back any curious outbursts.::

59Bramfatura

His Final Meanwhile...

The stars seemed as bright as ever and on a night more clear than most. The island almost seemed to blend into the night while rocking idly with and against the ocean current, almost as if it had claimed this spot for itself. A star fell from the sky and straight towards the island. Gradually getting brighter but smaller as it neared, the air became crisp and hard to swallow while sound seemed non-existent. The section of the island and sea met a light not even the sun could provide from its current distance. Yet the star met its unfortunate end a couple dozen feet above the islands surface. The air moistened and sound flew back on the winds...

Time contracted; it twisted and turned and maneuvered to the will of space, the stars, and one who broke the rules. A large hole distorted reality and time threw up. A young boy stepped out from the portal* and allowed it to seal. He gently fell from the sky and halted before touching the island's surface. He never touched the ground. Looking around he smiled his old childish smile; the smile of one who comes back to something familiar; the smile of loving innocence. He pushes back his dark brown hair, then reaches into a pouch at his waist, and pulls out a familiar opaque orb. For a split second it shone with all the brilliance a dramatic moment imbues a starburst with. So he dropped it; the sphere hit the ground exactly like a drop of water would and soaked into the island. Time torques one last time and another door opened; only on the other side was a world that could only be opened once. The boy stepped through, turned around, and waved as it closed before him. In it's wake grew an odd sort of flower, the midnight lotus, whose deep navy blue petals hid the secrets of the stars, and shone just as brightly, but blooms only when the night grows darkest.

And in a land of shadow, the stars in the petals revealed the constellations of heroes of the past.

...The wind blew in more that night, for not more than a familiar dozen feet off shore, a boat floats, and its captain, a light, sea faring man, ardently rows towards the island. His only problem was,

"Where to dock...?"

*Yes, portals are the anuses of the time space continuem.

60themightyjello

Maximos Wrote:

Right this way.

::Walter said as he led Joshua down the maze-like corridor making quite a few seemingly random turns before leading Joshua to what seemed to be a rather large pool a few hundred feet around with several pipes leading into it, and a strange grouping of violet twinkling lights dancing at its bottom.::

Here you are, sir.

::Walter said in all formality trying his best to hold back any curious outbursts.::

Wasting only the time to find a container to lower into the pool, Joshua stood at the edge of it and drank the drawn water until it seemed almost surreal; scarsely believable that one man could drink so much at once. Finished, he dropped the pail to the ground and exhaled sharply; his chin, neck, and chest were soaked with the runoff from the bucket, but it made no difference to him.

"...now, about your master..." he began, turning at once to address the poised and dignified groundskeeper, "he died. Some time ago, we both know this... his existence vanished from this world, his soul taken to the other side, and his influence upon this place no longer holds. He is cut off in every way from what we call life. Dead. And. Gone."

Despite how this all contredicted his earlier statement, Joshua continued as if it were all the same anyways.

"Though I saw him. No... felt him, at the Leviathan not long ago. I can assure you that he was more alive then than he had been the last time he lived. Maybe he's found a way to cheat the system... maybe he simply won favor in the afterlife. I don't know how he did, but he came back."

61Maximos

::Shadow Island itself was home to no docks, though thankfully the shoreline was only a few feet up from the surface of the water. Most people could drift right up it and climb right on, but they'd run the very definite risk of their boat floating away. The only sure solution was to find a spot on the shore close to a tree or deeply rooted plant, or to perhaps just find a big rock and use it to pin down the rope.

Despite the time of day, the Lighthouse atop the island provided abright light to guide all seafarers by. The Shadow Island was not used to guests, but it didnt seem to be opposed to them.::


::It was as if the man hadnt drank a drop for years. This of course was very close to being true. Still, for a moment Walter wondered wether at this rate Shadow Island would soon be upon dry land again. Much to his relief the quenching came to a stop, and as proper butler should Walter silently offered the man a towel.

The proper position of a man servant is to speak only when spoken too, and never to speak out of turn, or in interupt of another. And so the butler was quite silent and nodded as he was thoroughly reminded exactly how dead his Master was. It was true for a moment he began to wonder how this tied to the idea of Maximos being alive, but he was patient enough to wait. If this man had taken this long to speak, he most likely had planned exactly what to say. And true to the advertisement the annoucement did come as something of a shock. Walters eyes opened wide and his monacle nearly fell out. The very concept being discussed was one he was quite hopeful of, and yet also one he had tried his best to convince himself was impossible. Needless to say he had questions wanting to bubble forth like a child wanting candy, but he maintained that aire of formality as he spoke.::

You felt him...more alive than previous? And at the Leviathan...I thought that place had been destroyed. I'm afraid I dont fully understand. How can one be more alive than...alive?

62Bramfatura

The tide seemed to pull him in faster than before, his boat rattled and shook as the waves sucked him closer to the island. The boat rattled and shook as the waves knocked into the side of skiff, knocking his lantern over and shattering it on the floor. In a matter of seconds tragedy on the boat hatched, and in a matter of seconds the rope caught on fire, then the rest of the boat. The captain grabbed a pale and burnt his hands, dropping the pale, and tripping on his own seat, smashing his head on the twin seat aside it. The water rushed, sucking him furthur in, then pushed back a little. This process repeated a few times before the water rushed and sucked the skiff straight into a rock. The front end shattered into it and lodged itself as the tide still drew in. He wasted no time in jumping onto the rock. It took only one breath before he noticed the tide rose above and receded against the rock. He turned and saw some sturdy looking roots sticking out of the side of the island. He grabbed them and felt a searing sting from his freshly burnt hands, yet still gripped and hauled himself high enough to get a firm grip on something else. What should have been a short climb, turned into a blistering scramble to the top before the water sunk him under the island. He pulled himself over the edge of the island and rolled onto his back. Laying there he swore never to sail into open water on small boat ever again, he was no John Silver.

Several moments passed before he got up and walked towards the lighthouse.

"I'm sure I'll be able to find something from around there," he said in a tone questioning his motives...

63Maximos

::The Lighthouse itself was most unassuming. The black stripes swirling around the building lent no hint as to its function, niether did the twirling light above. The garden lay perfectly still in the bright night, it was primmed and very carefully treated. Each plant was manicured and at close inspection one would see it was manicured very frequently as well. Their were however a few noticeable locations. For example a small crater seemingly marking an impact point of some sort, and a few rather large crates which had dug themselves slightly into the surface of the island upon impact.

All and all the area seemed very inviting. Their were no warning signs, no wards, no attack animals/plants/spells or anything hazardous at all. This island seemed entirely peaceful which for some reason made it seem all the more suspicious. Island paradises hardly exist for no reason. And why would someone place a Lighthouse in the middle of the ocean? One might assume the lighthouse was present to ward of sailors from crashing into the island, but seeing as how the lighthouse itself was the only visible structure on the island it makes almost no sense as to why a lighthouse would be put up to ward sailors...against itself.

Never the less, all seemed perfectly well as the Sailor made his way to mysterious lighthouse.::

64Bramfatura

It had been a long day before hand, and the evening had been equally as cruel, but now that he was on the island, it seemed liked during the night, things really did cool down. The young man, all the while having his left hand readied over the hilt of his sword, found it most peculiar that such a shady island had such a well kept, lovely garden. In fact, he found it all peculiar.

"Just what the hell is going on around here," he mumbled to himself in a cynicism inspiring awe.

He moved around the garden, making sure not to crush what someone was obviously taking much care of, and to see more of what lay around the lighthouse. First few minutes was just more freshly cut grass and neatly trimmed shrubbery, and had it not been for not looking at his feet while he walked at that particular moment and tripping over a stump and into large crater that, despite how little justice it did to the island's picturesque gardening, seemed entirely appropriate.

"And to think that I thought this night was going to be a walk through the park..." so to speak, he joked with himself after the rolling stopped.

It seemed that no matter how the different portions of the day went today he always ended up on his back and staring into cosmos-- and for some reason he couldn't help but feel that...

He steadied his pace and made his way out of the crater.

...They were testing him.

65Maximos

::Have you ever been victim to the feeling that something...or perhaps even someone unseen around you was directing you? Like how the wind suddenly chooses to blow a certain way. How the leaves and branches just seem to flow in a certain direction, or how about the shadows seem to all flow one way. And yet still that way seems to be toward the light of the moon instead of away.

Or maybe how that one bird chooses the exact moment when ones eyes are gazing up to fly over head toward the lighthouse and then never been seen again.

For the moment, the island itself seemed to be "speaking" to the wayward sailor. And the tiny wooden door on the lighthouse seemed quite inviting.::

66themightyjello

Maximos Wrote:

Needless to say he had questions wanting to bubble forth like a child wanting candy, but he maintained that aire of formality as he spoke.::

You felt him...more alive than previous? And at the Leviathan...I thought that place had been destroyed. I'm afraid I dont fully understand. How can one be more alive than...alive?

"Was he really alive, before?" Joshua replied to the question with another question. "He was a shadow, a soul clinging to the memory of a body... just because he hadn't died to become that way doesn't mean that he was any more alive than a shade..."

"No, this time it was different. I could hear it in his voice, I could feel the essense of life in the presence of his spirit. He lived, breathed, ate and slept... alive.

Taking the towel, Joshua wiped his face and neck, but did not bother attepting to dry the shirt. Giving the butler a good, long look, he then decided to answer the man's other question...

"...yes, man, I felt your master's presence. I have that ability, to see things beyond the veil of mortality, and to sense the presence of magic and spirit. I'm sure that for a being such as yourself, this shouldn't be too surprising."

67Maximos

Indeed...I suppose your right.

::Walter said in his usual formal tone. It wasnt that Walter didnt know, it was more that he wasnt sure how much this strange man knew, and he assumed it to be in his best interest to keep as many secrets, secret as possible. Not for his own sake, but simply because he had no idea how much of this information Master Maximos would want revealed to the public, and the Master was not currently present to give his discretion on the matter.

But still, he was beyond intrigued...though somewhat doubtful. He knew Master Maximos was delaying death by giving himself a sort of faux shell, but to be ressurected entirely...this was still something of a miracle. If it was true at all. He had to take into consideration that he knew more about the soil on the surface than he did about this strange man.::

Still, you'll forgive me if this all seems a bit...fantastic. I myself delay death in a manner similar to Master Maximos but...a complete ressurection...its rather difficult to imagine. Were their any hints or clues as to how? Or why he isnt still with us?

68themightyjello

"No. I know of nothing that can bring back a soul once it's gone to the other side, other than a trick played upon the Reaper or a break in the divine order. Neither of those could be done without help from this side, and even after he would need someone living to bind his soul to a body..."

The man trailed off near the end, delving into the overcomlicated specifics of ressurrection magics, and avoiding trying to explain the dangers involved in trying to call back a soul that had already passed to the world of the dead.

"Would someone owe him enough of a debt to risk their life and soul in bringing back his? Or, maybe a little more farfetched, would someone hold enough of a grudge against him to attempt a ressurrection simply so they could kill him again?"

69Maximos

::Walter actually seemed to be intently listening to the ramblings. Granted, he was trained to seem like he was intently listening to whatever ramblings were being fed to him. But despite that he did infact seem to be paying attention. Walter always had a hunger for knowledge, it would only make sense that his hunger would lead him to pay attention when being "taught" about magics not listed in the Manor's large library.::

I see...

::Was his only response. But he took a moment to honestly think about the question posed to him. Would someone do that? Perhaps one of Maximos's old traveling group...? No no, none of them were powerful enough for spells of that size. As for enemies...Maximos's only powerful enemies were never enemies of himself but rather enemies of others, and Master Maximos simply helped...Even Nocturne was too far away to influence life and death. And then it came to him...::

No, the Master usually kept to himself. He had been known to help a close friend in a tight spot, but nothing that would draw so much attention directly onto himself but...

::Walter paused for a moment, he honestly wondered wether he should share such a secret with a complete stranger. But...in the interest of finding the Master he continued.::

...The Master was getting visions, in his final days. He saw death, or at least what I percieved to be death. It was a figure in a dark hooded robe with a large black scythe. What was odd was the massive amounts of said Reapers he claimed to see. Thousands on thousands of said beings...he even claimed to have conversed with Death himself. I believed the thin threads of the unlife he lived were beginning to unravel...but I do not know. Perhaps the two events are related?

70themightyjello

"...perhaps that..." Joshua started, not finishing the thought as he, himself, thought back to the particular 'tag' that had been present in Maximos' spiritual signiature before his death. That mark...

"Reaper."

After a short pause, he started again, back to questioning the old man.

"Did he tell you anything of a deal he made with them, with Death or another of these... He had been marked by them. I remember because this mark is not a common one. Either he was a condemned man at the end, or he had struck a deal with them. I had not enough time to study the mark completely."

71Bramfatura

[You know, from sailor tales to sailor tunes, storm and adventure, heat and cold, buccaneers, burried gold, and all the romance retold and retold alike; but none so forthcoming as a double take over one's left shoulder and catching a glimps of what appeared to be a simple wooden door.

Casca stood for a moment in awe at his own senselessness, rubbed the hair under his lip, and walked to the door and put his hand on the knob...

Truely the lesson is our adventures are what we make of them.]

72Maximos

Why...yes. Yes, he did.

::Walter seemed taken aback. He was sure that even the suggestion of that "Deal", was signs of Maximos's slipping sanity. But here a complete stranger seems to have knowledge of such a thing. Needless to say this man had gained Walters interest, if not more.::

He mentioned something about Reapers as well. And about fixing kinks in some grand machination of life and death. Or proving wrong those who believed they were free from the cycle of death and rebirth. It just seemed to unbelievable to be true. Are you insinuating that it is?

--

::The metal was surprisingly warm considering it was night out. And yet the door was not trapped or rigged or booby-trapped or even waiting to explode. It was silent, and creaked open ever so slightly with the wieght of his hand. Obviously it'd creek open father if he pushed it.

It was amazing though, despite how bright the full moon was tonight, when the door was opened, it was pitch black inside. It was as if there was an odd curtain of black just behind the door. And yet, a simple wave of the hand would reveal their was nothing of the sort.

Yet, with the breeze at the sailors back, and gushing into the door something was moving. An audible creeking sound could be heard from just a few feet in. It was odd, but there was that stiff breeze, the tranfixed shadows, the odd bird, there was a hint that adventure lie ahead. But adventure could only be saught if this dear adventurer was not afraid of the dark.::

73themightyjello

Hearing Walter's testimony, Joshua muttered quietly to himself: "Then I was right from the beginning..."

"...I'm sorry that I didn't explain everything, but there were questions that needed answers. From what you've told me, though, it seems he's gotten himself mixed up in something big. The Reapers do that... the 'grand machination' of life and death, they're the ones who keep it flowing.

"When something dies, the soul comes unbound from the body. When that happens a Reaper is there to take the soul to the other side... that is how the process is supposed to work. But nothing is ever that easy, is it? Sometimes there are clogs, or kinks, people who just refuse to let go, or try to cheat the system.

"It could be a necromancer who's lived a few centuries too long for his own good, or a soulsmith who has stopped too many of the dead from crossing over. Or it could be a shadow that's devoured far too many in his time...?"

He took a short pause before continuing.

"...there are two kinds of Reapers. One kind takes the souls of the dead, without a mind and without a feeling... they're nothing more than mechanical vessels. The other Reapers... the other Reapers are still alive. They have a body and have a soul, and they use them to get rid of these clogs. They murder. A duty to murder handed to them by the one constant in this world.

"This is the deal I believe your master had agreed to."

74Bramfatura

There's nothing more questionable than gazing into a pitch black room through a door set ajar. At the sailor's waist was a long two-handed sword neatly tucked away in its scabbard, but only for the moment, as disturbing the peace became imminent; he drew the blade a couple inches out, allowing it to taste the strange island air, and so he could see...

Yet there was nothing. He withdrew the blade and pushed open the door as far as it would go and stepped in.

...The sight of a pale blade is a lot like the sign of a white flag.

75Maximos

::Walter and Maximos shared many a thing. A perference for darkness was one, a shadow body was another...and being deceased was yet another. Walter was deceased and judged as the Arian Pantheon saw fit. But he hadnt seen any Reapers, perhaps Nocturnes eagerness to snatch him caused the god to do his own dirty work in the warrior turned butlers final moments.

Needless to say, a view point such as this turned Walters opinion of life and death on its head. Death was seen as a natural force of life, faceless, mindless, it simply was and will always be. This man who had done nothing but sit in a room for more than seemed physically possible, this man had twice now turned Walters view of existance over onto itself. First revealing the possibility that Master Maximos might still be alive, and now with this view of death as a cold...vicious machine, without hope or release. A machine which "deals with" all those that dare go against its will. Needless to say, it was a bleak outlook. And that partial feeling of loss did creep onto Walters face.

Walter paused, his mind trying its best to file this so that he may continue. But one question stood out demanding to be answered. Walter kept his tone and manners in check, but he wasnt going to keep his curiousity in check as well. He looked this odd man directly in the eyes and asked...::

Who...are you?


::And yet attackers their werent. The door flung open with a loud creak and a warm gust of air rushed up at our hero. The air smelled strangely of cinnamon. But more than just a random spice, it was cinnamon mixed with the scent of freshly baked bread...perhaps a pastry of sorts.

As the brave sailor pushed forward he would be hit with yet still more homely and familiar scents. Freshly baked pie...sweet rolls, corn bread, and some sort of unspeakably sweet smell that seemed to just slip through the other scents in a grand olfactory orchestra.

Before him, the sailors boots would rest of creaky wood. And yet the wood was safe, a second step forward reveal an actual dip downwards as he landed on a lower step. And should he continue he would find himself descending a set of very slowly spiralling stairs toward what could only be described a baked bliss.::

76Bramfatura

((Maximos, damn you... I want some apple pie and a cinnamon bread now. v__v))

[It really was the honey glazed haven of pastries and baked goods alike, but despite its allure, of all things to come across, this particular sailor did not ever expect to stumble upon Grandma Keebler's hidden warehouse dough baked wonders.]

What the hell is going on around here..., he thought to himself.

"Hello," he asked in an attempt to break awkwardness.

[Though he had to admit, he loves pie...]

77Maximos

::And honestly? Who doesnt love pie? Or cake...or sugary sweets as far as the nose can smell, beckoning one to travel down a dark and creaky stairway. A few steps farther even revealed a faint musical accompaniment, it was a simple piano playing its tiny keys out to a rather upbeat and peaceful tune.

It was as if someone was rolling out a red a carpet for a guest that hadnt even been announced, met, or introduced yet!

Was it to be trusted? Was it a sneaky trap? Or was it just a really lucky set of circumstances afflicting a really dark area?

As the music grew louder, and the steps echoed deeper, presumably as they entered a bigger cavern....no one seemed to know.::

78themightyjello

Maximos Wrote:

::He looked this odd man directly in the eyes and asked...::

Who...are you?

Joshua sat on the edge of the well, and looked back without hesitation.

"I'm just another cold-blooded killer."

79Bramfatura

The reply to his call was an awareness of the fact that there was music being played from somewhere in a lower level of the lighthouse. As he approached teh shadey threshold the music became more audible and clear. Despite the darkness, the sailor took the first creaky step down a series of creaky steps making up the stairs.

No matter what they say, we all live for the thrill of adventure.

80themightyjello

Joshua remained silent long enough for whatever Walter might have had to say... then he spoke again on something completely unrelated.

"So, gardener... what are you going to do now?"

81Maximos

::Walter was actually quite speechless. There as just an awkward silence in which he came to accept things the way they were, and realized he had no sway over them. His adventuring days were far from over, he'd seem enough millenia go by to know that things live, things die, events do as they will do and have always done. He....was a butler. And after a deep breath, he let out something of a long sigh and simply said.::

I suppose I should prepare breakfast...would you perhaps care for a meal to match that thirst?

82themightyjello

"I would appreciate one," Joshua replied to the butler.

Standing, he replaced things as they had been before he disturbed the well, and added "You seem very dedicated. It is something that deserves respect."

He knew enough that no amount of payment would be sufficient, nor would likely be accepted, for the time that he had spent in these walls.

"...tending the grounds... It's a very calming thing, some people use it for meditation."

83Maximos

Of course. Right this way Sir.

::Formalities, formalities, without them man is nothing more than a brute. And Walter was no brute. He politely bowed, and set off toward the breakfast dining area. To a visitor the halls likely seemed like a veritable labrynth of matching halls and copy cat doors, but in his many years of servitude Walter had come to know the place by heart. A crack in the cieling here, a scrape in the wood there...these things were as outstanding as a glowing light might have been in this dark dank cave. Alas, it was a few minutes trip to the breakfast hall, and friendly banter was always welcome.::

Thank you Sir.

::Walter said with the warmest tone, and an honest smile.::

In my youth I was plagued by something of a temper and a violent streak, I like to believe these simple tasks and responsibilities give me a better place to expend my energy.

::He paused for a moment, unlocking a set of double doors so that they may continue.::

And you Sir? I hardly believe you've spent your entire life in meditation. Where do you hail from?

84themightyjello

"I come from hell, gardener," was his reply; an almost fiendish grin as he said it. "...or whatever the hell you people here call it. I've heard many different names for it in my time here, but with fire, ash, and demons... the word seems to fit well enough to my home."

Joshua scratched the back of his neck. Thinking about the place always made him itch out of regret. Like the feeling of constantly being dirty.

"I left there a long time ago... on a bit of a journey. I didn't know what I was looking for when I left, but I think I might have found it somewhere along the way..."

85Maximos

Really?

::Amazing, how the man still carried that cheery voice and didnt seem even the slightest bit put off by that comment. Likely because to him Hell was a foriegn concept, and not being even slightly of a Christian religion, he had no idea what it was like. It was the "with fire, ash, and demons", that got the point across.::

Interesting, I guess you could say I hail from a similar sort of place, though it'd been abandoned by our captor millenia ago. Most odd though, excuse my ignorance, but I would assume someone from such a place would appear more...monstrous. Perhaps with horns, and brimestone breath, and horrible manners. But dare I say you've been a wonderful guest. I'd imagine that if you found what you were looking for, you'll be heading back?

::At last, another set of double doors was open leading to an extravagant dinner hall. Only of course this was not the dinner hall, but the breakfast hall. This was not to be confused with the lunch hall, or the dinner hall as it was its own room in which only breakfast was served. A large set of windows on the far opposite side of the room gave a few to the...stone walls of the inner cave. That was of course the reason why Walter would pull out a seat at the foot of the table for Joshua, and, then close each of the curtains covering the horribly bland view.

The room itself was far from bland, decorations and priceless antiques were placed all around, and of course each was spotless. Walter had alot of free time...

After making sure his guest was seated he made his way over a nearby table, he placed a few choice herbs inside a teapot, and a teabag, as well as some water. And as he made his way to his guest with his hand on the underside of the pot, he heated it.

He would of course place a clean teacup in front of Joshua, and then serve the steaming tea while politely asking...::

Cream or Sugar?

86themightyjello

Maximos Wrote:

Most odd though, excuse my ignorance, but I would assume someone from such a place would appear more...monstrous. Perhaps with horns, and brimestone breath, and horrible manners. But dare I say you've been a wonderful guest. I'd imagine that if you found what you were looking for, you'll be heading back?

In responce to Walter's comments, the Joshua removed Maximos' hat from his head and placed a hand flat on it. He pressed down the hair so that Walter might see the small set of horns that were usually invisible unless his hair was wet and matted down. Following that, he hooked a finger over his lip and pulled down to show the, rather small, fang-like teeth that he had. The manners were something he didn't have an excuse for, rather than that he was royalty.

Grinning slightly as he cast a glance towards the butler, Joshua replied to him. "Most are worse off than me. They used to call me the runt."

He walked beside Walter into the breakfast room, never really surprised with the size of the place's interior after seeing so much of it already. While it was amazing that there always seemed to be more, it was one of those amazing things that just isn't quite as marvelous the second time around.

"I'm not sure whether or not I'm ready to go back. I've only been back once since I left, over fifty years back... and it brought back a lot of hard memories."

"Sugar," he interjected, as Walter brought the tea.

"Do you have any family?"

87Maximos

I see. Then your lucky, and old friend used to say the strongest demons are the ones that manage to look human. I've never had the opportunity to prove the face either way.

::A simple nod and a "Hmmm." was all Walter had to say at first. Until of course he brought the delicate porcelain bowl of sugar with its tiny lid, and a teaspoon.::

I understand how that can be, rest assured your welcome to stay as long a you like. This house is dreadfully large for just one occupant. And I do enjoy a pleasant conversation to liven up the day.

::He gently opened the sugar lid and readied the spoon.::

One lump or two?

::He'd of course wait for an answer and serve the exact desired amount be it one lump, two, or the whole bowl.::

I believe the answer to that question decides upon your definition of family. I was once a living breathing being, such as yourself, until I passed on and was sent to the Shadow Ream. I had family, but I would imagine that they are quiet lost to the millenia that have passed since then. I doubt any even know I was ever born, or that I shall ever see home again.

::Walter wasnt saddened by this, he simply put the sugar, and the pot on a silver patter in the center of the table, and slid the platter closer to Joshua. He had the same smile, and the same friendly tone. The previously mentioned fact was something he had come to grips with ages ago.::

Now do you have any particular dishes you'd like me to prepare, favorites perhaps?

88themightyjello

Maximos Wrote:

One lump or two?

::He'd of course wait for an answer and serve the exact desired amount be it one lump, two, or the whole bowl.::

Joshua shrugged in responce. Tea wasn't really something he had often enough to bother learning how he liked to have it. He never brought a teapot with him when he traveled, never bothered with it when he boarded somewhere, and other than something brewed for medicinal purposes, everything 'back home' had been more along the lines of wine, ale, beer, mead, and so on.

Walter Wrote:

I believe the answer to that question decides upon your definition of family. I was once a living breathing being, such as yourself, until I passed on and was sent to the Shadow Ream. I had family, but I would imagine that they are quiet lost to the millenia that have passed since then. I doubt any even know I was ever born, or that I shall ever see home again.

"People here say home is where the heart is... a pretty bland way to put it," the guest said as he tested the tea.

"My people had a different version. You're never far from home as long as you have family. They used to say it at night when they went to war. To them, their comerades are their brothers and sisters, so even when they were far from their homes, they still had family. It... almost works, maybe a little backwards. Home isn't where you came from, it's where you belong."

Walter Wrote:

Now do you have any particular dishes you'd like me to prepare, favorites perhaps?

"This is breakfast, isn't it?" Joshua said jovially, with a wry smile, "meat and eggs, eggs and meat. That's what breakfast is about."

89Maximos

themightyjello Wrote:

Joshua shrugged in responce.

::And Walter respectfully nodded and placed a standard two lumps into the tea, and stirred it then gently set the spoon on a napkin beside the teacup, and placed a lid on it. It was ready for whenever Joshua was ready to consume it but Walter of course, was ever formal.::

Joshua Wrote:

"People here say home is where the heart is... a pretty bland way to put it," the guest said as he tested the tea.

"My people had a different version. You're never far from home as long as you have family. They used to say it at night when they went to war. To them, their comerades are their brothers and sisters, so even when they were far from their homes, they still had family. It... almost works, maybe a little backwards. Home isn't where you came from, it's where you belong."

Hmm...Interesting view...

::Walter quite honestly pondered that for a moment. While he knew this place was his home, he thought of the statement on a grander scale. This world, this island, this cave....they were all knew. He had set himself in the understanding that this house was his job, his honor and duty, and a place to expend his negative energy. He never really thought of it as more than that. But Joshua had given him an interesting view point at which to relook at his life.::

I will have to remember that, thats a surprisingly warm philosphy from a species usually know for being the evilest...How is it?

::He was of course speaking of the tea at the end.::

Joshua Wrote:

"This is breakfast, isn't it?" Joshua said jovially, with a wry smile, "meat and eggs, eggs and meat. That's what breakfast is about."

::Walter laughed just a bit as the rather simple, yet honest sentiment and simply said.::

Of course, as you wish.

::And made his way into the kitchen, through another set of double doors. It would only take a few moments for the sound of pots and pans clanging, forks hitting plates, and a medly of scents to pour through. Eggs, yes, meat, yes, but also baked goods and pancakes and the like. Lets not forget fruit juices, and the many forms in which eggs can be cooked. It wasnt often that Walter had guests, but just in case he did cook 3 full meals a day. Those daily shipments of supplies were never put to waste. But even with his speed, you cannot rush greatness, it would be a few minutes before the meal was done.::

90themightyjello

Walter Wrote:

I will have to remember that, thats a surprisingly warm philosphy from a species usually know for being the evilest...How is it?

::He was of course speaking of the tea at the end.::

"Just because something is different doesn't mean that it's evil... It's fine."

He was, of course, speaking of the tea at the end.

After that, he waited patiently for Walter to return; though after only a minute he was restless enough to get up from the chair and wander the length of the room browsing the well-maintained artifacts.

91themightyjello

Joshua poked one shiny object... it was shiny, he couldn't resist.

92Maximos

::Though its difficult to shine in a pitch black place, the object tilted and wobbled and then rolled right off of its perch. Just as a set of double doors slide open and out stepped Walter, his hands and arms filled with trays. Behind him, and beside, as well as around him black silohettes carried several dishes, trays, bowls, cups, entree's and the like. Walter and his small armada of servers within a few seconds had the entire table filled on either side with gourmet and some home cooked masterpieces. This was a 60ft long and 5ft wide table.

If you could imagine it, and probably even if you couldnt, it was here. Everything from bacon and eggs, to eggs and fish, toast, pancakes, fruits, steak. Many many sorts of pastries, and more than a few...foriegn...dishes. That is to say things like Night Pear and Ugu's, Fried Gorag and syrup. An odd bowl of jet black liquid which seemed to periodically churn of its own accord. Such is the sort of breakfast one creates when armed with an interdimensional cookbook from an alien world.

After quickly and efficiently serving the food, Walter equipped his towel to his right forearm which was held even with his hips, and took his place beside Joshua's seat. At which time he would kindly say...::

Breakfast, is served.

::Giving a cue for the shadows to simply vanish.::


::He had been out for weeks outside that on the chair, with that child. But thats what happens when you sleep in a magical house, or perhap its wasnt. Ruuvan probably wasnt used to actually being asleep, much less being asleep for weeks. But when he rose, a few things would probably feel a bit different. He'd get that odd feeling that he had woken up in someone elses skin. Sure, it was his hands, his feet, his everything, but something felt....off.

The boy, was still safe inside his room just as asleep. The sword was haphazardly tossed onto the floor. And it would seem that the castle, the strange trip and the like were all a dream. A vivid dream but a dream none the less. What Ruuvan really needed was a mirror.

And his ranger-esque senses might notice that the smell of sweet cinnamon and various other beautiful breakfast foods was filling the air around him.::

93themightyjello

Maximos Wrote:

::Though its difficult to shine in a pitch black place, the object tilted and wobbled and then rolled right off of its perch.::

Joshua made an attempt to right it again, so that it wouldn't roll or dip or sag or break, depending on what action was most convenient for it at the time.

Walter Wrote:

Just as a set of double doors slide open and out stepped Walter, his hands and arms filled with trays.

The guest stepped away from the decorations and went back to the table, as Walter returned with a myriad host of servers and a practically inordinate amount of food.

Walter Wrote:

Breakfast, is served.

"You, sir, are completely insane."

Following this, he would take the plate from the place setting and one of the forks, and begin walking down the edge of the 60' table to sample whatzits and doodads onto it. This really seemed more like a buffet than breakfast for a small number of guests and residents.

"So..." Joshua asked before plopping some bubbling black ooze onto the edge of the plate, "...will there be any other guests joining us?"

94Maximos

themightyjello Wrote:

"You, sir, are completely insane."

::Walter smiled just slightly, and took a slight bow.::

I aim to please.

::He said in his kindest tone. Taking the moment to adjust his monacle and the towel on his arm.::

themightyjello Wrote:

"So..." Joshua asked before plopping some bubbling black ooze onto the edge of the plate, "...will there be any other guests joining us?"

::In effect it really was a giant buffet. While most guests prefer to have the butler serve them, there really was enough food for a man to traverse the table and feed himself. Walter kept his post beside the chair, should anything be asked of him he'd of course jump onto the task. Joshua's question for instance, he was in effect asking for an answer, and he would get a kind honest one.::

I truly cannot say, Master Ruuvan and the young boy D have been asleep for several weeks now. I wouldnt assume they would be able to join us today, but there is more than enough to go around. Unless of course, Sir would prefer to dine alone.

::Ever kind, ever formal. His voice never raised above gently octave. He of course had to make not of the black ooze, and make a slight comment.::

Nocturn soup is usually eaten with a mixture of Night Pear and Lillian Bread, most find the taste a bit too bitter otherwise.

::He would of course gesture to the Night Pear and Lillian Bread. His tone would reveal that this was only meant as a suggest as opposed to a command, or request. Joshua could hardly be expected to know how to eat everything at the table.::

95themightyjello

"Thank you for that," the guest replied graciously. He really would have had no way to know otherwise; and in responce to the comment he reached for the Night Pear and a few slices of Lillian Bread, which he placed over the soup to sop it up and keep it from running into the eggs.

The plate was very nearly full at this point, but there were so many delicacies laid out upon the table, it was hard to just stop when only halfway down one side of the table. There would certainly be more than enough time for seconds, but the eyes are often larger than the stomach.

"Actually," Joshua started even as he leaned across for something in the center that looked like a hairy stalk of something, "dining alone leaves out the pleasant conversation. If you'd dare to be so informal as to join me, I would be much obliged."

He held his breath for just a moment afterwards as he mentally recounted what he had just said. Trying to be formal meant using a lot of big words, and common wasn't his native language, so sometimes he would take pause to think those things over.

96Ruuvan

A brief nap? 'I'll just rest my eyes until D is asleep, then wander about'? How in the name of the Lightbringer could he have sat in that chair and slept for a week?! Of course, being a magical house full of interesting delights and other such feelings, Ruu woke up thinking it had only been one night, a vivid memory of a castle and the vampire turning out to be false, but how? So many questions.

Within a few seconds of his eyes - yes, eyes, the plural - opening and looking at the space around him, Ruuvan could definitely feel something different in the air. Even with the groggy feeling after waking up, a feeling he had not been subject to since he died, the ranger senses embedded in his mind could feel a change and now hungered to find out the cause.

Pushing himself from the chair and taking a moment to stretch his legs, Ruu reached a hand behind him to make sure the door leading to D's room was still secure, which it was, before allowing himself the pleasant smell of a finely cooked breakfast. Still, there were certain things that the General wanted to know before going to fill his stomach with some fine Elven cuisine, like shaving off the abnormally large beard for just one day's sleep, or just washing in general. So, taking a quick left into the bathroom, somehow knowing where it was, Ruu immediately started to fill the basin with water and found a razor waiting for him. How very odd. It was after this psychic endeavour that he took a moment to look up at the mirror.

97Maximos

themightyjello Wrote:

"Thank you for that"

::Walter silenty bowed ever so slightly in response, it was slight, but visible as is normally considered rude to interupt a guest while they are eating by speaking.::

themightyjello Wrote:

"Actually," Joshua started even as he leaned across for something in the center that looked like a hairy stalk of something, "dining alone leaves out the pleasant conversation. If you'd dare to be so informal as to join me, I would be much obliged."

::Infact it was a quite hairy stalk of a particular sort of giant spider from northern Aria. Each of the spiders legs, and especially its eyes were considered a delicacy as the creatures were so difficult to kill. A plate with 4 black orbs sat next to the plate of hairy legs, those of course being its eyes. But the butler left that realization alone, finding out that one is eating crisp spider meat may dissuade them from partaking in it, or anything else.

Joshua's request however hit Walter with a bit of a surprise. He quite honestly did not have a chapter in his mental book of ettiquette or this sort of thing. Though from his summation it would be rude to deny the guests request.::

I-I would be honored Sir.

::He really couldnt help but smile, he had honestly never tasted his own cooking before beyond the tiny samples one takes while testing wether or not the food is done. So, he formally made his around the table, placed his towel down beside him, pulled out the chair opposite of Joshua and sat. The placement had already been set, so he grabbed a few tasty morsels from around him and adorned his plate. But before beginning he felt it necessary to say something.::

Thank you Sir, I do believe this is the first time I've enjoyed a meal in quite some time. In my years of servitude at this home, I do believe this is the first time I've ever been asked to join a guest in dining. It is indeed quite an honor.

::And after a moment, the next sound heard would likely be the gentle crunch of his teeth into another crisp spider leg.::


::You ever look at a face and get the definite feeling it should be there? Its like when your traveling and beside you or in the distance you see a friend that you know for a fact to be dead or long gone. But that face just seems impossibly familiar. That would be the type of feeling Ruuvan should be getting right now.

A set of pointed ears, slightly blonding with what seemed to be green strands tossed in. His hair had grown long all the way to his shoulders. And despite the fact Mr.Vanwinkle was sporting quite the beard, his face was different. Younger, cleaner, his features were just a tad bit sharper.

But it was his face. A face he had seen every day in the mirror for years, but a face that was long lost to the ravages of war. By now, his memory might even have begun to write over it, but everything about him said that scruffy here in this mirror was him. A new him, and yet an old him. It maybe even dawn on him how this was not the only difference he had felt. Werent his steps a bit lighter on the way here? His feet a bit quieter? His muscles a bit looser?

And yet believedly the question at hand was not "what....?" as much as "how?!".::

98Ruuvan

A double-take was a word perhaps best used to describe what Ruuvan performed as he looked into the mirror; eyes wide with surprised as he saw a face he instantly recognised and understood to be his own, but such an image conflicted the current thoughts of what his face was meant to look like, thus causing a rather humerous stumble backwards. It seemed like he caught his balance naturally, adjusting his weight and footing to simply bounce back to a standing position in one fluid motion. Ruu wasn't normally one to question things, but the fact he was still on Shadow Island and was now seeing what could only be described as a younger self, definitely brought the inquisitive nature of the Elf out.

"Huh?" A single word, if it could be called that, echoed through the small bathroom as he reached out and touched the mirror. His fingers traced over his reflected face, still not believing it was indeed his. With a few strokes of the razor and most of the hair removed, once again an unkown agility with the blade coming forth and making the removal effortless, he could see he had definitely changed over what he thought to be one single night. Of course there was a part of him saying one night couldn't do this, but the logical side kept its footing until he realised one thing; Gaia wasn't normal, this Island wasn't normal and he sure as hell wasn't normal.


After a few minutes spent shaving the beard off, checking his face over and over and eventually realising his hair, Ruuvan had come to an assumption that this was his true form coming out. What with his eye returning not long ago, it only made sense that this was the next step. Quickly slooking around to find a pair of clothes similar to those he was wearing, only much cleaner and finely pressed, Ruuvan made a quick change before venturing back out into the corridor, the scent of Walter's cooking rushing into his nostrils like the first time he visited; a taste of home.

With this in mind, it only made sense that he would slowly appear in the food hall with a quizzical look on his new face and a thirst for answers; Walter being the only feasible option for such things.

99themightyjello

(( To be perfectly honest, I was fighting the urge to describe it as 'something that looked like a hairy crab leg', because spider was entirely what I was going for there... ))

"No," was Joshua's responce as he set the plate back at the place setting and sat back into the chair, "I am honored. You seem to have a selfless deviotion for your work, and just being able to see that makes me feel..."

He paused for a moment while searching for the words to phrase it; taking the time to peel one of the sticky pieces of Lilian Bread from the plate.

"Pride. Seeing you work makes me feel the pride that you have."

Joshua took a bite of the soup-soaked bread, then followed it with a Night Pear slice.

"...and it's a sin that you don't eat more of this."

100Kalin DNom

A twitch of brush moved aside, a black nose poking out from the brambles of the Blackhaw shrub. The nose wriggled, smelling something. A rustle of sound, perhaps from a tail twitching. Then a paw appeared cautiously and crept forwards, followed by a sleek, furred body no bigger than a small dog, but with a rather bushy tail. Strange soft green orbs peeked out from eyes that shouldn't show as much intelligence as they did.

Then it moved, darting from bush to bramble towards that delicious smell. There had to be something sweet there, didn't there? Then it could find the thing that brought it to the island.

101Maximos

((Hairy Crab ewwwww. smilies/icon_xd.gif Not that spider is any better.))

:: Oh my, thats quite a way to start a meal. A feast for his body and for his ego. What exactly does one say in response to something like that? Does one pass compliments back? But what would he compliment about this man he barely knew? His table manners? That hardly seemed appropriate. Walters face attempted to show the appreciate he couldnt place into as many words as it deserved. And he responded with.::

Thank you sir, thank you greatly, those words truly mean alot.

::He was quite honest, though still caught in the roaring tide of surprise brought on by the very fact the words were said. To see someone enjoying his food, and to himself be enjoying it as well, this was quite an event.::

I'm glad you enjoy it, not to be boastful but it did turn out quite well.

::Such manners, and this man was a demon?!::


::Ruuvan was met by a thump, as he exited the bathroom. Elven agility is great, but it still hadnt allowed him to see through doors, and realize that he had opened the door right into someone. A small someone, who soon afterwards fell back on his bum rubbing his little headie.::

Owie...

:: D said, as he rubbed the little bumpy spot. For a moment, the boy just seemed a bit stunned. Perhaps the combination of just waking up, and being hit in the head had stunned him rather good.::


::As fate would have it the little visitor was in luck. Walter had been stopped in his morning duties today before being able to go to the surface and actually tend the flowers. He had intended to, but he realized he had forgotten his spade, and about then Joshua awoke and throw the morning for a bit of a loop.

But, as things stood, the tiny furry guest was heading toward the rather large windmill in the middle of the island with its jet black stripes, and at its base there was a door. A door which Walter had fortunately forgotten to lock this morning, allowing the tiniest warm gust of island breeze to gently blow the door right open.

Alas the stairway was dark and for most others quite ominous, once one entered the windmill the scent of tasty pastries and sugary delights ruled the air. It was quite an invitation.::

102Kalin DNom

Again, that little nose twitched and the bushy tail swished and once it was close enough to get a good whiff of that scent, all bets were off and the little fox was off and running, heedless of the shadows or things that go bump in the shadows. His pale green eyes seemed to glow just ever so slightly, rimming them in a slight halo and he was following his nose, it always knows (the way to froot loops smilies/icon_xd.gif)

103Maximos

::With each step the smell got sweeter, stronger, more mouth watering until the little fuzzy guest found himself face to face with what seemed to be a rather grand manor. It was at least 3 stories high and extremely wide. And it was clearly the home of this most precious scent.

There were countless windows, and two giagantic double doors over 13ft high, making them definately too difficult to open. Was this a dead end? Had the little adventurer come all this way only to be stopped so very close? Not likely.

Every ancient chef knows the secret to perfect pie is letting it air out on a window sill. Despite being a good 100ft underground there was amazing a good breeze, and with a breeze came a warm appie pie steaming on a window sill in the far corner of the house....and it sat directly next to an open window!::

104Kalin DNom

Evil...what evil demon had known this little critters most delicious weakness? And there it was, just sitting there, the other smells fading by the moment as the fox crept closer and closer to the window, on the guard for any old ladies with brooms, or old men with shotguns. But it got no closer than five feet away before it could resist no longer and took a running leap towards the window(pie), then slid as it to the landing, and then followed through, right into the pie, muzzle first.

105Ruuvan

Thump and owie? That definitely wasn't a good combination, especially as Ruuvan's mind rushed back to full height and remembered D was sleeping in the room, so it only made sense to assume it was him who the door had hit.

"You alright, D?" Ruu closed the door and knelt down to see if he was hurt badly.

106themightyjello

(( I'll admit, I'm not that fond of crab... but it is more fun to eat when you have to SNAP it open to get at the tasty insides. ))

Walter Wrote:

I'm glad you enjoy it, not to be boastful but it did turn out quite well.

::Such manners, and this man was a demon?!::

Joshua nearly choked, stifling it long enough to swallow the Lillian Bread and Nocturn Soup before releasing an outburst of laughter.

"That's the spirit!" he shouted between heaves of laughter, finally seeing a little c***k in that armor of Walter's. "Nothing wrong with pride in a job well done, that's for sure!"

The laughter continued for a minute longer, and though he made a few attempt with the food again, Joshua was sure that he wouldn't be able to eat another bite safely until he managed to get that outburst under control. So, with one spider leg in hand and a small piece of Night Pear in cheek, the guest settled back into his chair with a satisfied smirk.

"So," he began once he was confident he wouldn't shout and laugh if he tried to speak; breaking the spider leg in two as he said it and beginning to peel away the chitinous shell, "how did a man of your talents come to be in such a place, Mr. ..."

The guest stopped, furrowing his brow in uncomfortable silence for a moment. "...I'm sorry, I know this is rude but, I can't seem to remember if we were ever really introduced."

Wasting no time after that, the guest slid his chair back, reached for a napkin to wipe his hand, and then leaned in as best he could with his left hand braced against the edge of the table, his right extending the five foot gap filled with food that was obstinately between the two of them.

"As a guest I shouldn't try to withold a proper introduction. My name is Razliek of the house of Kar, but now I am called Joshua. It is a pleasure to meet you."

107Maximos

Razliek Wrote:

"That's the spirit!" he shouted between heaves of laughter, finally seeing a little c***k in that armor of Walter's. "Nothing wrong with pride in a job well done, that's for sure!"

I suppose your right.

::Walter said with a bright smile, and a bit of restrained laughter. His manners were still rather ingrained in him, he couldnt just explode in laughter. Though he much enjoyed seeing a guest able to.

A few brittle cracks later, Walter had opened a fresh shell and had begun using his spoon to clear out the insides and carefully place them in a neat pile on his tiny plate. He did his best to look up and keep a steady level of eye contact with his guest as the man spoke.::

Razliek Wrote:

"So, how did a man of your talents come to be in such a place, Mr. ..."

::He had just finished swallowing a bite of bread smeared with the soft meat, and was about to speak when his guest continued.::

Razliek Wrote:

...I'm sorry, I know this is rude but, I can't seem to remember if we were ever really introduced. As a guest I shouldn't try to withold a proper introduction.

No, I dont believe we have but it is quite alright. You've been an exemplary guest to say the least.

::Walter didnt miss a beat either as he slid his chair back, gently placed his napkin down and reached forward to meet Sir Razliek's hand, he had a firm and yet soft handshake.::

Razliek Wrote:

My name is Razliek of the house of Kar, but now I am called Joshua. It is a pleasure to meet you.

Walter, Walter Worthington the third. And I assure you, the pleasure is mine, Sir Razliek. Or do you prefer Joshua?


Owie...

:: D said again, rubbing the little lump on his the side of his head. It was really barely visible at all, it just stung a bunch. And he scrambled to his feet, just gently rubbing it. And nodded up and down in responce to Ruuvan. Until the rumbling was heard from his stomach, rumbling and a bit of churning.::

I'm hungry...

::He said looking up at Ruuvan innocently. It was a very nice, very innocent, and very childish way of asking Ruuvan to help him acquire some food.


:: But the window sill, and the pie atop it was but a prelude to what was to be. Just past the window sill sat an armada of pies, cakes, and sugar frosted goodies. It was a veritable sweets heaven! Cakes and pies from worlds unknown, with incredients of indescribable flavor, and variety! And what was more...it was unguarded. Not a soul to tell the little fuzzy "No."::

108themightyjello

Walter Wrote:

::Walter didnt miss a beat either as he slid his chair back, gently placed his napkin down and reached forward to meet Sir Razliek's hand, he had a firm and yet soft handshake.::

Walter, Walter Worthington the third. And I assure you, the pleasure is mine, Sir Razliek. Or do you prefer Joshua?

Joshua grinned, taking note of Walter's handshake though surprised at his own surprise at it. He should have known it would be that way, with a man so formal. Still, he didn't need any sort of sixth sense to tell that Walter would have had quite a grip if he wanted to.

"It's been a long time since I've heard that name spoken by anyone but myself," he replied to the man, "Joshua will do. Razliek is a man who can't seem to run from the past."

Sitting again, he resumed where he had been at disassembling the spider.

"...anyways... Mr. Worthington. How long have you been the keeper of this place?"

109Ruuvan

Ruuvan smiled and shook his head, slowly rising back to a standing position and holding his hand out for D; sleepy children often needed guidance.

"Let's go and find Walter then." There was a brief falter in his smile as they started to walk, a sudden shock that they were still in the shadow house and not in the Northernlands, "D, did you happen to have a dream last night about a dark castle and a vampire?" Simple question, yet complicated at the same time; most people didn't remember their dreams, mainly children, but Ruu figured that D was a strange enough kid to remember such things.

110Kalin DNom

Maximos Wrote:

:: But the window sill, and the pie atop it was but a prelude to what was to be. Just past the window sill sat an armada of pies, cakes, and sugar frosted goodies. It was a veritable sweets heaven! Cakes and pies from worlds unknown, with incredients of indescribable flavor, and variety! And what was more...it was unguarded. Not a soul to tell the little fuzzy "No."::

The little critter pulled his nose from the pie, his tongue darting out to lick the yummy goodness from his muzzle when he spotted it! The Shambhala for foxes...At this point, all caution had left the little fox.Puffed up on his own victory, he had completely forgotten the ever presence of non fox beings. A drop of apple filling fell from one of his tiny wings as he fluttered it in happiness before darting forward. Yummys!!

The nxet visble thing would be a fox tail swishing happily as the front part of him was buried into whatever the first delicious thing he could get a hold of was. But he wasn't a pig, just avery hungry little fox...and after a few bites, he was on to the next thing.

111Maximos

As you wish, Sir Joshua. My apologies if I've drudged up an unpleasant memories.

::He was very careful in sitting, one musnt cause the chair to slide or screech, and after sitting he gently unfolded his napkin and laid it across his lap. Then ever so gently he took a spoon full the spider meat, followed by a dip of the Lillian bread into his soup.

Joshua had asked the most amusing question he could have at the time. It had been so long there was some level of fond memories attached to that distant moment. Walter looked down at his watch so as to ascertain the most accurate timing.::

Time traveled slower in my world, so calculating the difference, thats...132 years, 4 months, 3 days, and 23 hours.

::Walter leaned back a bit and laughed softly.::

Ahh, where does the time go? The masters were almost never around, so I assume time goes by faster when theres nothing to do but maintain the estate.


:: D smiled and nodded.::

And I was like..rawwr...and roar!

::He mimicked Godzilla smashing through cities, and then switched to pretending he was himself slashing that giant sword. Of course, with nothing in hand.::

It was a whittle bit scawy, but it was fun!

::He had gently slipped his hand into Ruuvans, for guidance, and they were en-route to finding Walter when D stopped. He tilted his head to the side looking down into a massive room which smelled of sugary bliss. And in that room was something that just didnt fit.

You see, D understood that the kitchen door was open so that food could cool, and people could smell it. But he didnt understand the purpose of the little winged fox thingy that was eating the pies. So, he went to investigate.

He'd sneak really low, and ninja' like into the kitchen. Aiming to get the drop on the fox, and then once he was close he'd pop up! And say.::

Whatcha doin?

::Not in an attack, but in a childish innocent tone.::

112Kalin DNom

And said winged fox thing would jump about five feet in the air, turning in mid jump to stare at the intruder wh ohad dared to interrupt his meal. He began to growl and stopped, mid baring of teeth. And just stared...and stared...and apparently, the little guy had found something more interesting than that oh so delicious food.

His nose scrunched and his little body nudged forward, trying to get a sniff of D. Much like a dog would another dog that it knew but wanted to see where it had been.

113themightyjello

Walter Wrote:

As you wish, Sir Joshua. My apologies if I've drudged up an unpleasant memories.

"It's nothing," the guest responded immediately to dismiss the issue. "It's just that a name reflects who you are... and it's sometimes easier to convince yourself that you aren't the same person you used to be if you can call yourself something else. People change, Walter..."

Walter Wrote:

Time traveled slower in my world, so calculating the difference, thats...132 years, 4 months, 3 days, and 23 hours.

::Walter leaned back a bit and laughed softly.::

Joshua could only respond with a long, amazed whistle.

He waited in silence afterwards, until Walter finished speaking. There were many questions he had about such a long service, particularly about what brought it about... but there was one question which mattered more than any of the others.

"...was it worth it?"

114Maximos

::Aww it had gotten all angwy! D thought that was just the cutest thing ever. He grinned, bearing a mouth full of pointed fangs, and took a matching stance, kicking open a drawer and stepping inside so that he could place both his hands on the counter pretending he was ready to pounce.

It leaned forward to sniff, and so did he, he gently hoisted himself up and sniffed a few times. He had no idea what he was sniffing for, but this was a fun game! Thus the smile from ear to ear.


Joshua Wrote:

"It's nothing, it's just that a name reflects who you are... and it's sometimes easier to convince yourself that you aren't the same person you used to be if you can call yourself something else. People change, Walter..."

::Walter gave something of a solemn nod as if he knew all to well exactly how right Joshua was. His eyes wandered down, not really looking as much at the food, as he was looking into himself. But such awkward silences are quite rude and disturbing, so before listing the length of time, he was sure to perk up, placing a smile on his face, and meeting his guests eyes.::

Joshua Wrote:

"...was it worth it?"

::Believe it or not, this was a question Walter had asked himself several times, and so an answer can rather smoothly.::

Yes. I dare not think where my afterlife would be if not for these many years. It may come as a surprise, but in my youth I was something of a brutish fellow. Always fighting, always challenging those I deemed a threat. I was prideful, boastful, and very full of myself...

::Water couldnt help but hold that smile as he jaunted down memory lane.::

...I was young. These years have served me well.

115Ruuvan

A winged fox buried halfway in a lovely looking pie? Things on this island never ceased to amaze the Elf, but he supposed such things were meant to happen what with Walter's cooking being just that good.

As D ran off to get a closer look at the animal, some sort of matching competition quickly taking place and leaving the Ranger once again in the dark as to what was happening. It was slightly reassuring that D had the same 'dream', but the reason for it occuring and feeling so real was something that needed to be addressed.

"Looks like the fox is as hungry as you, D." Since there was no immediate threat, what with D being capable of taking out freakin' Salamanders, Ruu decided to lean back on the counter and watch everything take shape.

116Kalin DNom

The grin didn't bother that little guy in the least. He sniffed a few more time, then grinned just as widely, right before leaping up and right onto D's head, tiptoes around D's head three times, then curled up, just as if he was D's hat, a low rumbling but happy sounding growl coming from deep in his chest. Whatever smell he'd been looking for, it seemed to make him happy and he looked as puffed up as a peacock if you knew what you were looking for.

117Maximos

::It wasnt a matter of rudeness it really wasnt. It was just that D was a very single minded child, and a very focused one, so being as enraptured as he was in this cutest little foxy thingy, he entirely missed what Ruuvan said. He had even forgot how hungry he was! He knew nothing about signs of attack or otherwise, so when the little fox grinned, he saw it as a smile and happily giggled.

And then fwoomp! It was on his head! He had this look of complete astonishment on his face. A fox...on his head?! REALLY?! He didnt even know they would do that! And it was just so kyute, and so funny! And it looked so happy, all he could do was smile unable to find the words to express his joy.

Until the moment just peaked, and he turned to Ruuvan with a smile beyond measure, and his voice filled with excitement, and practically shouted.::

Can I keep it?!

118themightyjello

"I wouldn't doubt it," Joshua replied as he sucked down spidermeat.

"...either part of it."

119Maximos

And yourself Sir Joshua?

::Walter said, just before taking a sip from a nearby glass of water.::

I do not believe I ever asked what actually brought you here...

::He made a slight gesture toward the Hat.::

And how you acquired that?

120themightyjello

"Accident, really..." he said as he finally put the fork to use scraping spider from the inside of the carapace. "The hat tried to eat me, and I ended up in your shed."

121Ruuvan

Ruuvan looked at the fox then back to D, the back to the fox and to D again; the sight before him was one that brought a torrent of chuckles onto the normally serious Elf, creasings around the eyes and all.

After a few moments and a pause to rub his eyes, Ruu nodded and turned to walk off to the main room again, calling back to D.

"Seems he's taken a shine to you, so I daren't say no." With a slow roll of his shoulders and a sigh, he continued on to the main hall with nothing in mind but eating and perhaps answers to the strange happenings.

122Maximos

::Walter just raised an eyebrow, and slightly tilted his head.::

Really?

::He contemplated letting the matter go, but soon found he simply couldnt.::

It tried to eat you? But the Hat is not sentient Sir Joshua.


Yay!!

:: D exclaimed hopping up and down doing his best not to throw the cute little creature from off his head. And of course he scurried up to Ruuvan and hugged the back of his legs before grabbing his hand and continuing their walk. Guided by scent, it really wouldnt take but a few minutes for them to get there. But before they did...D just had to say something he noticed.::

Mr. Ruuvan...

::He said softly, and somewhat embarassed.::

Why is your face all wierds and stuff?

123themightyjello

"Neither is a rock, but sometimes they still move on their own... I will hold on to this hat. Eventually the man who wore it will come back. I'm sure of it."

There wasn't really anything else he could say, since he didn't know all the details, himself. Joshua chewed spider.

124Ruuvan

There was a brief mid-step pause as D asked the question, proving indefinitely that Ruu's facial reconstruction was nothing something that would go unnoticed, not to mention the fact he had no idea when this all came about. Still, he continued on towards the main room and chuckled quietly at D's comment.

"I have no idea, but I'm hoping to get some answers soon enough." And so the two emerged into the main hall, Walter and some other fellow being the only other people in the whole house it seemed, "Good morning." Without any sense of the time of day, Ruu addressed the two and bowed his head slightly.

125Kalin DNom

The little winged fox on D's head, chirped; having apparently found something to distract himself sufficiently from his feast, that or he had already eaten his fill by the time that D had 'caught' him; and he was perfectly content to merely sit on D's head as a hat. Only occassionally, tipping his head to look down into D's eyes and bare those foxy little grin that meant happiness to him and D.

126themightyjello

"HEEEEEY!" the 'other man' shouted.

"...SOMEBODY!"

He got up and pulled out two chairs near the end of the table. "...have a seat before something gets cold," at which point he did.

127Maximos

::He was about to say something about the Hat and the Master when Ruuvan entered the dining room.::

Master Ruuvan!

::Ruuvan having acquired title of Master, as opposed to Sir simply had to be tended too. Walter hoped from his chair, sliding it back gently, grabbed his towel draping it over his arm and moved to Ruuvan and his little companion. He watched Joshua rise, and simply had to interject.::

No, please, thats quite alright Sir Joshua, allow me.

::And he'd slide out two seats, floating over two plates and the appropriate silver ware to adorn them.::

Can I get you anything in particular?

Something tasty!

:: D shouted, reaching for his spoon and holding the fork totally upside down. Giving Walter a slight smile. He seemed to completely ignore the fox on D's head. Though D had taken to grinning back at it every time it looked down and reaching up to try and scritch its head.::

Of course Young Sir, and you Master Ruuvan?

128themightyjello

Chillax.

129Kalin DNom

Something tasty, indeed. It kept up the game of grinning with D, even while it waited for food to be served. It seemed it wouldn't be shooed away just yet. So it had plans for 'something tasty', though some of the things on the table were looking rather interesting already. Didn't it have a full stomach? Who knew. It was empty now.

130Ruuvan

Well atleast the other guy wasn't antisocial, that was one thing that a pain to overcome, so no need to make a huge effort, and thanks to Walter he now had a name to put to use: Joshua.

With D already getting ready to devour whatever Walter had planned, it left the Ranger with his own questions to answer.

"Anything to stop my hunger and answers to stop me racking my brain." He was sure Walter would be able to tell the change in his face, not to mention the well pronounced Elven ears and whatnot, so perhaps he'd be able to get an answer out sharpish.

131Maximos

::In a few seconds Walter had a plate of extra sugary cold cereal with marshmellows in front of D. And of course a glass of orange juice, a glass of milk, and toast...all part of a complete breakfast. Ruuvan, was served several small cakes with wierd green filling, and salad.::

Hunger within I can help you with, perhaps an Elemengal breakfast special. As for hunger above, I'm afraid I dont know the question in order to give the answer.

::Once everyone was served it was time for proper introductions.::

Master Ruuvan, this is Joshua, Joshua meet Master Ruuvan, he and Master Maximos served together for quite some time. I believe Master Ruuvan is currently engaged in a search for the Master along with Young Sir D here.

::He'd give time for that nice awkward moment where people one seconds ago never knew of each other or even cared, are allowed to meet, and likely still not care. But, courtesy was key.::

132themightyjello

It was truly amazing just how a 'balanced breakfast' worked out. One bowl of super-sugary cereal with marshmallows, a glass of milk, a glass of orange juice, a few pieces of toast, and some fruit. The meal would have been balanced without the orange juice, but then the cereal was thrown in there and tossed everything out of whack, so the orange juice would have to be added to even things out a little. Thus, why when cereal is advertised as a part of a balanced breakfast, it is shown along with many other healthy things, because otherwise they would not be able to make such a claim.

Regardless of the semantics of product advertising, Joshua leaned back against the chair that he sat in and gave 'Master' Ruuvan and D a once-over; then donned the hat and tipped it politely with a grin.

"Not going to find him," the guest said, "not unless he comes for you first."

133Kalin DNom

At this 'Joshua's words, the tiny winged fox on D's head looked up, and gave him a raspberry, then scooted down D's head trying to see if he could get a bite of D's food, despite the awkwardness. He smelled sugar and he wanted some.

134Ruuvan

Ruuvan gave Josh another nod of his head as the food was presented to him, yet another Elemengal delight Walter had said, so why waste time standing around when one was so hungry.

Taking a seat next to D, Ruuvan took one of the cakes and took a bite of it, the taste was indescribable and brought a few more memories of home flooding into his head, quickly drowning out the questions he wanted answered. All was going as normal until Josh spoke about not being able to find Maximos, such a statement ruining what little good mood Ruu had left.

"Where would you suggest I wait?" There was a slight bit of sarcasm in his voice, but also a little bit of a true question as he waited for the man to reply. Finding Maximos was his goal and he intended to finish it, and he'd need all the help he could get. Of course, as his eyes searched the man and eventually fell onto Max's top hat, his heart fell a little as the reality of his friend being dead hit him again.

135themightyjello

"Where would you expect him to go?" was Joshua's responce. He didn't know Maximos, he only knew what Maximos was, and what seemed to have become of him.

"I'll wait here. Another day or another year, it doesn't matter. He'll come here eventually: because this is his home, because I have something that belongs to him... and because Walter is so dedicated, it would be damned rude not to."

Joshua began eating again, knocking the hat back onto the chairpost that it had hung on earlier.

"When you go looking for a dead man, more often than not you'll never come back."

136Ruuvan

Waiting? Sure, it was a possiblity and probably the safest way to do things, but that wasn't the way Ruuvan preffered to do things. Himself and Maximos had stared death in the face many times, most of them together, so why would the possibility of death occuring frighten him in the least? The answer was simple: If he died, how would he find Max. So many questions and very few answers, this was getting quite frustrating.

Getting back to work on the cakes Walter had provided, Ruuvan sighed and took a moment to look around the room they were sitting in; black and so elegantly decorated, everything reminded him of its 'Master'.

Takes one to find one, hm?" Joshua knew nothing of Ruu's past, the same could be said about the other way, but Walter knew what he was and at least one person in the room would understand.

137themightyjello

"That's the rule... There's only one way to get to 'that world' while you're still alive. Unless you're planning to make a deal with the devil, you're just going to have to trust that he knows the way back."

Joshua stood up from the table and took the tattered hat from the back of the chair; putting it crookedly onto his head.

"Sorry, Walter, I'm disturbing your guests."

Folding his napkin beside the plate, Joshua slid the chair back into place and headed for the exit.

138Ruuvan

There was a way, Joshua had just said it before getting up, and Ruuvan would rather poke himself in the eye with a spork than let he who carried the information simply walk out like that.

"Hey now, wait a minute." Putting one of the half-eaten cakes back onto his plate, Ruu got up and walked towards Josh before he hit said exit, "I'm willing to go to any lengths to find him; if you know how I can get to 'that world', as you call it, please tell me." Although he didn't say sorry for being rude earlier, his tone put across that message and it held some good ol' sincerity.

139Maximos

::Walter was trying to catch the bits of cereal D was eating so sloppily before they scattered and stained the carpeting below. Breakfast conversation is allowed of course, and he felt no need to play peace keeper, he was a man servant, not a police officer.::

Thats quite alright, Sir Joshua.

::Walter said calmly in return, as he caught a few more peices of flying cereal.::

You a guest as well, I do hope the turn of the conversation has not terribly ruined your appetite and that you will perhaps be returning for lunch.

::Joshua was clearly on the way out, while he could not leave his guests, clearly he had to say or do something, but there was nothing to say. He could not stop Joshua. Though his opinions on Ruuvans quests did differ.

He had his hands a bit full, with the child that had taken to dividng the marshmellows in half with his spoon, and giving half to the fox on his head, while shoveling the other half into his mouth like it was the last thing he'd ever eat::

140themightyjello

Maximos Wrote:

You a guest as well, I do hope the turn of the conversation has not terribly ruined your appetite and that you will perhaps be returning for lunch.

"It's alright, Walter. I just didn't want a sour mood to spoil breakfast for everyone." Joshua turned on heel before he made it too far, taking the hat across his midsection in a sweeping bow; attempting to sincerely show gratitude for the hospitality Walter had shown, despite his own hostile tendancies.

"This whole business just rubs me the wrong way. If he was killed, it's my sworn duty to avenge him. If not... then I have deep regret for him. Things like he was don't just die."

Ruuvan Wrote:

"Hey now, wait a minute." Putting one of the half-eaten cakes back onto his plate, Ruu got up and walked towards Josh before he hit said exit, "I'm willing to go to any lengths to find him; if you know how I can get to 'that world', as you call it, please tell me."

Joshua was about to take his leave again when Master Ruuvan got up.

"...there is only one way in," he said, seeming to contradict his earlier statement, "you have to die." He left it at that, waiting long enough to guage Ruuvan's reaction. Earlier he had said that he would put his life on the line, but words and actions were two different things. It would be the next thing said or done that would determine whether or not Ruuvan was willing to make that sacrifice.

(assuming a nonhesitant 'yes' to all of the above, as we all know is coming)

"OR to be so close to death that your body and soul become separate. Like that you can go there, but you may lose your soul if the Reapers find you." Joshua gave Master Ruuvan a cold stare, and folded his arms across his chest.

"That is the only way. To go to the world of the dead you must become as dead."

(( @ Max: Would I be stepping on toes if I did this? smilies/icon_xd.gif ))

141Ruuvan

((If he is then it can be changed.))

"Yes." Ruuvan said to the first part, as nonhesitantly as was most likely expected. Of course he would go to the ends of the world, living and non-living, to find his friend and Joshua seemed to have a way to do it, "I take it you could help me achieve such a state?" He replied to the second half, renewed hope lingering on his words.

142themightyjello

Joshua nodded, grinning slightly. It had been a while since he did one of these, and he wondered if 'Master' Ruuvan would manage to make it out in one peice when all was said and done.

"Get your things, then, and finish breakfast. It will be the last meal you have for a while. You leave in an hour."

To Walter, he asked: "Do you have a large, open room here that I could use? Preferably with a stone or hardwood floor?"

143Maximos

Yes, of course. The gymnasium should suffice.

::Walter responded without missing a step.::

Its three doors down on the ri--

HAY!!

:smilies/icon_biggrin.gif shouted interupting Walter. Its amazing how a child can seem so out of tune with the world around him, but in his childish nature be in fact taking in everything around him in absolution. And what he had just heard...he didnt like. He wasnt shouting at Ruuvan, he was shouting at Joshua.

And he shoving his chair back and stomping over to Joshua...though he stopped right beside Ruuvan, and just pointed like the parents he never had should have told him not to do.::

You cant take Mr. Ugwy Ewf wifout me!

::And he sternly put both hands on his hips and pouted, in his most "threatening" pose.::

144themightyjello

"..."

Joshua took one look at the child and his intent to argue simply evaporated. Instead, he simply shook his head and left the room.

"That boy ain't right."

His first stop wasn't the gymnasium, but rather, his own room; where he gathered the few things of his that were there to bring with him. A small traveling pack and his equipment. Then it was time to go to the gymnasium.

He had no interest in whether or not Ruuvan was following him, it wouldn't matter anyways. It would take at least an hour to prepare things, probably longer... especially with two. It meant that he had to double everything.

145Kalin DNom

The fox became defensive as soon as the boy did, there really wasn't much to it. What D felt, the fox acted on. And standing on D's head, he looked a little silly, but he was growling for all he was worth.

146Ruuvan

Ruuvan was also surprised, as everyone else in the room, as D shouted out that he wanted to come to. Again, like everyone else, his intent on arguing with the small child disappeared as he remember failing to disuade him before.

"D, you know it's going to be dangerous, right?" Ruu had turned to the child and knelt down, making sure the kid understood what was going to happen before he actually went through with it, "It'll be like going into a nightmare, but at least you'll be there to protect me, eh?" Turning it all around at the last second, Ruu smiled and got up; it was time to get his stuff.

About thirty minutes later, give or take five, Ruuvan walked on into the Gymnasium with his duffle bag in hand and placed it gently on the floor. He had no idea how he'd be taking this stuff with him, so what better way than to ask.

"First off let me say I appreciate your help." Another bow of the head followed this statement, "Secondly: Am I going to be able to take my weapons?" It was a simple question, after all one needed defence from the Reapers and whatnot.

147themightyjello

When Ruuvan arrived, Joshua was still at work. He was barefoot, on his hands and knees, etching designs within an array with a piece of chalk; an incredibly complex mix of designs and runes that took up a circle roughly thirty feet in diameter. Inside of the large circle, there were three others: A small, simple circle in the center that was empty except for a single looped rune in the dead center of the array, and two larger subcircles at 10 and 2 o'clock. One of these was complete, the other was still being worked on.

"You can take everything... or nothing," he answered, pausing the drawing to talk so that he didn't make any mistakes. "What you are when you leave your body depends very strongly on what you believe yourself to be. I can't tell you what will happen, but if you believe that you'll need them, or if you know they belong with you in that part of you that goes beyond thought and choice, then you just might take them with you."

He chuckled, tapping the chalk on the floor a few times. "I've seen men who talked like big shots cross over, only to show just how much of a coward they were when they arrived in full armor even when they hadn't brought any... and I've seen women who went looking for their children with nothing more than the clothes on their backs."

"I'm looking forward to seeing what kind of a man you are." Turning halfway, the man gave Ruuvan a thumbs up.

Then he went back to etching, attempting to finish off the second subcircle before the child arrived. This one was his, after all.

148Ruuvan

"Me too."

With what Joshua had said in mind, Ruuvan stepped out of the area and took a seat on a bench of some sorts; what did he believe in? The two Decker Blades that were made for him had been forged with part of his own blood in them, so of course there was a bond in that. The only other item would be his bow, the one with the soul of his wife within the wood, now that was definitely a tie that wouldn't be broken.

As for what Ruuvan believed himself to be, that was certain now: An Elven Ranger from Aria, General of the Light army and destroyer of evil. It had only taken him what? A Year to remember all this and figure it out, Maximos helping him over the initial stone before going and getting all dead and such, but he had been finding things out himself. As for what would happen once this ritual began, only time would answer that one. With that thought over, Ruuvan closed his eyes and took the remaining time to centre himself for the journey ahead; the bow cradled in his arms as his mind washed over with a calm he hadn't felt in some time.

149themightyjello

And so, Joshua resumed etching the circles, waiting for the young D to arrive. It wasn't much longer before they were finished, though it was important to watch where he stepped while within the circles. Chalk was not the most permanent of materials to write in, and that was the reason it was what he used... people didn't tend to like having runes that connected the world of the living and the world of the dead permanently drawn onto their livingroom floor.

"Are you ready to die?"

He laughed as he said it, standing up and brushing the chalk dust off of his knees. It was a joke... a rather morbid one, but there was no malice meant by it, just a sick sense of humor.

150Ruuvan

Ruuvan enjoyed a good sense of humour, a rarity amongst certain members of the Gaian community, but it seemed Joshua had one... albeit sick, but it was definitely there.

So, as his mind slowly returned to normal and his eyes opened to see the finished etchings, Ruu got up and rested his hands on the hilts of the Decker blades.

"Ready as I was the first time." Laughing slightly as he put his own sick joke in, Ruu moved to the edge of the chalk and took a moment to look over all the circles and runes, wondering which part he'd have to be on once it all started, "So I take it you've done this thing before, right? What have the past people done it for?" Joshua had mentioned 'big shots' and women looking for their children, but more information was required on what he was going into.

151themightyjello

Joshua pointed to the subcircle that he had finished before Ruuvan had arrived. Every part of this array served a purpose, and that part was for Ruuvan.

"Just like you," he said, "they wanted to bring back the dead."

Every part of this array served a purpose, and it could not function the way that it did without those parts. The purpose of this ritual was to open a pathway between the living world and the world of the dead that would not just allow someone to go there, but to return... if they were lucky. There was a subcircle intended for Ruuvan, where his body would remain until he could return to it, and a subcircle intended for D, since the boy was going along. The center of the array was the focal point, intended for the anchor; in this case, Joshua.

There was a third subcircle, but it was completely empty. No marks had been made in it, it had simply been left blank. This would have been the place for the dead; the place for the body of the person they intended to bring back. There was no body, though, and no bringing him back this time.

"There are a few things to remember," he started; placing his hands on his hips in standard operating procedure for giving a lecture, "the first is that no matter what, do NOT fight with the Reapers. Don't even approach them while you're there. You'll be an intruder in that world, and if they find out that you don't belong there you'll never be able to search freely."

"If you bring your weapons, use them only to defend yourself."

152Ruuvan

Well that turned out to be a stupid question; why else would anyone want to visit the realm of the dead if it wasn't to bring someone back? Exactly. Shrugging it off as nothing but an anxiety-driven question, Ruuvan focused once again on Joshua as he went about explaining the basic rules and regulations for a succesful visit, or as succesful as one could be anyway. From all the myth and religious documents he had heard about, some of them he had even read, the Reapers were something you wouldn't want to get on the bad side of, so he took Josh's words to heart.

Even though Ruu had no idea what everything on the floor meant, he figured there only really needed to be one space per person 'going under' and one for the person in charge, so why the third circle around the edge? Walter sure wasn't going, he had to stay there and take care of the real world things should it all go wrong, so what better way to find out than ask?

"I'm no expert, but why is there a third circle?" From what Josh had said earlier, with the soul becoming seperate from the physical form so it could come back, where would Maximos' soul go? "And if there's no body for said third person, what happens? Still so many questions, but he was sure Josh would understand the whole anxiety and curiousity thing.

153themightyjello

Joshua took a look at the third circle, then looked at Ruuvan, then scratched the side of his head.

"The third one is only still there because I didn't want to waste time altering it. That one's usually important, not this time, though..."

The answer to the second question would come as a part of this same statement.

"Even if you find him, and bring him back, there's no way that this can restore his life. We don't have his body, so he would just be a ghost, and eventually they would come for him again. We could try to stick him in something else, but it wouldn't matter. For someone like him, they would take him back soon enough. You can't hide a Reaper from the Reapers."

154Ruuvan

"Then how did he stay here last time?" Ruuvan was getting confused now; Maximos was a shadow wraith being, a soul encased in a hard shadow body to give the impression of physical presence, "He was a soul being in a summoned body... how am I meant to get him back without a body which didn't exist in the first place?" There was still Max's hat lying about, but that was an item of clothing, not a body.

155themightyjello

"The difference is that once you go there, you don't come back. That is the rule... though no system is perfect. There will always be fence-jumpers like you. Even if you snuck him out, how long do you think it would be before they came looking?"

Joshua shook his head, taking a seat on the floor in the center of the circle.

"...we can start whenever the kid gets here... unless you want to die first and try to scare him or something." He shrugged. "Some people get off on that."

156Ruuvan

There it was, the statement that split Ruuvan's mind into two feuding sides, each having their own thoughts on the matter that rivalled with the other. One side thought there was no point going if Max couldn't come back, the other stuck to its guns and said it was following through with your promises that meant the most; eventually that side won.

"We'll wait." Ruu watched Josh take up his position and looked around the runes once again, "So where do I stand?"

157themightyjello

"That one," he said, pointing to one of the circles.

(( I s'pose we wait... ))

158Maximos

::For a kid so jolly, so jovial, so full of life, D had never looked more serious in all the time Ruuvan had seen him. Ruuvan mentioned it would be dangerous and for once the kid did not see the dangers as jokes, he looked Ruuvan straight in the eyes, and nodded. And then turned and walked off, he was acting on his own for once. He didnt turn and follow Joshua he walked down the hall the room, he had slept in and picked up the sword on the floor and stood leaned against a nearby wall.

That sword was a full 5ft tall, and 5inches wide, bigger than D himself, but he hefted it with one arm and set upright, and then began wrapping it back up in bandages, as it had been the first day he recieved it. With every wrap he stood completely serious, this was really important to him. Maybe this was his chance to see big brother again...maybe it wasnt. But he knew that at certain times in these past few months Big Brother had come to him...and in that line of thought, he kneeled down in front of the sword, and the talked.::

If your watching big brudda...I miss you...and I'm gonna find you...even if I gotta go back home.

::He spent a few moments in silence, just staring at the sword, before he triumphantly stood up, grabbed the giant sword, and was on his way. In the end, even for his moment of seriousness, he was still pretty thick and careless, and as such his coming was foretold by the sound of sharp metal scraping against wood as D dragged his jumbo sword all the way to the Gym, opened the door and then dragged it all the way to Ruuvan, and then heft it over his shoulder.::

Sowwy I'm late.

::He said, adjusting a lolipop that was in his mouth. Apparently Walter had a parting gift for him. He really couldnt speak for the fox, he had just met it, but he hoped it could or would speak for itself.::

159Kalin DNom

And this whole time, little Mister fox simply sat on D's head as if he had ever right to be there. Even while the child moved about, it simply kept it's perch atop his head. His soft yet dark green eyes looked around at all of them. His head tilted and he looked into D's eyes and barked, then grinned wildly, responding not like a wild animal at all, but more like a human would.

160themightyjello

Joshua pointed to where D should stand; getting to his own feet. There wasn't necessarilly an all-important order to this... at least not until everyone was good and dead. He didn't bother explaining the rules to D...

"The most important thing about this part," he said, looking to both of them, "...don't move until I tell you it's safe."

He stretched his arms behind his head, cracked his knuckles, and rolled his neck. "Are you ready?"

161Maximos

:: D understood, he just grabbed the jumbo hilt of his sword extra tight and closed his eyes as hard as he could. He was a little to worried about himself right now to be worried about his pet. He assumed, this was probably going to hurt really really bad. Dying is supposed to hurt, really really bad.::

162themightyjello

Joshua first began walking towards the child. He held his hands in front of him, both with closed fists, touching each other. After a few steps had been taken, he drew them apart; to mortal eyes there would be nothing there, but for someone like D... a thin, silvery thread that exists only in spirit. It was a piece of the thread of fate, the thing that binds souls together, and it was invisible and untouchable by any normal person.

He pulled out more of it, making a loop and wrapping the thread around his wrists so that it wouldn't slip. He never even looked at his hands while he did it, the whole time he was watching the child for a reaction.

"This won't hurt..." he said, pulling the wire tight between his hands. Then, with a swift motion, the man wrapped the thread around the child's neck in a loop and jerked it hard to the side like a noose. The boy's body jerked violently to the side for an instant, then fell motionless to the ground.

"...much."

Invisible to mortal eyes, the boy's spirit now stood beside the body, at the edge of the circle. The thread was still around his neck, though a twist of the wrist and Joshua loosened it, allowing it to slide off.

There was, between the boy and his body, a silver thread connecting the two. This was the bond that they shared, that it was unbroken was proof that they were still one. The body and the soul, both still very alive, despite being apart from each other.

"Remember, don't move..." Joshua said, suppressing a chuckle at the almost commedic shift in the boy's appearence. He hopped back a few steps, towards Ruuvan; wrapping the thread tight again to separate the man and his flesh with one quick tug.

163Maximos

::Just like the little kid thats afraid of needles, D didnt stop cringing. He had his eyes so tightly closed he couldnt see the wire, but he could feel it. And he felt it wrap around his neck. Like that wasnt unsettling enough, he managed to keep his eyes closed through the whole jerking incident. He never really felt the fall, but instead he felt a little like a person feels when they're wet and cold and first step out of the shower. He felt a bit naked, and a bit cold...and a bit...bigger?

Yes, it was true. A little kid sat on the ground, and beside him stood a 6ft tall monstrosity. It was covered from head to two in jet black armor with splotches of blood across its surface, he was wearing a helmet, but it covered most of his face except for the cross shape slit which left room for his mouth and eyes. Strangely, even the full plated armor he wore had a long tattered cape attached to it, and his right arm now held a giant demented sabre. This wasnt the clean cut sword he came into the gym with, this thing was a monster, it had eyes from its tip to its hilt, and seemed like it was carved out of madness itself. Ruuvan might even recognize the form he was looking at, as the early form of The Destroyer. For a second the giant figure hulked off the small boy, examing its hands and feet, and patting its face, and chest. He had expected a difference of some sort but this...this was different, this was...::

AWESOME!!!

::As he shouted out loud while thrusting his fist into the air. Amazingly though....his voice stood unchanged despite his stature. Not just in tone, but in pitch and annunciation, he sounded exactly the same. ::

164Kalin DNom

It was rather simple. One moment the fox was on D. The next it was on the 'Monstrosity' next to D. It didn't have to be killed, apparently. It was jostled by the 'monstrosity's exhurbance, but that was about all, only giving a small bark of annoyance before settling back down.

165Ruuvan

Ruuvan watched with interest as Josh sent D off first, the boy's body jerking violently before ceasing to move at all. There was something telling him D was already there as Josh walked over, the whole switch being made successfully and as safely as it could've, but then it was his turn. Without a move taken, Josh's hands quickly removed his soul from physical form and left the Elf standing there in very traditional light Elven armour, the Decker blades replaced with two Elven swords, intricately designed with runes depicting strength and honour, and the bow on his back. Just like D, Ruu took a moment to look himself over before coming to the realisation he had reverted back to his form in Aria; the Elven general who lead the armies of Light against the Darkness.

The armour looked as sturdy as plate mail, but the truth was that it was far lighter and offered perhaps even more protection; what did this say about him? Was he afraid to die, did he need all this protection? Or perhaps it was because this is what he looked like when he made the promise to Maximos, never to leave him behind. It made sense.

Once the initial surprise was gone, Ruuvan looked up to see the black armoured figure that was standing next to D. For a brief moment, he thought a Reaper had already found them and had come to make their journey a permanent visit, but then he saw him as the Destroyer and started walking towards him, it wasn't until D's voice resounded from the figure that Ruu knew what was going on. It was strange to see such a small child having a strong image in his mind, one of his old friend's darker side, but they seemed to have a tie that even Ruuvan's couldn't rival.

"This is different than I thought it would be." Ruu wondered if Josh could see them, which would make sense considering he was the one who sent them off, "Are we simply on the dead plain within the real world? We have to scour all of Gaia to find him, or is this the waiting room, as it were, and we need to find the stairway to heaven?" Yet again, more questions, a song reference and more curiosity about what was going on, but only Josh had the answers.

166themightyjello

"I said don't move!"

It was already too late for that, though. Ruuvan had stepped outside of the circle.

Almost immediately, a wraith-like figure decended through the ceiling of the gymnasium as if it weren't even there, flying directly for the elf spirit as silent as the grave. There was no decrepid, bony hand reaching out for him, or a long scythe the color of pitch ready to cut him down; the drone appeared as little more than an empty cloak with two black arms reaching out from beneath it, the right clutching a kama-like blade intended for cutting the elf's spirit thread.

As soon as it appeared, Joshua rushed past Ruuvan, interposing himself between them. As the reaper attempted to pass through the living body and reach Ruuvan's soul, the man grabbed a handfull of the cloak where the torso should have been and threw it violently to the side. It recovered almost immediately and swooped around to come back for Ruuvan; the weapon's handle stretching longer into that of a scythe for greater reach. Though instead of moving to block it again, Joshua turned quickly and slammed the back of his forearm against the elf spirit's chest to knock him back inside of the circle.

The reaper raised the scythe high, and brought it down upon the elf- only to impact suddenly against a wall that had formed around the spirit. The reaper seemed to be struck back by it, but quickly turned around for another pass... like a bird repeatedly flying at the same window.

"....s**t-"

Joshua jerked his head to the side just before another reaper flew through the opposite wall; scythe already outstretched and ready for D. He reached his hand towards them, cueing the barrier, but D had moved, too... he was only halfway inside of the circle.

Without a sound, and without a warning, the second reaper swung for D's head.

167Maximos

::For all his big scariness D was petrified. The shape, the form, of a reaper drone. A cloak, sometimes there wasnt even a face, it was the simplest humanoid form possible, and it knew nothing more than to do its purpose. He knew that form too well, and it bypassed any display of terror he could put into words. He was frozen in place.

The Drone went at its work with shocking precision, he was so scared he couldnt bring himself to tear away. He didnt even notice the second drone until it was almost too late. Until he could nearly feel that chill of death about to strike him down. His stout warriors heart was no where to be found, like the kid he was he immediately hit the ground bring his head down to his knees and covering it with his hands. You could even see a thin layer of his helmet shave off and float to the ground. His sword making a loud clang as it fell to the ground beside him.::

168themightyjello

The reaper had missed, barely. Partly because of D's movement and partly because the tip of the scythe had struck against the barrier, causing it to be knocked aside. The reaper was pushed back a small bit, but quickly raised the scythe again in order to bring it down upon the boy's head-

WHUD.

Joshua slammed his shoulder into the base of the reaper's scythe, grasping the shaft with both hands and raising it against the cloak to push the reaper back. When they reached the edge of the array, another barrier flashed at the edge of the circle and the reaper was pinned against it by its own weapon.

He looked back only once to see if D still had a head, then pressed the drone harder against the wall; dragging it along the crackling barrier towards a semicircle drawn in union with the outside line. As soon as it was within reach, he released the drone, shoving it the rest of the distance inside of the semicircle.

The drone recovered, raised the scythe again, and rushed for D once more- only to strike a barrier. It moved around it, only to strike it again. The drone was trapped inside now, like a fish swimming in its bowl.

...but what about the other reaper?

It continued striking at the barrier around Ruuvan, being knocked away, and swooping around again. Despite that D was unprotected, it payed no attention to him at all. There was a reason for this: it was because this drone had come for Ruu, and Ruu only, just as the other had only come for D. As long as the target remained, the drones would ignore everything else in favor of it, and as long as the drone was still there, with the task of taking the target, no others would go after it.

For this class of Reaper, this was how things worked. There was no frenzy, just pure, mechanical efficiency. One target, one drone.

Eventually the drone began to circle the barrier, looking for a weakness in it to exploit. When this brought it close enough to another semicircular etching along the outside, just like the other, it was activated and the drone was trapped inside.

"...alright," Joshua said, signaling the two circular barriers around the bodies to deactivate, "NOW you can move."

169Ruuvan

Reading about the Reapers was one thing, but actually seeing them descend upon the two souls like mindless killers was another. Joshua had immediately swung into action, moving D and Ruu back into the safety of their circles whilst trapping the Reapers within some kind of field, either way he had saved their lives.

"God damn, sorry... I thought you meant don't move whilst you were doing the whole killing part." A nervous laguh resounded as the Elf regained focus, shaking his head as he moved from the circle again, "So how many more of those things can we expect?" After the explanation of the system's workings, or whatever Josh had to say, Ruu repeated his last question, "How exactly do we get to 'Heaven', if that's what it is called in this world."

170themightyjello

Ruuvan Wrote:

"God damn, sorry... I thought you meant don't move whilst you were doing the whole killing part." A nervous laguh resounded as the Elf regained focus, shaking his head as he moved from the circle again, "So how many more of those things can we expect?"

"Yeah," he said, rubbing his forehead with the heel of his hand, "because you wouldn't want me to screw THAT part up and... you know... KILL YOU or something."

He twisted his head to the side again, issuing a few pops from the vertebrae, and then walked to where Ruuvan was; taking the thread that connected the elf spirit and body and wrapping it over his wrist and through his hand. The thread, oddly enough, seemed to stretch endlessly and offer no resistance at all, like there was an endless supply of it laying around just out of sight.

"No, there shouldn't be any more coming... unless one of you did something to seriously piss someone off." As he said it, the first thing he did was give a sharp, almost suspicious glance towards D... though no doubt the boy was still too consumed in his own enormousness to catch it. "Those are just drones... like worker ants, they exist only to carry souls across when their time is up."

Ruuvan Wrote:

After the explanation of the system's workings, or whatever Josh had to say, Ruu repeated his last question, "How exactly do we get to 'Heaven', if that's what it is called in this world."

"Simple," he said with a grin as he crossed towards D, "head towards the light... woooooo~ scary. The great beyond and all that." He repeated the process with D's thread, wrapping it around his own arm. "No, nothing like that, really. I'll send you on your way in a minute, as soon as we're ready..."

Standing beside the dark giant, Joshua gave him a good look over, up and down...

"...nice hat."

171Maximos

::...Ok....ok...it was quiet. It was safe...safe to open his glowing eyes again, safe to look up and see the Reaper Drone stuck in its little containment barrier, and safe to stick his tongue out and give it a rasberry then laugh at it and mock its pose and what not.

He still couldnt get over the fact he was so big, and his armor looked so COOL! He'd wiggle his fingers and his toes, and prance around a bit taking various spooky stances with his sword, and what not. To anyone not in this room with the exception of Walter and perhaps Maximos himself it would probably all be very scary and what not, until D opened his mouth and six year old voice jumped out and shattered any scary points he'd acquired.

Big hands, big feet, big sword...and this was supposed to be scary. With his hand on his hips all triumphant D didnt feel scared at all...anymore.::

Joshua Wrote:

"...nice hat."

:: D's hands flung up feeling the hat, since he could hardly look in a mirror. Before looking back at Josh with a bright smile hidden in his armor. Haaay, despite the one shaved spot, this hat was pretty cool!::

Tanks!

172Ruuvan

Elven armour, it was definitely a strange sensation feeling on his body again; the weightless feeling even though one would think it to be heavy, the almost empowering affect it had on his soul as if wearing it brought it back to his old self, but that still didn't stop the anxiety of getting this show on the road and finding his old friend.

"I think I'm ready, how about you?" A rather open question addressed to neither D or Joshua, kinda said towards both to see when they could head off.

173themightyjello

Joshua nodded to Ruuvan. Then, he grabbed a hold of the kitten-thing by the back of its neck and tossed it out of the circle; getting it off of little D's head.

"Scat, cat..." he said, dryly.

With the spirit thread from each of them wrapped around his hands, Joshua went to the center of the array and sat down in the center circle, on top of the rune that had been placed there. And that, it seemed, was the end of that.

"Bon voyage~"

In an instant the inner workings of the array all lit up at once, everything going into action to force open a door to a world that the living should never see and hope to return. There was a sudden flash of light- and then the two spirits were gone.

The threads still ran from their bodies, to Joshua, around his arms and through his hands, but they seemed to simply vanish as they passed through his fingers; belonging to another world now. The thread seemed to be pulling itself through his hands at an incredible rate, but he did nothign to stop it. He was here as the anchor; their lifeline. If something were to happen, it was up to him to pull them back before the passage closed and they became trapped there forever, truly dead.

And so, he sat with his legs crossed, eyes closed, listening to the sounds of death trying to get in as the reapers fought with their bonds.

~ Elsewhere ~

The two spirits appeared in a dark place. There was no light at all for them to see by, and the atmosphere felt confining around them. There was something there with them, something with fur just behind them, brushing against their shoulders, and the sounds of voices and movement could be heard from just beyond the... door?

Ruuvan and D were in someone's closet.

174Maximos

Joshua Wrote:

The two spirits appeared in a dark place. There was no light at all for them to see by, and the atmosphere felt confining around them. There was something there with them, something with fur just behind them, brushing against their shoulders, and the sounds of voices and movement could be heard from just beyond the... door?

Ruuvan and D were in someone's closet.

::A six foot suit of jet black armor...and a giant 5ft sword...in a closet. D, was entirely too hyper of a child to allow any calculated plan or intelligent course of action Ruuvan was calculating to function properly. He turned, he twisted, and with a thump, fell out the closet door with his sword clamorously clanging on the floor.

After tiny moment of being stunned he immediately shuffled to his feet, standing up the sword beside him trying to look like a very noble Dark Knight. A whispered...::

...Sowwy!

::Escaping his lips as he looked back at Ruuvan.

175themightyjello

A group of middle-aged women dressed in fancy dresses from what appeared to be the 17th century were standing about a brightly lit foyer drinking wine and telling jokes. However, when little D stumbled out of the hallway closet wearing one of their winter furs on his head, they were left with little recourse but to stare... and burst into gales of haughty laughter.

176Ruuvan

Oh, so they were heading off right now... before he could even finish his thought they were there, in the dark confines of something rather awkward. Something like this took Ruuvan a few seconds to make a plan for, but with D already stumbling out of the closet and laughter being heard, he had to assume it was relatively safe.

So, gathering himself mentally and physically, Ruu stepped from the closet and walked beside where D was standing, looking at the two women with a rather puzzled expression.

"Hey there, sorry about the ki-- I mean my friend, he's a bit jumpy." With D no longer resembling a child, apart from that young voice in the large body, he would have to refer to him as a friend instead of a kid to avoid confusion.

177themightyjello

The group of women just continued giggling, sipping their wine and chewing their crackers, just like good little socialites do. An older-looking woman who seemed to be the host of whatever gathering they were attending gave the both of these two new arrivals a thorough look-over, before shaking her head disapprovingly.

"Tsktsk. Where ever did you get such garrish clothes? And, might I add, how did the two of you get into the coatroom?"

She waved her wrist, towards the doorway.

"No matter at all," she interjected, not even giving them time to answer her inquiries, "just hurry and get out. You're dreadfully underdressed for the occasion."

At that, the woman gave them one more distasteful glance and returned to her socialites.

(( Feel free to toss in like... anything you want in here, Maxi. It's as much your city as it is mine. smilies/icon_xd.gif ))

178themightyjello

themightyjello Wrote:

And so, he sat with his legs crossed, eyes closed, listening to the sounds of death trying to get in as the reapers fought with their bonds.

Ban. Ban. Ban. Ban. Ban. Ban. Ban. Ban.

The sounds slowly faded to nothing, drowned out by his own thoughts as he sat in silent meditation...

...and something moved...

Not in the room around them, not even on the other side, in the spirit world. Something moved inside of him, like a cold wind had just blown through an open window in his mind.

"Come out, then..." he said to whatever presence had intruded. He envisioned a featurless, empty area, waiting for the unknown to step out from where it was lurking.

179Kraun

From the nothing, there was an eye and a mouth, or rather, pearly white teeth, for it was more like an opening filled with teeth. And judging by the location of the eye in relevence to the mouth, it would be the right one, earthen brown.

Perhaps it was an illusion, for the moment it was there, a body would follow, materializing around the eye and the mouth. It was just a solid mass of black, though it did have a distinct shape; arms, legs, a torso, and what appeared to be skeletal wing bones jutting from its back.

"Eh? Another fighter?" it questioned itself.

Its hands came together, and as its fingers folded together, something materialized between them, a large wrapped-up handle, and at its end, a very large concave blade.

And with a short grunt, the shadow man jogged forward so that he may swing the huge blade horizontally from its left side to its right.

180themightyjello

Joshua was still sitting, as he had been, in the center of this nothingness. He watched as the other showed itself, and when the other showed its weapon, his own equipment appeared in responce.

"What's it to you?" he muttered in answer.

When the horizontal swing came, it was easily seen... with a weapon that large the windup for such a movement is much greater than with a normal weapon, and the man's responce to a horizontal swing was simply to lay back, flat against the ground as the blade passed over. He rolled immediately to the left following that, into a three-point stance on his right hand and the balls of his feet.

"Why are you here? Couldn't get a date?"

181Kraun

((Err... I assume you're rolling to my left, since it seems illogical to me that you'd roll with a blade moving in the same direction.))

The shadow man has no real sense of personality or civil knowledge; it more or less naturally only knew combat and basic emotions, similar to that of a wild animal. So, it would not understand the term 'date', and it would not be able to take insult.

As the swing missed, its hands twisted around as its right foot shot out to stop its own momentum and twist around at the man who moved. For such a massive weapon, he was actually rather adept at weilding it, as he was able to turn it about so quickly.

And as his body twisted to the left to face the man, its arms would bend as it began to swing the weapon up and around into a diagonal arch into the air, arms fully extended as the weapon went up before it came back down; it would have been strictly vertical if not for the turning motion, and as such, its arms were raised above its head.

182themightyjello

(( Actually, it was rolling in the direction of the swing. My logic was perfectly sound on it: your blade is single-edged, large, and the swing was wide. If I'm under it you won't have room to get any momentum for another swing, even with the weight I could stop it with a single hand with no momentum. Complete neutralization, since it isn't even sharp.

However, to the right it is. ))

He stayed where he was as the other turned and brought the weapon around to face him again; not acting hastily to capitolize on the opening, but calmly...

The weapon came up over the other's head, and that was the point of no return. The weapon was in motion, the other was comitted entirely to his swing, and he would not be able to stop it entirely unless he let go of the weapon. That was when Joshua acted; springing off of the balls of his feet and pushing off from the ground with his hand. It was a distance of three steps, he covered it in two, stepping in quickly to close the distance and come face to face with the enemy.

"What's the matter, twinkle-toes?"

The overhead swing would come down, but Joshua would be inside the range of the blade... inside the range of the hilt... so close that the dedicated swing would bring the other's arms down on his shoulders near the tricep and the weight of his own weapon would severely injure the other's elbows due to the pressure.

183Kraun

It had no choice but to release the weapon when its arms came down on the man's shoulders. The ability to move the weapon so quickly as previously displayed was not because the shadow man was particularily strong, but rather because the weapon only appeared to weight eight pounds for it.

With a sudden stop, seventy-five pounts would probbaly break someone's arms, but eight pounds would jolt its fingers to release the weapon.

This man was... odd.

And so, the shadow man's face went forward as its arms bent and went backwards, pulling the man into a headbutt... sort of, depending if he slipped through the shadowman's arms since it hadnt grabbed anything like clothes or his shoulder.

184themightyjello

(( Yeah, I was actually factoring that in. Seventy five pounds would break you... eight would cause you to drop the thing from shock and have at least one sore elbow... ))

Joshua brought up both his hands immediately; the other's arms were over his shoulders, and that left him unprotected. Two fists were delivered simultaneously into the other's armpits. The sudden blow to a soft part of the chest would likely knock the wind out of him, and would definately mess with his ability to move his arms for a second or so.

Immediately following the movement, he bent his front leg and dropped down to get his head to about the level of the center of the other's chest. This was twofold: the first, to get out from such any exploitable grapple position, the second, to get low. As any martial artist can tell you, stance is power. Low was Joshua's stance.

His front foot (left) twisted the heel outwards to press his knee against the inside of the other's leg and force it outwards. His right foot twisted similarly, only the heel came in... for power. He thrust with the rear leg, using the front for stability as he put the entirity of his body into his left fist which was already dug in beneath the other's right arm.

With his left leg on the far side of the 'hurdle' Joshua had created with his left, the other had only one leg to stand on, and with a significant amount of force pushing both up and out towards that leg, whether this thing was real or a dream, it would come crashing down either way.

"Nothing to say? ...fine. I don't care who you are," he straightened his stance a little while he had the time, "but don't start any s**t unless you intend to finish it."

185Kraun

It grunted as the man's fists struck its body while in continued to fall forward, grabbing at nothing as the man's head disappeared. And then it was thrown, dropping to the ground on its back as it's body 'bounced' slightly.

It sat up and...

"RRAAAAAAAHHH!" whisps of smoke trailed from its open mouth as it screamed, its one visible eye blood red. And as it began to rise, the space between its wings flared into crimson flames.

186themightyjello

Joshua took a step or two back, letting his arms hang loosely at his sides and keeping on the balls of his feet, bouncing slightly like a boxer.

"I've decided," he said, thumbing his nose with a grin.

"There's no way anyone would have sent someone like you to kill me. This has got to just be a case of wrong place - wrong time."

Taking initiative this time, he stepped in quickly; covering the distance between them with a fast pace until about four feet was left between them. At that point he shifted his weight onto his right foot, pivoted on it, and delivered a fierce left side kick towards the center of the other's chest.

"What's your story?"

187Kraun

While still rising, the shadowman lifted its arms in front of itself as the foot came in, slamming against its forearms as it stumbled backward a few steps. It began drawing breath while its crimson wings opened up.

And when its arms began to drop, fists clenched, its body leaned forward slightly as it blew a gout of flames out from its mouth like a flamethrower, its wings making a powerful beat forward to fan the flames even further and add intensity to the heat in the man's direction.

188themightyjello

!!!

Joshua had more time than he had needed to recover into a steady stance again after the kick; he would have followed it up immediately with another attack, except for one small thing... flames.

He immediately sidestepped, though the size of the jet of flame was too large for something like that, so the step turned into a roll, aimed past the other's right side. The majority of the gout of flame was avoided, but rolling under the flaming wing was not something that could be avoided so easily. He caught the edge of it, lighting up the back of his shirt before it was extinguished in the roll.

Again he came out of it in a three-point stance; his right fist pressed into the ground and his weight on the balls of his feet.

189Kraun

It turned its head to chase the man while it finished blowing flames, running out of breath just as he escaped. However, it would follow after him, turning its body as it gave chase for a brief moment before it lunged forward when the man stopped rolling, arms extended, fingers poised for grasping as its hands burst into flames.

190themightyjello

This time he wasn't waiting, however, like how he had done with the sword. He was crouched low to the ground like an animal waiting to pounce, and he did as soon as the opportunity presented itself.

The other turned, the flaming wing passing by again in order for him to do so, and when the other lunged forwards Joshua was already coming up; his left fist skimming past the surface of the wing as it went over and seeming to gather the flames with it as it went past.

"SHO-RYU-KEN!"

...he couldn't resist. Rising uppercut.

191Kraun

Pak-pak-pak-pak-pak!

The sound echoed out as the shadowman was struck, its hands grasping at the man's head and body while its own head snapped back as it flew into the air and then back down on its back.

5 HIT COMBO

And when it began to rise again, its seething mouth displayed sharp teeth, its fingers like claws. Its appearance seemed more beastial than before as the flames got larger and darker.

192themightyjello

Like all Dragon Punch executions, it ended with a barrel roll, and then a perfect landing right below where he had gone off from.

He immediately dropped back his right foot again, taking up a comfortable stance with his left hand half raised at his side, the left foot in front with his side facing the enemy, and his right hand waiting in back for an opportunity to present itself.

Despite the flames that had run down his arm from the last movement, there were only superficial effects of the flame on the skin, no apparent damage. Apparently it just hadn't been hot enough... though there's no telling what might happen with the dark flames.

"Not a big talker, eh?" he asked the other, still grinning. "Just decided to drop by for a visit?"

He stepped in with the left, throwing a backhanded jab at the chin.

193Kraun

The shadow man moved. It lowered itself slightly as it swung its head into the incoming hand, snapping at its knuckles with its teeth like a wild animal as it twisted its body to its left side in the motion. Ever punch someone with braces in the mouth while their mouth was open? It'll cut your knuckles up pretty good.

Its right hand would claw at the man's back during that time just before it would twist back around to its right, left hand following a similar motion but for a slight upwards angle.

194themightyjello

The knuckles raked across the sharpened teeth, scraping the skin raw and tearing small scrapes in it that let loose a trickle of black blood across the back of the hand. Another hand clawed at his back, but Joshua didn't even flinch at it; the wounds were far too shallow to matter to him.

"Eew! BLOOD!" he suddenly shouted in a high-pitched, girly tone; even as he stepped in quickly with his right to just outside of the other's left foot. He brought the back of his right forearm against the inside of shadowman's elbow, holding off the left before it could even get close, while at the same time he twisted his entire body violently to the left - snapping his left arm backwards across the left side of shadowman's face.

The particular type of bracers that he wore were made with an elbow-length sleeve with layered, overlapping metal sheets fixed onto the back of the forearm. Forget braces, this would feel more like a cheese grater.

195Kraun

((Gots to write this before I go watch a movie.))

WRYYYYYYY!

The shadowman cried out as its face opened up into bloody gashes while it's body snapped to its right side in response, following the movement. Its left arm would have changed directory slightly, having been stopped, slipping around the right arm of the man to dig its claws into the upper arm of the man, around the bicep while piercing flesh. Unless of course, he had some sleaves that could turn away claws.

Its entire body would turn back to its left though, as it would make its own attack in a grappling position. Its right hand would grasp at the man's face in attempt to dig its claws into the man's orifices where bone would not allow it to, while its left hand, grasping at the man's right arm, would pull at the man so that he'd be closer for his fingers to get at. Meanwhile, its wings would begin to fold over so that they may wrap around both figures and cook the other man.

196themightyjello

All of this happened...

"Sorry, prettyboy."

...and then he was kneed in the balls.

"Not into that type of thing."

197Kraun

The shadow man grunted as its grip would slacken for a brief moment and fall over the man, because you know, low blows do hurt unless you were a monk from the Shaolin Temple who go through rigorous training like tieing a large stone weight to your testicles and then dragging it around all day. However, the wings would not unfurl, they would remain wrapped around the two.

And a moment later, the flames simply got hotter as the shadowman's features yet again became more beastial, its red eye showed flecks of grey. And then it would try to grab a handful of cloth of the man's shirt in both hands.

198themightyjello

As much as he hated low blows, it had been the most convincing idea to present itself at the time for getting prettyboy to back off a little. Apparently it wasn't working, and, to refresh:

  • Prettyboy was digging his fingers into Joshua's left arm.

Prettyboy was making swipes with his right.

The both of them were wrapped up in a big, hot, cocoon of love. smilies/icon_heart.gif

The first order of business was dealing with the claws aimed at his face. This was accomplished at the same time as dealing with the left arm, as well, in that Joshua brought his arms up, over, and down on the outside of the shadowman's; forcing them down against his sides rather than grasping at him like they were. He pulled his arms in firmly as soon as this was done, attempting an arm lock with shadowman's arms trapped between his sides and the crooks of his arms. Neither of them would be able to use their hands... but that's what makes it fun, isn't it?

Joshua stepped forwards with his right, pulling back his shoulders as much as he could to try and draw the shadowman closer - for a headbutt.

The flames could wait... the burns weren't serious yet, but the funny thing about fire was that it consumes all of the oxygen in the air. They weren't physical right now, but many of the properties of this existence mirrored the real world. Eventually, shadowman would have to breathe.

199Kraun

As the man's head would smash into the shadowman's face, its head would move forward recieve the blow on the crest of the skull before fly backwards and tilt slightly for a second as the flaming wings seemed to get thick, like goop before it would come swinging right back. And in that moment, the eye in its angry face would appear more grey than red.

Shadowman was pretty determined not to let the man get away this time, and within seconds, the goopy wings which was once crimson flames would solidify into a hard stone shell, the wings of course, would have turned to magma during that transition.

As for the returning headbutt, shadow man's body would be rock hard.

And even as its arms were trapped around the man's side and arms, the forearms began to crust over with large sharp jagged pieces of stone, and then it would begin to twist and pull, like many rough blades into the man's sides.

200themightyjello

A head covered with rock? That's a headache just waiting to happen. Though when the entire fight consists of two heads and little else, there's not much that can be done other than to keep swinging. Inside of that shell of his, there was very little mobility between the two of them and they had to go with what was available.

He craned his head to the side to partially avoid the stoanhead, turning a full-on smash into a glancing blow. Instead, he brought his right leg up in a knee to the abdomen this time. Then another with a slight hop added to it. If the wings had turned from magma to stone by this point, then he would take his opportunity - jumping and tucking both knees to his chest, leaning back, and slamming his heels against the shadowman's shoulders. He'd release the shadowman's arms, not because of his own blood running down them now, but because in this position one of two things would happen: either the wings would continue to trap them in, in which shadowman would be pinned against a wall created by his own body, or the wings would be pried open and they both would get a little breathing room.

201Kraun

A dull thud struck the shadow man's stone body as its leg would rise up in response to the knee, not to block the second incoming knee which of course, also struck the body, but rather to stomp down on the ground.

And just then, as the man would jump up and press his back against the inside of the wings and his feet would fly towards the shadow man, a small pillar, like three inches in diameter or so, of solid rock would sprout from beneath the man to smash upwards with enough force to flip a car into the center of his spine in the brief moment he was stuck in performing the booting, just before the wings would open up and the two bodies would be seperated, probably tossing the man upwards at the same time in the motion.

202themightyjello

Star finish!

...or something similar. Whatever fate befell the shadowman, the unshadowman was sent skywards even as he went back, being knocked by a stone pillar almost like a rag doll. Needless to say, there was no graceful landing from this one.

He landed face-down a dozen or so feet away, scraping his arms and knees under him as soon as he could. The fire had nearly disintigrated his shirt, and while it had hung on before because of the pressure, there was little keeping the bloodsoaked rag on anymore. Splatters of blood covered the ground between where he was and where he had been, from the gashes left in his sides by the shadowman.

If he hadn't been so detatched he might have actually made a sound in responce to the pain... as it was that last blow had almost made him lose his concentration on the barriers holding the agents of death at bay - things like that shouldn't be allowed to happen.

"He... hehe.. NICE!"

He was smiling.

203Kraun

The shadow man stumbled a few steps back as the two were seperated, the small pillar of rock crumbling after it reached its hihest point as it caught its balance, digging its wing tips into the ground and then began to advance, though rather slowly since of course, its body was like, coated in stone and all.

And then it would swing its right hand overhead, launching the coating of jagged stone off of its arm at the downed man.

204themightyjello

He didn't bother dodging this time, not like the other times. He simply raised his arm and batted it away with the metal bracer as he regained his footing.

This guy... he was rough, but he had a lot of potential hidden in there. It made things interesting.

"Hey, prettyboy!" Joshua shouted, crouching down like a runner at the blocks, "I'm starting to like you."

Then, with a sudden push, the man took off running dead ahead towards the opponent at a dead sprint.

205Kraun

Following the right arm, it then swung its left arm to hurl the stone at the man. However, he man had moved and was already advancing, so the chunk of jagged rock flew by harmlessly.

And before the two would meet, the shadow man leapt into the air, not in a forward lunch, nor like some flying kick, but rather tucking its arms and legs into the front of its body, almost as if it was going to do some flying knee or elbow sort of thing, except that its heavy wings folded over its own body, almost like a boulder being hurled through the air with whatever speed it had going for it.

206themightyjello

...which happened almost in exact symetry with Joshua doing much the same thing. He leaped into the air, tucking his knees into his chest, with the intent to deliver a double-heel kick to the shadowman. However, by this point it was more of a shadowboulder...

207Kraun

And upon impact, its wings would swing out, arms and legs extending, like an explosion... of swinging limbs.

208themightyjello

Joshua used his legs to cushion the impact of colliding with that boulder, just like one absorbs a fall when they hit the ground. As such, his legs bent upon the stone wing when they came together; with greater mass, the shadowman would continue moving forwards, while Joshua's momentum would have stopped.

However, rather than striking him with any of those flying limbs, the wing he 'stood' upon affected him much like a springboard. When the shadowman opened up his little ball, Joshua would be nowhere in sight.

209Kraun

The shadowman landed in a slight jog so that it would not suddenly tilt forward and land face first on the ground since it would still have all that weight pushing it forward.

And apparently the man was gone. The stone crumbled away as it looked around, from the left to the right.

210themightyjello

...a folding chair flew out of the darkness,

apparently someone's sick fantasy had made its way into the dream world...

Shadowman Wrote:

The stone crumbled away as it looked around, from the left to the right.

  • but not from above.

The wings had launched him like a springboard into the air, performing a full backflip at the highest point before nearly being struck with a flying chair. He grabbed it, as the nearest available thing, and then proceeded to bring the chair down onto the back of shadowman's head from roughly 20 feet.

211Kraun

"STEEL CHAIR! STEEL CHAIR! STEEL CHAIR!" The announcer yelled into the headset fervently as the item bent from the impact, folding around the shadowman's skull as blood splattered out from the side and its legs gave out on it and it crumbled. And before it even hit the ground, it would dissipate into dust and disappear as if there was a breeze.

Wait... announcer?

212themightyjello

"..."

He waited... bent steel chair in one hand hanging limply at his side. He waited, for any sign of that pressence coming back.

"If you're out there..."

This guy...

"If you can hear me..."

He may be rough...

"Come to the Leviathan Stadium in 36 days."

He had potential.

213Ruuvan

Ah, a window of opportunity to get out without appearing rude. Of course they had already crashed whatever party was going on, but now they were being told to leave and would make the transition easier.

"Sorry about that, c'mon D." With a smile on his face and getting a hold of D's arm, he proceeded towards the accent.

214themightyjello

The streets outside were very quaint, though also very narrow. Clean, cobbled streets, surrounded on all sides by buildings and houses in a good state of repair. It seemed like the perfect little hamlet... except that it was hardly little.

This village atmosphere would continue for a good distance in every direction, before seamlessly merging into other types of landscape; from tall city buildings to spread out suburbs, even vast expanses of grassland with hardly a building to be seen. It was as if each part of the city conformed with the desires of those who lived there, taking shape to suit their needs and ideal lifestyles... or perhaps just what they were used to in life.

To the left (as there was no real way if indicating north or south here) the small sidestreet that they were on would merge with a larger road that ran through the district. It was a little ways off, but there seemed to be a procession of sorts on the road: several figures dressed in black robes were walking towards a large structure in the distance, and everyone seemed to be giving them more than their fair share of room as they did it.

215Maximos

((Do I have to? You do it so well! I never thought of the different locales, thats perfect! smilies/icon_xd.gif ))

Ruuvan Wrote:

"I mean my friend, he's a bit jumpy."

::Jumpy? What does that mean? Excitedly he turned to face Ruuvan to ask what being Jumpy meant, but found that part of the coat was stuck on a piece of his armor, placing a piece of furry material under his foot. At which place gravity took hold and smacked him into the ground with a clang. Its hard enough walking around in full plate. Immediately she scurried back to his feet looking rather embarassed and pointing at himself::

Jumpy? M-me?

::But after asking, without waiting for the answer he began checking himself for other foriegn pieces of clothing, and for "jumps", or "jumping", or "jumpies". And while doing so followed Ruuvan outside, into the street, finally realizing that he was clean and without jumpies. His eyes widened glowing brightly as he took in the surroundings.::

Ooooh! I've never been to the Village!

::Without warning he immediately took to running about, investigating windows and the streets and such. Until his eyes stumbled onto the black parade. He froze in mid speech.::

I was only in the Cit--

:: D almost looked hypnotized by the members of the very sight of them, his arms fell limp at his side like giant black statue with gigantic black sword.::

216themightyjello

(( Mainly because I'm on so seldom lately... and we've kind of got a timetable we need to stick to. Y'know? ))

None of them looked over, they didn't need to. Perhaps they were on patrol, but there was very little patrolling to do... this place was paradise. Anyone could have anything that they wanted with little more than a thought. However, the human element is a constantly changing thing, even men and women of pure hearts can change in time.

The Reaper Corps were not here to keep order... they were here to ensure the fear of God that kept order.

...and the procession moved on, towards a great gathering in the distance.

217Ruuvan

Why were children so chirpy and full of energy all the time; even when carrying a huge set of plate armour on his shoulders, D managed to maintain the bouncy, childlike persona that was Little D.

Watching D run around with a bemused look on his face, it wasn't until he stopped that Ruuvan faced down the street and noticed the large marching formation of black figures - something big was obviously happening.

"You alright, D?" He shook the child gently, waiting for any response before he started off towards said procession.

218Maximos

M..maybe Big Brudders in there...

::He said almost nervously, remembering the encounter the group had just had with a set of Reaper drones before setting off on their journey here. This was the last place he saw his big brother, and that was the last uniform he was wearing when he saw him. Part of him knew that he was never supposed to come back here, and part of him wanted to check every Reaper Drone in that crowd until he found his brother...

The idea of staying behind and looking for his brother rose up rather high, but D did something unique today. He grew up just a little, and turned away from the Reapers and toward Ruuvan, with a smile. His sharp teeth glistening behind his helm.::

We should pwobabwy stay away fwom dem, dhey might know we dont belong. C'mon Mr. Ugwy Ewf! Lemme show you were me and big brudder stayed!

::And with a loud series of clangs he ran off down the street.::

219Ruuvan

The kid had a point, even if the drones sent for them were now trapped by Josh, others might catch on and turn to chasing them.

"Lead on." He said quietly as D went running off, following after the large wad of armour as they moved down the street. He had no idea where they were going, he was even having trouble believing this is what heaven looked like, but if it meant finding Maximos then it was all worth it.

220Maximos

:: D ran for only a few minutes before pulling into something that looked very much like a bus stop. And he stood up, inside it next to a varrying array of creatures and people, all waiting for the tram. He got more than his fair share of odd looks from the people dressed in white suits and ties, staring at the child in giant full plated black armor, with a few red stains and a giant sword.

Patience is a virtue, as such, everyone in Heaven being virtuous waited patiently for the tram. Including D, who tapped his feet and rocked back and forther from heel to toe.

Until, in something of a flash of light, there it was.

The Light Tram looked like a severed train head. It sloped down in the front and seemed to ride on 4 pockets of light which kept it a good 2ft off the ground. It was smooth, aerodynamic, and of course, sparkling clean. A couple dozen humans and creatures alike stepped off, and D and several others stepped on. A single angel visible through the cockpit window waved to Ruuvan and smiled, hinting for him to board as well.::

221Ruuvan

An Angel, eh? Well that was certainly a change from the fat guys who ran the transport system down on Gaia, a sight he would much rather forget than dwell on. Returning the wave and smiling himself, the Elven armour clad figure stepped onto the tram behind D and waited for the thing to head off. Of course he felt out of place against the people in white suits, not to mention D in full black armour, but he was enjoying looking his old self again.

222Maximos

"The tram will be departing in 30 seconds."

::The angelic voice flowed out from the front of the tram, warning all would be passengers their ride was about to depart. It door stood open, as the sound of an angelic chorus filled in innards of the train. It wasnt perfect, but it beat elevator music. Should Ruuvan and D have gone through the check in process the speaker would be blaring whatever song they wanted to hear most, or would like most. Or even silence if they were in a quiet mood. Though the chorus was temporarily stopped as the pilots voice came back over the speaker system.::

"Next stop ---"

::Strange, his sentence just cut off. There was a flash of light as the train took off. Through the windows one could see the landscape pass by at blinding speed. There were villa's for just a second or two before tall grass, and soon forest, one could swear they zoomed right over a beach and then made a change in altitude to climb by a mountain. Though one would expect a visual like that from a high speed vehicle what one wouldnt expect is to see passengers simply...vanishing, as the Tram moved. A woman standing there would simply fade away. Were people being horrifically lost? No. But not everyone that boarded that tram had the same destination. With a simple warble of time, the other passengers experience motion while time and space for that individual returns to normal speed and allows them to exist the vehicle at their desired location. And in less than the time it would take D to stumble through the alphabet....the tram came to a stop. There was no sudden jerking, it simply stopped, inertia fading to nothingness as the doors opened, on the side of the bus opposite them.

Odd, since there was a tram door directly beside Ruuvan, but as they werent registered citizens, this was there time to move. And move D did, running out of the tram into the sprawling landscape before them.

A city. Skyscrapers stabbed into the air, the streets were bustling with the scents of angelic and citizen run businesses, and the sounds of thousands of people talking, and cars gliding past. No foul emissions, no rotting garbage, and most definately no stains on any walls, or streets. But there were tons on tons of people. D stared up at the city with awe, he never thought he'd have been able to return here again, and then without warning he shouted.::

This way!

::And took off, down the street, dodging and weaving through the crowds.::

223Ruuvan

Ruuvan was one of these people who often thought about time, the whole relativity of it depending on what you're doing and how the mind makes it go faster or slower, it was definitely a strange thing. For instance, if one was in Cryogenic stasis, or simply sleeping, time would pass in an instant to them - falling asleep and then waking up when it was morning, accounting for dreams and such - whilst people who were awake would experience it quicker. All of the above was exactly what Ruuvan figured was happening as people started vanishing from the tram whilst he remained in his own time; all very confusing.

As soon as the tram stopped and D went running out, Ruu figured they'd only have a small amount of time to get off before it went around Heaven all over again. Quickly leaving the tram in as orderly a fashion as possible, he quickly darted after the black armoured man. Weaving through the crowd seemed effortless, even more so than usual, his whole body seeming to flow like a liquid around the many patrons of this specific section; it was awesome as D would say.

224Maximos

::Skipping hopping, ducking, dodging, last minute terms that would make the difference between easing through a crowd and poking someones eye out, and all things associated with a 7 year old frolicing through a crowd...in full plate.

D was fast for his age and for his size, he had sme practice doing this it would seem, but he was no match for Ruuvan, if he knew where he was going the elf could have easily ducked and slithered through people and been at the destination while D tried to work past that couple holding hands.

The key difference here was that people saw the giant suit of black armor and attempted to move out of its way, people barely saw Ruuvan as little more than a flash of green and then dust in the wind. They didnt have time to dodge. If he were out to kill, he could be having a blood bath mimicking something the Destroyer might do yet not a soul that identified him would survive long enough to scream in agony. But nay...Ruuvan was better than that, he followed effortlessly behind D.

And the child seemed to know exactly where he was going. He would turn, turn, stop at certain lights, he even made a few shortcuts through back alleys. Even the back alleys of Heaven are sparkling clean and garbage free. D ran for what had to be a good 20 minutes without a clean stop and yet they werent even near a cities edge, and Ruu likely hadnt even begun to breathe differently, or break a sweat. Angels would probably like to claim that that was part of Heavens healing aura, but no...this was purely Ruu.

Finally, D came to a screeching hault in front of a single massive building. This buildings bottom floor seemed to be the size of a whole city block, and one might say it stretched up into the Heavens...but...well. Lets just say its topmost floor was not visible as it was above the clouds. Triumphantly D lifted his arms up, as if showing off the massive building and said.::

We're here!

::And without further adu, he charged the building like a knight charging into battle.::

225Ruuvan

Of course Ruuvan followed effortlessly, he was an Elemengal Elf after all, even the fatigue that would have stopped most people in their tracks hadn't even caught up to him; things were definitely different now he was his old self. Having to keep a slower pace than D, mainly so he could actually follow instead of running ahead and getting lost in what could've been the biggest city he'd ever seen, but he was enjoying the sight of a plate clad warrior bombing through the streets.

When they stopped, Ruuvan coming out of a blur of dodges and running to halt effortlessly next to D, he too took a moment to look at the huge building and admire the scale of it all; Heaven didn't do things by half, no sir. And just like that D was off again, Ruu quickly breaking into yet another run after the six foot child. They were so close, it was a gut feeling, and they were rarely wrong.

226Maximos

:: D dashed through the halls into a lobby the size of many full scale buildings. The floors and pillars were white marble, and the beautiful furniture was all white Corinthian leather. The lobby open and spacious, with 4 information desks, one on each major structural wall. The moment the door shut behind the duo clearly transparent hologram of an angel appeared before the two it was a female dressed in a white suit an--

D didnt even give her a chance to speak before bursting right through and past her toward the elevators in the center of the lobby.

He nearly trimmed on the frindge of the white and gold trimmed persia rug, but he caught himself on one of the nearby pillars and spun around nearly clothesling an angel that was simply walking by.::

Sorry!

::He shouted back before skidding into the elevator panel finger first and slamming the call elevator button. Immediately there was a "Ding", and the doors opened. What kind of Heaven would it be if you had to wait for elevators to come to you? Not this kind!

D rushed into the elevator, giving Ruu all of 3 seconds before rapidly pressing the S button on the control panel like it was the last thing he'd ever do. And the elevator started moving...slowly, the elevator rose, and rose, and after a minute or two the stone wall which was once of the view out the front of the glass elevator door, was now a growing view of the city...and the mountains...and the plains...as the elevator continued to climb. And D, quietly gazed out of it, again as if mesmerized by the view, and then turned back to Ruu.::

Me and Big Brudda used to live on the S floor! S is for all the cool people like you, or like big brudda, or like mishtewr Joshua!

227Ruuvan

Just as it was back out in the streets, Ruuvan was able to follow the hulking suit of armour with ease, weaving in and out of the trail of confusion D left behind with ease. Hell, one of the angels who lost her balance would feel nothing but a brush of air underneath as she returned to an upright position; it was good to be fast.

Sliding into the elevator with a whole second to spare, the doors closing behind as he got in, Ruuvan turned around so he too was facing out of the lift as they began to ascend. Heaven was beautiful when walking through the streets and on the train, but seeing it from this high was something he would never forget; rolling hills, pristine mountains in the distance, every little thing reminding him of how good things really were.

"S for super?" He had lightened up a hell of a lot in these past few days, a small joke with a tint of childish humour being the proof of that.

228Maximos

S for...for...hmmm...

:: D was now deep in thought. Ruuvan had done the evil deed of asking D a question that would wholly enrapture his mind. His arms folded across his chest and tapped his chin. It was in that deep thought that D remembered that they werent actually here for him, or his big brudder they were here for Ruuvan and his lost friend.

D turned to Ruuvan with a slightly cocked head and said.::

Do ya see anywhewre you fwiend might be?

229Ruuvan

Well now that was a good question. Here they were in the perfect position to see all of Heaven and Ruuvan had completely forgotten to take the time to take it all in, but where would Maximos be? Firstly he had to assume Max thought he was going to hell, what with the whole Destroyer thing and killing lots of people, but since saving Aria, an entire world mind, it was obvious he was coming here. Then take into account the fact Max never liked to stay in the same place for too long, even though he was stuck in Heaven for all eternity, he'd most likely be attempting to find a way back, unless he'd given up by now of course.

"He could be anywhere, it's a big place."

Once again entering delving into his mind for memories of his friend, Ruu looked out to the open plains and sighed heavily,

"Unless there's a place for him to 'visit' life again, I'd think he's somewhere finding his inner peace or looking for his family... I don't know." Just then his heart fell, thinking for a moment that he'd never find him. A quick mental slap was all that was needed to remove that train of thought, a smile cropping back to his face, "But we're in this place now, we might as well try to find Big Brother for you, hm?"

230Maximos

Ok!

:: D took a triumphant fist shaking pose.::

And then after we find 'em, then we can search aaaaaaaaalll around.

::Yes, because the world is always exactly as simple as it sounds in the mind of a child. You just want anything bad enough and its yours for the taking...right? Well there really was no telling D otherwise.

The elevator came to a stop with a ding, as the doors slid open revealing a beautiful hallway that seemed it would be home to only the most famous of famous peoples. A beautiful white and gold carpet, spotless walls, their were doors which seemed something like apartment doors, except by their spacing they were so far apart the rooms inside must have been extremely spacious. D, didnt take off running but began walking down the hall, this time meaning to walk beside Ruuvan as he made his way down.::

Whewre did your fwiend live when he was awive?

231Ruuvan

The hype seemed to have left D; maybe it was the thinking he was doing, maybe it was the nervous anxiety of possibly seeing Bro again, but this time he was able to walk along side without having to run to catch up.

As far as where Maximos lived went, Ruuvan really had no idea. That's not to say he couldn't remember where he used to hang around, that part was easy: Leviathan Staidum.

"There was a stadium back on Gaia that he was always at." Ruu laughed slightly, remember all the good times the two had shared whilst Max was alive, "We'd meet up, talk about what had been going on and then we'd have a fight. I can remember each one as if it had just happened, they were unforgettable." Then something clicked, as if someone had turned a light on in his brain to remind him of that fact, "Do you know if there's a staidum here?" Even if D didn't know what a stadium was, the fact Ruu talked about having fights might've reminded him as to a place he used to go to watch them.

232themightyjello

~ Meanwhile ~

"I want a sammich."

Joshua wanted a sandwitch.

233Maximos

Dhe hall of champinons!

::Yes, he slaughtered the life clean out of the word and served it up for a feast of horrible grammar. BUT, he did take his one again triumphant pose::

People have fights, and foods, and stuffs! We can check thewre next!

::The Hall of Champinons ahem...champions....was a huge colesseum to the far north. Ruuvan likely didnt see it because it was behind the building they were in. But the fact that it existed at all was encouraging enough! But as the walk down the large hall continued D grew seemingly more introverted, quieter and such, his eyes scanning the doors until he finally came to a stop in front of one. A rather large door, and gently placed his hand on the doorknob with an audible "gulp", and a bit of a shake in his palm.

The door cliced as if unlocking the moment he touched the doorknob, it was like it remembered him. And gently he slid the door open. It was a surprisingly vast apartment. It had a wonderful view, and the walls and floors were decorated nicely enough...but it was mostly empty. It was devoid of the things that give a living facility life. No knick knacks hanging around, no inside plants, the furniture even looked like it was never sat on. There wasnt even the natural scent of simply having someone eat here. But, by D's reaction, this was the place.::

B-big brudder...?

:: D called out to the empty room, with nothing but an echo to answer his call. Cautiously he stepped forward.::


Of course Sir Joshua.

::And in an instant Walter came forth with a full sub full of various meats and cheeses and such. Because people Walter has really good ears and people just dont go hungry on his watch.::

234Ruuvan

Ruuvan held back a laugh as D shouted out murderised versions of the words, allowing only a smile to creep onto his face temporarily as they continued down the hall. It did sound like the sort of place Max would be, participating and watching as he used to do in Leviathan; he just wanted to see him again. With his hope reassured and a calm coming into his mind again, he followed D to the door.

It was strange to see him so quiet in something, hell even when he was sleeping he wasn't silent, but he figured it was due to their long time apart and the whole brotherly-ness of it all. So, as D entered the room and looked about, Ruuvan would follow with his own elemengal eyes peeled for anything... anything at all.

235themightyjello

Joshua looked up, and suddenly Walter was there, where there had been no Walter before.

"Damn, Walter..." he said, "that's creepy. Has anyone ever told you you're creepy? You're creepy Walter."

There was a brief pause.

"I like it."

Unfortunately, he couldn't eat the sandwitch, because he didn't want to put down the lifelines in his hands. Walter could rest assured, however, that the sandwitch would be gone roughly 57 seconds after Joshua was done with what he was doing.

236Maximos

:: D stepped in a bit deeper to the center of the living room. There was a table, and a set of couches surrounding it. The living room was clearly meant to be the center room because there was a room to the right, and to the left of it. Ruuvans elemengal eye would probably pick up the total lack of dust in the room.

Then there was a sound! The sound of something sliding against wood and falling with a slight rattle against the wooden floor.

D jumped a good two feet straight up, letting a "EEEP!", and landing with two loud bangs, as plate mail struck wood. And just as his feet hit the ground they sprung into action scurring to the right toward shut door. And immediately flinging it open as he shouted.::

Big brudder!

::But unfortunately, there was no one in the room. There was a bed, and even a desk with a little pencil beside it. But there was no one in the room.

D had found the source of the noise. It was an object that had slipped from beside the desk and falling to he ground. He lifted it up to show Ruuvan.::

Dhis was big brudders, I cant bewieve he left it...it musta fallen.

::A four foot long zatoichi in a black sheath, made of dark ebony. And with an unmistakable insignia on the sheath. The sort of insignia Ruuvan might recognize from his own twin blades...the Decker brand. As in Dante Decker. The question was, while it had been a while...would he remember the sword?::


::Walter nodded just before slipping out the room, responding with a simple.::

Yes Sir, I sure am.

::And then vanishing into the halls. A simple "Thank you" echoing in the shadows aroud Joshua, as Walter continued on to his duties.::

237Ruuvan

Further they went and creepier this whole experience felt, not a sign of life in the room and not a spot of dirt to be seen; either Heaven had great cleaning staff or someone wanted to leave no trace behind. Of course, as the sword fell to the floor and caused the plate-clad figure to jump in fight, Ruuvan's hands instinctively went for his blades as he focused on the direction the sound came from.

His hands slowly relaxed as D raised the blade off the ground, Ruu's eyes opening wide as he saw what it was; The Nameless. Maximos' prized possession, this leading him to further believe D was Max's little brother, adopted or otherwise. Reaching out to take the weapon from him, Ruu drew the blade out and scanned the length of it, checking for any sign of recent use. Regardless of what he found, he looked back to D with a smile on his face.

"How about we try and return it to its owner?"

238Maximos

::And it was while normall the Nameless would have recieved pristine care by Maximos, something about the aura of the blade showed that he hadnt been around to fix this particular blemish, as a swipe of blood was visible across the width of the blade. It seemed as if it had recently been used to slice something, nearly off. And by the slight white glow on the hilt, it seemed a hand that was not Maximos's had returned the blade.

Perhaps that would explain the slight red discoloration in the wood around the desk. Though it was hard to tell what exactly that was.::

O k!

:smilies/icon_biggrin.gif shouted, in responce to Ruuvas most positive idea. As he looked so very triumphant and flung his fist into the air, D couldnt exactly walk out the door with Ruu standing there so he tried his best to squeeze past him and make his way to the d--

He stopped cold as he stared at the door. A figure stood at the door, that they had likely hoped never would. A black cloaked and hooded figure, with the top half of its face completely masked in a shroud of black. The figure held a yet black scythe and stared most ominiously at D and Ruu. It was something they had likely hoped they'd never meet...a Reaper.

It spoke, its voice cold and dead, emotionless.::

Ruuvan Lassenger, Symbiotic Detattachment D, you are found in violation of the laws of life and death. Your spirits have been prematurely freed and will be harvested and taken for processing and judgement.

::Would they stay? Would they retreat? D was paralyzed with fear and Ruuvan would find the decision resting soley in his hands. They could likely call Joshua for a retreat, but the answer was here...he had found proof Maximos was here, but not anymore, the answer as to where he is had to be here...the question was where? And would he survive long enough to find out.

A question that needed an answer immediately, as there was a Reaper stepping forward and sending his 6ft long scythe, with its 4ft long curved blade vertically at his head::

239Ruuvan

Someone else had handled the blade? Maximos had neglected to clean the blood from it? Something was definitely up with this whole thing and Ruu wanted to know what was going on. So, turning towards the door, he too froze as they saw the deadly being.

With the Reaper now standing in the doorway, there was little to no brain activity within the Elf as he stared down the scythe and general doom'n'gloom of their foe. He didn't know what was going to be tangible and what wasn't, but even if he managed to stop the scythe the blade was four feet long and would easily reach him. So, having only Maximos' weapon ready, Ruu quickly sidestepped the path of the weapon and lowered his stance; this was going to be tricky, what with Reapers being stupidly fast as it was, but he was faster.

In one fluid movement, having moved and crouched out of the danger zone, Ruuvan drew The Nameless with ease and slashed it in an upwards arc through the body of the Reaper. Maybe there would be more, maybe there wouldn't, but they had to deal with this one first.

240Maximos

:: A scythe is two weapons in one. A blade and a staff. While the blade fell, Ruuvan's slash did not go unnoticed, a tilt of the reapers left arm, and the staff moved into position to stop the oncoming blade early in its swing, not more than a foot off the ground. The nameless sinking into the wooden staff of the scythe with a "c***k". In the same fluid motion which turned the staff the Reaper, swung the scythe again, aiming to behead Ruuvan. There was no grunt, the being didnt even seem to be placing real effort into this, or maybe it was a master at hiding it. But it very keenly guarded the door, and attacked.

Meanwhile, something became audible in the hall especially to a set of elven ears. Footsteps, 3 sets, each marching in cue, each seemingly of similar wieght, and wearing matching boots....reinforcements.::

241Ruuvan

There wasn't much that could stop The Nameless mid-slash, especially not a piece of wood on a scythe, but Ruuvan supposed these Reapers wouldn't be that easy to remove.

So, with the weapon now held in place and the scythe coming down for another beheading, Ruu quickly shifted his weight and pushed himself backwards, jumping slightly into the air from a crouched stance and putting a distance between the two. Not even before his second foot planted back onto the ground had the bow been removed from his back and an arrow chosen seemingly at random was notched on the string. A brief flash to when he first got the bow now filled his mind, questions being asked of the bow and how to use it, but this time it seemed to be done by instinct and will more than actively choosing. In an instant the string was pulled back further than any regular bow would go, the wood showing no signs of strain as the string emitted sounds of something near breaking; this was going to go fast.

Aiming directly at the Reaper with the Elemengal eye aiming for the torso, Ruuvan let the arrow fly towards his target. Miniature shockwaves would be seen as the object shot the short distance to the Reaper, each one emitting from the arrow becoming larger than the last until it came within one foot of his attacker. The arrow disintegrated, seemingly doing nothing, but the shockwaves continued forward and would send anything in their path hurtling backwards towards a wall, or possibly out of a window and to an untimely doom, namely the Reaper Ruu had aimed for.

242Maximos

:: There would be a visible warble in the path of the blade, as it just barely missed yet again, the air dividing as reality itself was almost cleaved. The blade flung to the right, and immediately the Reapers hands switched positions as it lunged and jumped forward and up and began to slash again in the opposite direction.

The scythe blade reached ever closer, just a mere inch from Ruuvans face when the shot went off. As if an unseen force had tugged the Reaper back down, the arrow shot forward into it and shot it back down, smashing the doorway to bits and sending the Reaper spiralling into the Reaper behind him and into the opposite end of the hall, smashing a huge imprint in the wall.

There wasnt a sound of agony or even a "oomph", as the being was struck. And just a second or two after it had impacted the wall, it was already peeling itself out of the wreckage as 2 more reapers moved into the ravaged doorway.

D, was yet still frozen. ::

243themightyjello

"RUN."

The word seemed to echo throughout the room, the hallway, and even from outside the windows. Every object in the room seemed to resonate with the sound of it, and even the reapers seemed to be screaming the word. But this was not the case, it was nothing outside of them that had said it but something inside the both of them. Something deep within their own souls that knew, as instinct, that this was not a battle they could ever hope to win.

A voice inside telling them to run like hell.

244Ruuvan

Ruuvan had another arrow notched, one placed on the string not long after the first left his bow, and he drew back and aimed at the Reaper as it flew back and out of the room. However, this one was not going to do them any harm, it was merely a security measure. With the doorway in pieces and the first two Reapers out of the way, Ruu let the second arrow land into the overhead support of the door with a pleasant thunk, a seemingly organic process taking place next where the wood extended sharply downwards in an attempt to seal the hole, hacking bits away would only serve to slow nature taking hold, but the temporary shield wouldn't last long.

With a barricade in place, Ruu quickly looked around the empty room as a voice sounded from everywhere telling them to run, something he had in mind to do right that moment.

"D!" Notching another arrow on the bow, Ruu quickly pulled the plate-clad figure to his side, not forgetting The Nameless that had landed nearby, and aimed the arrow downwards, "Stay with me, kid." Making sure he was no longer frozen, even though he did want him to stay in place, Ruu released the arrow and looped his arm under D's. A circle of light radiated from where the arrow landed, immediately surrounding the two and burning brightly. In the next instant the ground gave way, the section of floor they were standing on acting as their own personal lift as they descended rather quickly downwards. Ruu didn't know how many floors the magic would go through, but as long as it got them off this one then that's all he needed, however landing on the ground floor was his aim.

245Maximos

:smilies/icon_biggrin.gif snapped awake, as Ruuvan jerked him, that shouting voice telling him it was time to take flight. Though without wings, flight meant, jumping behind Ruuvan. The giant suit of armor, behind the elf. A funny sight but now wasnt the time for laughts.

As the arrow struck the ground literally quaked. Its structural integretity weaking, seeming no where near fast enough as the Reapers were closing in fast. They moved as if they had eternity, as if all the cards were already stacked on there side so there was no need to rush. With a swipe, the Reaper meant to impale Ruuvan and D on his blade before, with a loud crunch, the ground fell. The Nameless flipping into the air along with sheath, as the floor fell. With a crunch, it slammed into the floor below, crushing it, and sending a few people scattering and screaming from there living room. The sound of metal arching and bending filled the air. As the Reapers dove into the hole, seemingly able to glide through the open air as they made there way for Ruuvan, a single Reaper swinging just as the floor gave again, his blade innocently cleaving a section of wall in twain.

By the third floor the falling landscape had gained momentum, and spent little more than seconds at each floor, but the Reapers were closing in. Unfortunately, the breaks were precise each break sent them closer on more of angle, before finally with a loud crash the chunks of flooring smashing into the elevator shaft, smashing it open with there sheer wieght and flipping Ruuvan and D inside the big open shaft. The Nameless and its sheath free falling behind them, with the Reapers not far behind that.

Despite this being Heaven, something in Ruu's gut might inform him that impacting the ground would not aid his escape.::

246Ruuvan

With his legs bent to absorb as much of the impact with each fall, Ruuvan maintained his balance as the two descended through the building and maintained a watchful eye on the pursuing reapers. Then it happened, a slide in their trajectory leading them straight into the elevator shaft and now free falling as opposed to being on a platform; there was only one thing Ruu could think of to stop them crashing into the bottom or perhaps a lift coming the opposite way.

So, notching yet another arrow mid-flight as if he were standing still, Ruuvan watched with his Elemengal eye for a platform they could land on. As they closed in on it, whatever their 'net' would be, Ruu let the arrow fly and watched as it erupted in a green fountain-like explosion, a strong gust of what felt like wind slowing their descent as they landed with gently on the surface. Where was he? He had no idea, but the Nameless and D had been caught by the same effect and were placed at his side. Maybe the Reapers left and thought them lost to the fall? Wishful thinking to say the least, so he quickly assessed their location and notched up another arrow, aiming the bow upwards to see what the Reaper situation was; if all else failed, they had Joshua to pull them out surely.

"Ideas?!" He exclaimed to no one in particular, hoping D or even the bow might have something to say before their next course of action.

247Maximos

::The shaft was clearly empty. There were no outcroppings, no ledges or walls, just a free fall. The same technology that let the lift float, the elevators glide through the shafts without grinding, screeching, or touching the inner walls with anything but light. This was a smooth hole, straight down. The only breaks, being the preferations in the shaft for the doors for each floor.

The arrow fired, sure enough, but directly afterwards a voice rang out in Ruuvans head. It was a clear voice. Very honest, very stern, and very familiar::

ARE YOU MAD?!

::His bow screamed at him, as his arrow fell into the darkness.::

Those things are practically breathing down our necks, if we slow down in mid air now we're fleebed!

:: D was screaming. Was it exstatic pleasure!? The thrill off the fall?! Was it absolute terror?! Who knows, all we knew was that it was D, and he was screaming. And we knew, that in the depths of this seeming bottomless pit something was moving up....fast. Something which looked like a metal box, surrounded by a white glow which seemed to be propelling it upwards...fast. If Ruuvan shot that same arrow now, they'd likely be blown right INTO the waiting Reapers...but there had to be away...some way?! But what? He couldnt just give up after coming so close could he?::

248Ruuvan

So they were behind them. Ruuvan was mainly concerned about the fall presented in front of him to look back at a second possible demise, so it was good to know she had been keeping at eye out for him, but now there was a third demise, one to replace the fall, coming directly towards them; lifts were so unreliable until you didn't want them.

Taking two arrows from the quiver this time, Ruuvan brought one of the fathers to his lips and tore it off to adjust the trajectory once it was in flight. He quickly notched them both and drew the string back, waiting and watching the lift get closer until the moment when they could escape and leave the Reapers to catch an express trip. After what seemed like ages the string plucked forward, both arrows flying towards the lift before breaking off in separate directions and landing on opposing walls; the left one, being on the side which lead to the apartments, completely destroyed the wall and left a hole in place of the marble finish, the second erupted in a shower of green forming a directional gust of wind. Ruuvan, D, the bow and The Nameless were immediately flung through the hole and would skid a few feet along the shiny surface before coming to a stop, the lift hopefully missing them by an inch and ramming straight into the Reapers before they could make it in.

Quickly getting back on his feet and sliding the bow onto his back, Ruu picked up The Nameless and made sure D was ok.

"You alright? We need to move" What floor they were on would be anyone's guess, this building was huge after all, so their next plan of action could hopefully be thought about unless the Reapers were right on their tale again.

249Maximos

:: Thunk thunk!

The sound of dual arrows pinning into seperate targets. The shot had to be perfect, if he struck the door to low he'd just dent it, if he struck it to far in the center it'd simply dent forward making a razor sharp edge for them to be flung into. On the other side of the same coin, if he hit the wall at the wrong angle he could be flung into the oncoming elevator, or flung and pinned against the wall above, below, or beside the doorway instead of through. The very idea was suicidal at worst, insane at best.

That exactly why it worked.

The door tore open as if a giant wind drill had struck it and shredded it, and just as they reached close enough to smell the elevator grease the gust shot them through the opening. The move cutting so very close that sparks could be seen from the feet of D's armor grinding against the elevator as it zoomed past.

With a gently woosh the Nameless soured through the air, its sheath hitting a piece of debris allowing it to stay propped up for just a second longer, and allowing the blade to rotate in mid flight, sheath itself with a distinct "snap", and fall to the ground.

D was in state of complete shock staring up at the ceiling, not exactly sure what had just happened. It was the sort of shape a normal man would have been in, or any sane man...Ruuvan however, was an elf. And elves, never loose there cool.

Ruuvan Wrote:

"You alright? We need to move."

He said so very calmly. D, was still trying to piece together the events of the last few seconds, so simply nodded and stood somewhat shakily. The Reapers were no where to be seen, had they been defeated? Had they given up? There were no clues but something in his deep memory told Ruuvan that that, could not be all.::

250Ruuvan

And it was after that distinctive snap to show that it was secured that Ruuvan picked it up, placing it on his back alongside the bow as D clambered to his feet and got himself situated. He would later contemplate how in the hell he managed to make that shot and how they had survived this long against the Reapers and a deadly fall, but not now.

Taking a moment to make sure the Reapers hadn't made it, which it appeared they hadn't, Ruuvan figured he had bought them a few minutes to decide their next course of action, but it'd have to be a stealthy job from now on to avoid getting more of them on their tail. A weak thought in the back of his mind slowly crept forward: Why didn't the Reapers make an attempt to go for D; were more coming for him, was he immune, did he... belong here? Too much thinking and not enough doing pushed this one back into the depths of his mind.

"What's the quickest way to the arena from here?" What floor were they on? Ruu took a moment to look for some indication before returning his gaze to D, hoping he was together enough to answer the question and help the plan get moving.

251Maximos

:: D just pointed, straight ahead. All the way down the hall, through the window at what looked like a gigantic colluseum, with several people visible flying and fighting over it. If anything could earn the title "Hall of Champions", this was it. The place just bled the idea that this was where the really strong go to play. But before any moments of awe, or such could be built up or fade, Ruuvans view was blocked, as a door down the hall opened and a man exited a room, followed by an angel with flowing wide beautiful feathering wings. She was beautiul, from her nearly radiant blonde locks, to white sandaled feet. Meanwhile D, was trying to think.::

So I can see anyone?!

Um....

::She nodded with a bright smile on her face in responce to the eager noobie beside her.::

Umm....

Yes, you can even locate family members that preceeded you and are currently elsewhere in the city.

::He practically jumped into the cieling in joy::

Even my Grandma Millie!?

Um...

::She smiled from ear to ear and giggled just a bit.::

Yes, even your Grandma Millie, shall I show you wear to find the Watching Well?

Oh wait! No no...dats de well...

::His eyes widened like a little kid on X-mas morning, and he nodded furiously. And in the end D turned to Ruuvan looking a bit saddened by his failure, and simply said.::

I dunt remember, I only been there once....

::Just as the Angel and her guest were about to turn the corner she paused letting her ward walking a few steps ahead of her while she stopped and stared right back down the hallway...directly at Ruuvan. For a split second she looked concerned before the concern jumped to a bright smile followed by a nod as she looked just a bit past him, and she continued on her way.

Meanwhile, directly behind Ruuvan, audible to anyone, especially those with good ears, there was a distinct sound of metal grinding coming from the elevator shaft, as something jossled and shook and knocked the floor sign reading "93", to the ground.::

252Ruuvan

Ruuvan froze as the door opened, waiting to see if it was another Reaper coming for him, but he soon relaxed and exhaled heavily as an Angel and recently passed away person stepped from the door; definitely a strange sight for someone who had never been to Heaven before. From the way D was talking, it sounded like he had lived in Heaven, which would mean he was dead, so how did he appear on Gaia? Urgh, too much thinking and not enough doing. The woman looking directly at him jolted the Ranger back to reality, quickly turning his head as the metal grinding got louder and the floor sign became visible: 93 floors? No way was he taking the lift again, after all they had remained untouched before they went into the lift in this building and then the Reapers appeared, so they were now off limits in his mind.

Even if Heaven the buildings must've had stairs, if not in case of hazards which probably never occurred, then perhaps for the person who prefers a calming walk up and down a multi-storey building... yea, that made a lot of sense. Still, sarcasm aside, Ruuvan nodded to D and started down the hall away from the lift in an attempt to find an alternate route down and out of the building, taking a moment to look across at the Arena and admire the aerial ballet between the two combatants.

253Maximos

::The floor continued for another 500ft and then made a 90 degree turn to the right. At the right it continued again for another 500ft and then made another turn, and so forth, and so on, in a loop until it reached another elevator door with an arrowhead stuck poking out of it. What Ruuvan might notice is the stair way in the center of each hall, placed there for just the reason Ruuvan might expect, preference. Some people simply prefered to take the stairs and stay in shape. Some people actually enjoyed work. What he would also notice the moment he entered the stairway, was this loud thumping. To the normal human ear it would sound like an engine churning, but to a trained elven ear thhe sound would be far more terrifying. Ruuvan, was bearing audible witness to the sound of what must have been a dozen or two feet, wearing the same boots, marching in cue.

If he was brave enough to look down the spiral stairs he would infact see, a very large number of Reapers making there way up. They were about 6 floors down now, but they were by no means slow, and they were following a squad of 4 floating Reapers one floor above them. This, quite simply, was NOT the place to be.::

254Ruuvan

Taking only two seconds to look either way, not taking any longer to admire the scene of Reapers marching in unison, Ruuvan straightened up and practically ran back to the elevator to push the button. How long would it take? He hoped it would be immediate like the train had been, immediate for the people wanting a certain stop and whatnot, so they wouldn't be exposed too long, even so he drew the bow and held an arrow in place just in case.

"Come on, damn technology." A bow was far more simple; pull back, aim and fire. No chance of jamming, no internal error to knock it off course, simple Elven reflexes to get the job done.

As soon as the doors opened, given the fact no Reapers decided to pay them a surprsie visit, Ruu hurried in and waited until D was at his side to press the button for the ground floor. More waiting, more watching, more chance of the Reapers catching them off guard, the fact they didn't seem to be after D looming over him heavier than before - what was going on?!

255Maximos

:: Now the elevator shaft was dark, but that odd grinding sound hadnt stopped. Ruuvan slammed the button, but nothing seemed to happen. No churning no nothing, though after a second or two of pause there was a clamorous crash as the elevator was seen hurdling down the shaft. It was as it if suddenly cut loose and left to free fall. That grinding sounded more familiar, it was similar to the sound one might hear when sharpening their swords, the sound of grinding against a blade. If Ruu looked up, he might see it, the signt of two dozen glowing eyes staring back at him. Reapers, moving down the shaft.

There was only a minute or two before the Reapers reached this floor. All Ruuvan had left was the many apartments doors, and the large window on the east side of the building. Time, was most definately a factor.::

256Ruuvan

Whoosh!

A rush of air was forced out of the shaft as the lift fell down, only a brief flash of the metallic object being seen as it hurtled down on a one way journey to the ground floor; not the one they wanted, sadly. What else had he seen whilst walking around the five hundred squared feet area? Apartment doors, lots of them, but that would only offer to slow them finding him, no there was something else, a quick exit.

Quickly back-tracking the way they had walked around, D in tow yet again, Ruuvan stopped dead as he walked in front of the very picturesque window. It was a travesty to ruin something so beautiful, but considering the alternative would quickly turn someone around and put them into action.

"Remember when we jumped off the ship and I promised we were going to do it again?" Making sure the Nameless was secure on his back, Ruuvan brought the bow around as he addressed D, "Well I'm not one for breaking promises." He seemed to be enjoying this too much for someone against Heaven's private army, but the whole adrenaline adventure was just what he needed to get back into his old self.

With one swift motion he drew one of his Decker blades and slashed across the window, weakening the integrity enough to kick the sheet clean out and leave them with a big enough gap to jump out of. Sheathing the sword again and getting an arrow ready on the bow, he turned to D.

"Come on!" Without giving D any time to prepare, hoping the prospect of another green whirlwind and falling a great distance was appealing, Ruuvan grabbed the armoured figure and jumped out of the building with the bow drawn and ready to fire once they got to the right height.

Making sure D was still at his side, and that the gust of wind caused would indeed catch them, Ruuvan let the arrow go and waited as their descent slowed and they were lowered gently onto the ground. He wasn't sure if they had landed in one of the alleyways or in plain sight, mainly because he couldn't see anyone in the immediate area and the walls were rather close around them, but it didn't matter since he already had a course planned.

"To the arena!" Holding back from allowing the adrenaline to flow in his voice as well, maintaining a calm tone, Ruuvan waited for D to get situated before heading off in the direction of the coliseum.

257Maximos

:: The timing couldnt have been more perfect. Just as the Reapers breached the stairwell and the elevator shaft, Ruuvan set sail on the wide open air. Had they been anything other than the force of life and death they would have assumed the fall killed Ruuvan, unfortunately they knew better, and they knew they had to find him. Only now they, did not know where to look.

D let out a loud "WWWAAAAAAHOOOOOO!!!!" the whole way down, even as he landed in that cushion of soft green wind. The wind kicking up a wonderful cloud of dirt from a nearby garden providing dirt cover as they landed gently on the soil. The people nearby giving them each the oddest of looks.

As soon as the Arena was mentioned, D pointed, and took off charging through the ground making quite the scene again.::

258Ruuvan

Well at least he had something to follow this time, taking a break from leading an escape from the building, but he figured there would come a time when he'd have to think on his feet again long before this was over.

As D broke off in the loud clanging run, Ruuvan couldn't help but think the loud noise would attract more unwanted attention. So, running a few feet behind the armoured figure with his hand outstretched, he formed a cushion of white light under each of D's feet as they hit the ground. A white silhouette seemingly attached to the soles of his feet would pulsate with each footfall, the sound being absorbed allowing D to run silently in shoes that looked like a child’s blinker trainers. As for Ruu, you didn't get to be a kick-a** Ranger like him unless you could run silently as it was. It was an odd sight to see two figures, one large and in armour the other moving like fluid between the crowds with nothing but his hand held out, completely silent when one would assume a lot more noise; he'd thank the Lightbringer later that day, for now he'd use the gifts bestowed on him.

259themightyjello

Joshua stared longingly at the sandwitch.

He attempted to use the Force. He WILLED the sandwitch into his mouth.

Sadly, the Force was strong with that culinary delight, and it remained firmly anchored to the ground. He could, quite literally, move heaven and earth if he tried hard enough... yet he was powerless to obtain that sandwitch.

Life was a harsh mistress.

260Maximos

:: And D ran, paying no attention to the sound he wasnt making. He just ran..and ran...and ran...D seemed like he wasnt going to stop running. Was this city ever going to end? Hadnt he already passed that trash can...Why was that woman looking at the duo like they were stupid?

Questions, all without answers!

In the end D finally came to a stop in front of a small building which looked something like an observatory, and thrust his fist into the air as he shouted.::

We're here!

:: Here....where was here? This was most definately NOT the giant stadium Ruuvan saw from the window, this was something all together totally different. What...the....hell?!::

261Ruuvan

Buildings often looked different when they were across the other side of town, but even the simplest of people could see that this was not the arena. However, instead of walking off towards the arena which he could see some distance behind them, Ruu decided they might as well investigate this area and see what it was.

"Where is here?" Patting D on the back as he walked passed, Ruuvan headed into the building to see what this building had in it; it did look fairly busy after all.

262Maximos

::Once entering the double doors the visitor is presented with the sound and smell of running water. Cool blue lighting fills the very large room, as does the sound of several people talking, crying, and laughing. Directly in front of the doorway, and filling the majority of this main room is a large reflecting pool. Though a few people shed there tears into the shallow water, none seem to be gleaming any special visions from it. The main room is surrounded by several open archways, from people seem to be exiting and entering, with teary eyes, or bright smiles.

It was honestly as if the room was timed, because just as Ruuvan had taken in the scope of the room, a voice came from directly beside him as a female angel stood smiling brightly. She wore a bright white suit, and had her golden locks tied into a pony tail behind her head. She opened her mouth and out came an almost supernaturally friendly voice.::

Hi! Is this your first time to the Watching Well?

263Ruuvan

Watching Well? Suddenly he remembered the Angel mentioning a well about that back at the apartment block; something about being able to see everyone who was living or dead. If there was a better way to find Maximos than running around Heaven, he figured this was it.

"Yes, yes it is." It was strange how the Angels couldn't pick out people who didn't belong, or maybe they could and their job was simply to relay the information, either way Ruuvan was glad to have a brief respite from running around and avoiding the Reapers. Following her to the shimmering water, he waited patiently for an explanation.

264Maximos

Great! Come with me.

::She said with a beaming smile, glistening from ear to ear. She gestured that Ruuvan follow her as she made her way toward one of the many archways filling the room.

D followed behind Ruu, with a look of total amazement cast across his face, just at the beauty of the place. Or maybe at its size. Or maybe D was just THAT simple.

No matter, just before reaching the archway, the angel paused turning to Ruu with a bright smile on her face as she spoke again.::

And who would you like to see today?

265Ruuvan

Ruuvan turned his head to make sure D was following, even though the magic had faded and his boots were making their noise again, but he smiled to see such an expression on a giant's face which would ruin the image of a bad-a** dark knight if anyone were to look.

Once they got to their destination, the question was asked and Ruuvan paused for a brief moment. Would the name be recognised without a surname, was the saviour of Aria a figure of importance that everyone knew, would mentioning his name raise alarm signals in anyone's head? Posed with the opportunity of finding out where his friend was, all the logic had slowly departed leaving a clear word in his head.

"Maximos..." All the running and fighting hadn't caused his heart to beat that heavily, but at the moment he spoke the name out loud it skipped a few beats as the anxiety built.

266Maximos

::She nodded, then turned to the archway, sliding her hand only the side of it causing the seams between the bricks to glow a bright blue. And then she entered, gesturing that Ruuvan follow.

The archway led to a dimly lit room. One could hear the sound of flowing water, but would only really be able to see the dim blue light being emitted from dozens on dozens of monitors. There was no computer in sight just a large center console, and currently the monitors were blank, but the angel approached the console gently laying her hand on it.::

Maximos...

::She said, the monitors slowly began to show static, before fizzling back to blank. She turned backed to Ruuvan with something of an embarassed look on her face.::

Now, is that the Maximos from Aria? Or the Maximos from Hovering Squidworld 97A?

267Ruuvan

It was definitely a strange experience to have a section of the wall open and have it lead to a room filled with monitors, especially since the place was called the looking well and there wasn't a computer in sight, but given everything he had seen during his time in Heaven it wasn't anything out of the norm.

However interesting Hovering Squidworld 97A might've sounded to most people, Ruuvan was only here to find the Maximos he knew.

"Aria." Yet another few skipped beats, more anxiety building within; this was it.

268Maximos

Ok!

::She said with the widest smile as she turned back to the console, and slowly closed her eyes. The screens began to grow static filled again, an image forming in the distance but barely visible through all the static.

It was odd, but the angel seemed to be straining. Something about that seemed off, angels all over Heaven walked about with smiles permanently plastered on there face it seemed. They were talking, flying, helping and all around being good sports. This one was straining, and struggling. Her hand slipped off the console, and she looked back at Ruuvan somewhat confused with a weary smile on her face as if she had just run 82 laps around the world.

The screens went blank.::

Whew...sorry about that, I dont know what happened...let me try again.

::She slid her hand back on the console, and the static returned. Her other hand could be seen clenching as she strained to bring the image into focus. Still it was clouded with so very much static it could barely be made out.

One could see Gaia as whole, from space, and slowly the view zoomed in, through clouds until it stood over a large cold continent, it looked like a Tundra of sorts. As the view zoomed in farther the static began to pick up. There was a tower amidst a jet black curtain, its had a hospital red cross atop which cast the only light into this abysmall place. The view picked up ever so slightly as if just honing on its target...before the screen faded to black and the angel fell to her knees gasping for air.::

I...I dont...heh...understa--ck...

::Ruuvan would be witness to a blade cutting through the air, running directly through the angels chest. She let out a spurt of blood and looked down at the large blade as if wondering how this could be possible. From the tear the blade made in reality, stepped a single Reaper.::

Information on that subject is classified, and must remain classified. It is your time.

::The Reaper pulled his scythe back from the dead angel and stepped forward toward Ruuvan. As, a second, a third, and a forth Reaper appeared in each corner of the room. Ruu might take the time to notice that when stepping through that archway he entered a room...someplace else. There was a matching archway behind him, but behind him was a stone wall. The archway as magical, and obviously it took the angel to open it. In this tiny, 10x10 room....there was no escape. And barely any room to fight, or for D to swing his 6ft sword. He was trapped...::

269Ruuvan

There it was, the monitors flickering with static as the Angel attempted to locate Maximos the first time. Ruuvan was surprised to see the process being such a struggle, especially since the Angels were meant to be helpers of the soul and able to do almost anything, yet this one was having trouble locating one person and bringing the visuals on screen. Then came the second attempt, looking almost as fruitless as the first until Gaia appeared and the focal point shifted and zoomed in to a tundra continent. Another moment of struggling and he could see the tower with the red cross, another bout of static filling the screen before the unexpected happened.

"What?!" Ruuvan took a step back as the Angel fell lifeless to the floor and a group of Reapers stepped out of a freshly cut void. Quickly analysing the situation and finding no real way out without the help of an Angel.

Ruuvan's mind worked furiously to piece together everything he had seen; Maximos had left his prized possession in the apartment room, the viewing well showed a location on Gaia, not in Heaven, and now the Reapers had just killed an Angel to prevent such a location from becoming known. Whatever their reasons, their intent, Ruu knew his search in Heaven ended here and he would now need to find this place in Gaia.

"Joshua, need to get out now!" This was it, Ruuvan was sure he had the information he needed and was secure enough in his own mind to leave Heaven behind and go to the next location on this ever-growing map in his head. He was sure Josh would get them out, hell he hoped he could, but he notched an arrow, aimed it at the Reapers and backed away from them, placing himself in front of D until they reached the wall.

270themightyjello

"Male deer!"

...wait, what? Where had that come from? Was it an incantation? Did it have some important meaning to the situation? Was there really anything at all that related it to what was going on? Probably not.

A moment would pass. Then another. Still nothing seemed to be happening. The reapers closed in, not hasty because they knew their prey were trapped like rats and could not escape this room. They would not rush, they would not give the prey a chance to fight back this time. One strike, one kill, one assassin... from behind-

The reaper scythe came down, seeming to stretch in the air... no, it was the air stretching... no, it was everything. The world was horribly skewed out of proportion and stretched. Even time seemed to stretch on forever for the simplest thing. Then, with an audible 'pop', everything snapped back into place.

Don.

Don.

Don.

The sound was that of drones beating against their cages, turing in circles and coming back again to strike another place until eventually they found a weakness. The agents of death that had come to take the two of them.

They were back in the gymnasium.

"Welcome back..." Joshua said to the both of them without any real sincerity to the words whatsoever; without pausing to let them reorient themselves, he tilted his head to the side with a loud crack and gave orders. "Get back in your meat-suits, my neck is stiff."

Now, of course it wouldn't be that easy. What part of life and death is ever easy other than the beginning? The cycle of life flows like a river, and it's hard work swimming upstream to go back. They just needed to stand near their bodies and he would take care of the rest... and they were, even though they hadn't realized it yet. Each of them, Ruu and the boy, were standing beside their lifeless bodies inside of the circles that had been drawn for them.

This is where the real purpose of this array came into play. Yes, there were several places that contained binding runes in order to prevent the reapers from taking away the souls, there was the anchor and the gateway that sent them through to the other side... but the inner circles were not about keeping things out; they were about putting things back in. Each of their bodies lay atop a resurrection circle, a rune used for binding souls to objects.

The power of life, right underneath their toes.

The array began glowing furiously, casting off intense light from the chalk lines. The glow glew so brightly that the light would blind them, and then they would only hear the difference. Two things, one present and one absent... What was missing was the knock at death's door... What replaced it was the sound of drawing breath, something which may have been disquietingly absent in the spirit realm had they even noticed it.

"Ehehehehehe... It's alive. ALIIIIIVE! MWA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA!"

271Ruuvan

Having shouted the name and waiting evacuation, Ruuvan started getting a bad feeling in the pit of his stomach as the moments went by. Nothing happened, another Reaper appeared behind them ready to strike and then everything went crazy. His vision was going blurry, perhaps stretched was a better word for it; was this what it felt like to be killed by a Reaper, had his train come in? No, it was just them being pulled back to 'reality'.

Hearing the loud noises above his head, Ruu immediately turned to see the two Reapers from before in their cages above the circles. Joshua welcoming them home tore his attention away, a simple confused nod being returned. Then came the next part, how exactly were they meant to get back into their bodies? Ruuvan definitely didn't know and for a moment thought they really had to figure it out, but as soon as the shapes and runes on the floor started to glow it became clear; just a few more seconds and it'd be over.

One moment he was blinded and the next he was inhaling for the first time since they left. Once again, Joshua's actions tore Ruu away from the lack of thoughts he was having, setting eyes on his act of a mad scientist who had just made the world's largest breakthrough ever. It made him laugh anyway, another thing which hadn't happened in ages. He looked across to D to make sure he was ok, waiting until Josh said they could move again.

272themightyjello

"..."

Joshua stared.

"..."

Sat and stared.

"..."

Was he going to say anything?

"...you dead? Why are you just standing there like a statue? Jeeze, kid, you're the weirdedst one yet!"

Joshua flopped onto his back, arms folded behind his head, and arched his back to stretch off the stiffness of sitting still for nearly a day. Patience was a virtue, but sometimes virtue really sucked.

"So, didj'ya find what you were looking for?"

273Ruuvan

Considering the amount of trouble Ruuvan was in last time he moved, what with bringing two Reapers along earlier than expected, one didn't need to wonder too much as to the reason for his lack of movement.

As far as what he wanted to find... hey, where was the sword?

"Any chance that sword I had made it back with me?" Ignoring Josh's question for the timebeing, Ruu asked his own.

274themightyjello

Ruuvan wasn't holding it, he wasn't wearing it, and though he could have been mistaken, Joshua was fairly certain he wasn't hiding it up his a**. The answer to Ruuvan's question should have been quite self-apparent before he even asked the question.

Things made of spirit were made only of spirit. They had no physical body to enter, like Ruuvan and the child did, and could not cross over in the same way. What Ruuvan didn't know, though was that it had come here with them in spirit, but because it was a fragmented piece of another soul it could not join Ruuvan in his body. The sword, invisible to the eyes of the living, lay on the ground beside Ruu.

"No, it didn't."

Joshua bent down and picked the spirit form up; holding it in front of him in his right hand. If Ruuvan tried to speak again he would be shushed harshly.

It took a few moments before anything appeared to happen. At first it began, almost like seeing a ghost; the shape of the Nameless seemed to scarsely appear... though as time passed it seemed to grow more and more 'real'. Seconds, at first, then nearly a minute... the spirit form was taking on a physical body. It was not matter appearing from nothing, though... almost unnoticable, every particle and speck of dust and dirt in the air and in the room (though Walter had been so very thorough in his cleaning, dust still clings in the air and accumulates over time, and it was not a small task to clean the entire estate), even parts of the chalk lines upon which they stood and the air around them were pulled in to make up a faux physical body for the spirit form.

In under two minutes, it was done, and Joshua drew the Nameless zatoichi from the sheath to inspect the blade. The physical form conformed exactly to the spirit form in likeness, but not composition. When all was said and done it was still a blade of dust and air.

"Here." He sheathed the blade and tossed it to Ruuvan; the weapon only weighing a few ounces.

"Only for a guy like him would this kind of weapon work."

(( Y'know, Max. You've made ancient artifacts for Ed, family heirlooms for yourself, trials of birthright for Ryugi, and a dozen other things. I think I just made something due to lack of foresight. ))

275Ruuvan

Staying silent after asking his question, trying to form an answer as to why it wasn't here and once again contemplating how someone brought something back from the spirit world, Ruuvan looked up to see Josh holding something in his hands. Of course it would remain invisible to him for a few minutes, but he watched intently as the object drifted into place until it resembled The Nameless perfectly. Given what Josh had said, or not said as the case was, Ruuvan figured the blade wasn't really there and there was something behind it's physical appearance.

Catching the sword after it was thrown, Ruuvan admired the reality it held and placed it carefully against his bag that sat just outside of the circle.

"I didn't find him, even an Angel at this 'seeing well' had a hard trouble pulling anything up before they came," He shook his his head slightly as he pictured the Reaper's blade sticking from the Angels' chest, "I saw Gaia, as if I was in space, then it moved in closer to show a snow covered continent, a tundra. Before the Angel was killed, I saw a large black tower with a red cross on the roof... I guess my next step would be to find that place."

276themightyjello

"Tundra?" Joshua asked absently; picking up a stub of chalk from the floor where he had left it. A few lengthy lines were drawn upon the frame of one of the windows; likely going to be much harder to get off of the wall than they were on the floor. A secondary rune was drawn just below it, and when it was complete Joshua placed his hand in the circle and immediately the window changed from a view of the outside to something else entirely.

It was like flipping channels on a television; every second or two the view would shift to something else entirely, moving around until it found the channel it was looking for.

The ocean. The shore. Guldor. Ice covered branches of an endless forest. Twisted frozen mountain peaks. The Black Hospital.

"..."

He looked over his shoulder, back at Ruuvan.

277Maximos

:: D had an explosion of breath, as if having his lungs were magically filled with air and emptied again, the sort of epic rebirth which usually comes with spontaneous ressurection.

But as Ruuvan focused on the floaty sword in the wierd mans hands, D focusd on something else entirely.

You see, D was more than flesh and blood, he was a child. And children are vessels of infinite learning. They learn from everything and everyone around them, every experience shapes who they are and who they will be. Today D had learned a very important lesson. He knew much about Heaven, and about the laws of life and death, but he knew very little about actually dying and returning. Today, he learned something that would effect him right here, and right now.

He learned that being ressurected makes you hungry....very hungry.

And then he noticed the lovely sandwich just sitting on the floor, untouched by teeth or hands beyond the careful hands that crafted it. The child sat up, and leaned onto all fours. His lips peeling back, revealing his mouth set full of spiked teeth. D was practically drooling as he eyed the culinary delight. He had assumed this treasure was not for his taking, and so the child watched as Joshua turned his back to work on the window. Immediately his limbs sprung into motion, as agile as a cat, or some other sort of odd nimble beast. Slowly stalking the sandwich, trying to get into the perfect pouncing position.::

--Meanwhile--

::Up above the manor, on the surface of the isle, Walter knelt over to tend to the begonias. You see, they were in dire need of water and he was supplying said water from his lovely water spout.::

278Ruuvan

As Joshua went about drawing more runes and 'tuning' the window in, Ruuvan took a moment to observe D stalking a rather splendiferous sandwich and shook his head; hunger would have to wait, he wanted to know where the next stop was.

Turning back to Josh and looking in the window, Ruu saw the Tundra the Angel had attempted to show him. There was more detail in this image than the other, perhaps because Joshua was more powerful or he was simply looking at a location, not finding someone the Reapers didn't want him to. Either way, Ruu was now looking at his next location and there was only one question remaining.

"How can I get there?" Ship? Flight? Teleportation with another one of Joshua's spanktastic spells? Whatever the answer, he still needed it.

279themightyjello

"Third star from the left and straight on 'till morning..." Joshua muttered in responce to Ruu's question.

It wasn't a real answer, it was then Kansas City Shuffle. See, that made no real sense, and it would make Ruuvan stop to think about it for a moment. They look right, and you go left, and that's the Kansas City Shuffle. In his moment of distraction Ruu would find himself picked up over Joshua's head and thrown face-first through the window.

Wheeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee~!

"Hey! smilies/icon_stressed.gif "

Joshua looked down at D, stalking the sandwitch, and the background shifted to a tidal wave, followed by an explosion, followed by burning fire, followed by words written in kanji hanging in the air over his head that said 'divine wrath'. Then, with a swift kick in the a**, D was sent flying through the window, too.

Wheeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee~!

The two would find themselves in Guldor immediately; there was no travel time, it was like stepping through a door. Only this door lead to a bird's-eye view of the Black Hospital.

Funny thing about bird's-eye views... birds flew.

...oh.

280Ruuvan

Stars? Ruuvan couldn't fly, how did Joshua intend for him to suddenly gain flying powers and launch himself into the night sky? There was only one possibility and that was...

"Hey!" Josh's shouting faded into the distance as Ruuvan came back to reality and found himself hurtling towards the ground at a dangerous speed, a quick turn of his head showed D following not far behind him. Opening his arms and legs to slow the descent ever so slightly, he made sure he was level with D before pulling their air brakes as he had done so many times in the past day; more air miles than walking it seemed.

Once again, faced with a fall that would kill someone unless they stopped, Ruuvan drew a familiar type of arrow from the quiver and notched it on the string. Again the ground drew closer, their altitude dropping with every second which literally flew by. One second, another, one more and there it was. The string flew forward silently and vibrated as its fixtures stopped it from following the arrow towards the ground, the ever so beautiful colours of an air fountain being created billowing up beneath them and bringing them gently onto the ground. Where were they? Guldor. What was this place? A dark looking tower with a hospital cross on the top... not the friendly-looking place most people would've hoped for, but Ruuvan was here to find Maximos and wouldn't stop until said goal was completed. What was here anyway, a quick assessment of the area would tell him.

281Maximos

:: D felt the foot impact, but was focused on his prey that pain never really even registered! As he flew he reached his arms out, begging to grab a piece of bread, a slice of meat...anything. Only to find the tips of his grubby fingers just barely skimming the top slice of bread and moving it a fraction of an inch off of its absolutely perfectly placed perch.

And then...he was falling. This had become a somewhat ordinary occurance, and he landed really looking a bit bored.

Ruuvan might have the sense of perception to notice that they hand landed in snow, yes, but that they had also landed in a gigantic indentation in the snow. An indent not caused by their arrow, but instead by a giant set of....feet. They werent human feet, there were obviously 3 visible toes, and giant sole followed by a forth backfacing toe. It was very square as if it was mechanized. But the scent of fresh blood and flesh was in the air.

Also, Ruu might notice that the sky had no stars, no sunlight, just a thick abysmal cloud cover. The tower that stood before them was massive, two humongous doors over 30ft tall stood before then standing as the massive entrance to the enormous black monstrosity that was the black hospital. 86 stories of patched metal, charred ashy black, and a red cross to add the only lighting to this horrid place.

Here Ruuvan was! Now where was his friend?::

282themightyjello

~ Meanwhile ~

...alright, it wasn't necessarilly meanwhile because there was really only one person in this thread at the time, so it wasn't like something nefarious was happening elsewhere while the hapless heroes went about their business unawares of the dangers that they would soon face at the hands of this shadowy menace.

:deep breath:

~ At the same time as events happening in Guldor ~

The window had been converted into a nice, HD, flatscreen monitor for scrying. It had pretty good resolution, and about half a million channels, however it was tuned right now to just one: the Black Hospital. Most daytime soaps were pretty cheesy, about murder, and amnesia, and people who were thought to be dead coming back and all of that, but this one was totally different. Totally. In no way the same as those.

Now, it had been far too long since Joshua had gotten a snack, and as anyone who knew Joshua knew, he lived for snacks. They made the world go 'round. So it was a pretty easy guess as to what Joshua was doing right now with that sandwitch.

Go ahead. Guess.

283themightyjello

It was a good sandwich. It wasn't the best sandwich, but it was certainly a good one. The TV scrying portal could use a bit of mustard, though... but it wasn't like he was eating that. There was nothing pressing on his mind at the moment other than the sandwich, and so Joshua stood and watched the events play out... chewing.

"You've been a naughty little boy, Joshua."

At that moment, he bit his tongue.

That voice was one of a kind. There was no mistaking that voice for any other, be it living, dead, or inhuman. Anyone who knew to whom that voice belonged to might have done the same thing in that situation, because if there ever was one thing in the world which you would want to avoid in a dark alley, the owner of this voice was, without a hint of doubt, that thing.

"I'm not turning around..." Joshua said loudly, hesitating to finish the sandwich. "I'm just not going to do it. Then what are you going to do?"

A child stepped out from the window frame, into view of the scrying portal; no more than a girl, really, her skin pale as death itself and the elegant dress that she wore was made of satin as black as Walter's polished shoes. She traced her fingers along the outside of the frame for a moment without even a breath or a bat of the eye. Then, folding her hands in her lap, the girl bent at the waist and leaned into the room.

"Boo."

"Oh, JESUS ********!" He stumbled backwards, shouting bloody murder and shaking an accusing finger towards the child in the window. His fist was clenched so hard that his knuckles turned white, but all he did was keep shaking it and cussing like a sailor.

"God! ********! Damnit! Why do you always have to use that body! Do you have any idea how creepy it is!?"

The girl brought the back of her hand up against her lips, seeming to stifle a giggle. She then hopped down from the windowsill to the floor, stumbling slightly as her feet touched the ground.

"Yes, I do. It amuses me to see that reaction again and again."

"b*****d," Joshua scoffed; tilting his head sharply to the side and issuing a sharp snap to echo through the empty gymnasium.

"b***h, actually. For now..."

The girl looked up at him coldly, staring blankly without any expression of emotion or any hint of life, not so much as even a breath stirring in her body... like a doll.

"You've been quite naughty, Joshua. Letting strays in the back door again."

"Psh," was his reply. "You're hiding something. It's not like you to cover things up like this, even for a guy like that. What's that guy to you, huh?"

Joshua bit another hunk off of the sandwich; chewing loudly with disdain.

The child narrowed her eyes, staring back with disgust at him and his complete disrespect. It did not even take so much as a blink, and the sandwich in Joshua's hand became little more than a lump of rotting bread and filling; barely holding itself together and having the consistency of a wet sponge.

"More than you'll ever be."

Joshua chewed in protest. Once. Twice. Three times... by the fourth he winced and finally turned and spat a festering pile of mulch onto the floor; the oozing remnants of the sandwich slipping out of his fingers to splat down alongside it a moment later.

"Walter!" he shouted loudly, "My sandwich melted! smilies/icon_gonk.gif "

284Maximos

::As creepy as always and quick as the wind Walter was at the door, his arrival signified by the clicking of his loafers against the wood. He was holding a brand new sandwich, it used basically the same fixings, and a drink to match, all in a formal silver platter.::

Melted...Sir Joshua? I dont think I've ever seen a sandwich mel--

::His eyes caught sight of the little girl, in her lovely dress, it brought a smile to his aged cheeks.::

Oh! Excuse my rudeness, I wasnt aware we had another guest.

::He took a formal bow.::

Is there anything I can get for the young madam?

::And then presumably while accepting her order, he slid away the old rotty sandwich and slid in the silver platter. Eyeing the sandwich curiously entirely puzzled as to how exactly a few sandwich entropizes so very quickly.::

285themightyjello

The child turned to address Walter as he appeared, folding her hands again and bowing politely as any well-mannered child should. Despite the coldness of her appearance before the child now seemed bright, cheerful, and even smiling.

Billions of years of practice, and her acting was nothing but flawless.

"Good afternoon, sir."

Joshua, on the other hand, grinned most mischievously and took a few sidelong steps towards the child. He plopped one hand down on top of the ruffled bow at the back of her head and patted it slowly and firmly.

"Yes, actually," he replied to Walter's inquiry, "Little D-"

The child did nothing but retain that plastic smile, though as if she had eyes in the back of her head there was a deadly stare directed towards the man standing beside her.

If looks could kill - and this one might have been the one to do it if he were to utter one more syllable.

"d-J-hennifer..." Joshua coughed, pounding his chest loudly, "Little Jennifer would like a peanut butter and jelly sandwich."

"No."

"On white bread."

"I."

"With the crusts cut off."

"Won't."

Joshua leaned in, using his hand beside his mouth to cartoonishly whisper towards the stoic Butler. "She doesn't like the crusts."

The girl remained as well-mannered and brightly smiling as ever. She curtsied politely when Walter slunk out, beaming with childlike exuberance... though the moment that he had turned his back she turned that cold stare towards Joshua.

"There is no way that I will ever-"

[ One sudden scene cut later: ]

'Jennifer' sat at the end of the long dining table in a high-chair; her legs swinging back and forth just like any good eight-year-old might as she munched on a peanut butter and jelly sandwich cut into the shape of a bat.

'I hate you so much.'

'But you're so dedicated to that innocent act, I couldn't help myself.' he thought in reply to the words that had been sent into his mind.

'One of these days you're going to die. Nothing will make me happier than that day.'

Joshua grinned. He was not nearly as good an actor as the child. 'I'll be sure to follow you around for an eon once the rules no longer apply.'

'I hate you.'

The child squeezed the sandwich until jelly squirted out the end.

286themightyjello

The child sat as politely as any little girl should. Though her cold stare was far from polite; staring straight ahead as if the eyes were truly useless things after all, still no breath drawn save for that used to speak, still not a bat of the eye to prove that there was any life in her at all.

She had begun eating in that act, to keep up the appearances for Walter. Though now Walter had gone, off somewhere distant so that he could not see, nor hear any of what transpired in that dining hall, and there was no need to continue.

"Uriel is here."

The child spoke with a taunting twinge to her voice, as if she intended to torture her adversary with the information.

"From the south, I know..." Joshua muttered, the rim of the hat tipped over his eyes as he leaned back in one of the dining chairs.

"...do you recognize the one in the north?"

"It's not one of ours, it doesn't matter."

The child dismissed it.

"I do. I recognize that one."

The child sat in silence, not inquiring, only the slightest bit curious. The information would take only a second to gather if she wished for it, though there was no hurry, no rush, or no need to know. She had all the time in the world to deal with that one... It was not yet his time, nor would it be for centuries to come.

"Pick me up."

"...huh?" A finger lifted the edge of the hat as a lazy eye focused on the child. He wouldn't have bothered if it were anyone else, he would have just sensed their movements through the motion of their spirit energy... but this child had no spirit energy.

"I said pick me up! Get me out of this!"

The girl rocked back and forth, unable to free herself from the highchair.

"Aye, aye, whatever you wish your freaking holiness..."

Slowly enough he pulled himself out of the chair and walked over behind the girl at the other end of the table; without much effort he grasped her under the arms and pulled her up, out of the chair, before setting her back upon the ground.

"Happy?"

The girl immediately spun around and kicked him in the left shin with the toe of her polished little shoe. On that blank face, there was then the slightest hint of a smile.

"I'm getting there."

287Ryugi Kazamaru

Maximos Wrote:

LAAAAAAAAND HOO!!

::The sailor shouted from the bow as the ship approached a rather large island. It extended out several hundred feet in all directions and atop the island was a large red stripped windmill, just gently chugging along. The rest of the islands surface was a beautifully manicured garden. Not a single leaf seemed out of place.

Maximos whipped around leaning over the edge of the boat and pointing like a little kid would. He just about as giddy as can be, with a smile spread across his face like butter on toast.::

Thats it!

::Slowly the boat came to a stop, and the dock was extended to an open stretch of land so as not to crush the begonia's. Maximos ran to the edge of the boat, insisting that since it was his home, his guests board the island first, by briskly waving his hand.::

--20 minutes earlier--

::The main manor door opened revealing a charred Walter. He had been gone roughly an hour, and without delay made his way to his room for a fresh change of clothes, and then made his way to the dining room from where he could hear conversation brewing between the little girl, and Joshua.::

My apologies young maiden, Sir Joshua...

::He would bow to each one in cue with their names.::

I had a bit of personal business to attend to. Is everything to your liking?

Ryugi stepped off the boat as Maximos allowed them to exit first. He wobbled a bit down the gangplank, but stepped firmly onto the ground of the island. Looking around a bit, he realized that this place seemed oddly familiar... The windmill, the well-tended gardens...

So... It looks like your flying island decided to finally land out here on the ocean, Max. Heh, it's been a while since I was last here.

288Maximos

Yep!

::Maximos said as he hopped down the dock, skipped really. It was good to be home, he paused at the end of the dock, just before touching the island soil to look back and wave goodbye to the crew. He was just wierd that way.::

When I left this plane I assume the connection to the runes power source was lost...I just have to figure a---waaaaah!!

::Casually, not really expecting any adverse effects, Maximos spoke and stepped onto the island. The very moment his foot touched the ground, a spark could be seen jumping from his foot, to the soil. And then the rumbling began.

The boat hadnt even been given a chance to sail away before, the island began to shake uncontrollably, the sea's picked up lashing the shoreline as if caught in a wild storm...and then Shadow Island began to rise.

The oceans parted as the massive chunk of land lifted. Barnacles and various chunks of coral falling off of its surface as the waves smashed in to fill in the gap where the island once stood. The very large set of runes which kept the thing afloat were more than visible to any bystanders.

The inaugeral flight wasnt all that pleasant, part of some of the runes had been washed away, and while they were slowly reforming the disturbance in the flow caused quite a bit of turbulance until finally the island reached its soaring altitude of 6000ft.

Maximos just sort of picked himself up, and dusted off his jacket and grinned somewhat nervously.::

Well...um...indeed!

289Ryugi Kazamaru

After the rocky starting of the island, Ryugi had fallen onto his bum with a thump. After a bit, he worked his way back into a standing position, brushed himself off, scratched his neck, and spoke again.

Well, I guess we found out why it decided to land.

It was then that grumbling was heard, or a rumbling, whichever one prefers. It was a strange noise, and it came from Ryugi's stomach. And then it hit him. He hadn't eaten since he left the Fire Plane. And all those months of going without food had finally caught up to him. With a sheepish grin on his face, he turned and spoke to Maximos.

Heh... I... don't suppose you have any food on this floating paradise would you?

290themightyjello

"Everything's fine, Walter, thanks for the concern."

The island then violently shook, clearly indicating that everything was not fine. The entire structure shook, seeing as it was inside of the lopsided island that was slowly getting itself into gear, and almost turned itself entirely sideways at one point as half the island seemed to jerk out of the water sooner than the other.

Dishes slid from the table, objects poised on shelves rocked precariously and tipped on their sides, and unlatched doors swung open on their hinges. Everything was so sudden that Joshua had to catch himself on the edge of the dining table before he acclimated to the sudden rocking of the room.

The child, now that Walter had returned, walked quietly beside him and tugged at his cuff with one hand.

"Oh dear, what a mess this place has become."

Joshua stood upright, pulling the rim of the hat down over his brow.

"...daddy's home."

291Ruuvan

Whilst everyone else appeared to be falling over and losing balance as the island started to rise, Ruuvan widened his stance and lowered his posture to stay firmly attached to the ground through the whole endeavour. Not many people could say they had seen an island rise from the sea and start floating in the air, but the crew of that ship and all those present could definitely vouch for it now.

"Nice..." With the island back to its position in the sky, Ruu was met with a pleasant view of the sky and the ocean below; one step closer to Heaven, he supposed.

"No doubt Walter has some things laid out for us, Ryugi." Ruuvan smiled and pat their new companion on the shoulder, starting off towards same place he entered once landing on this island before. Not that their party needed anyone to scout ahead, but old habits died hard.

292Maximos

Very good s--

::Was all Walter could really get out before the shaking began. This was the second time that happened and the second time he had to fix the entirety of the house, as fervent as he was about doing his job he had no intention of performing an unecessary task. With a slam of his foot, he activated minimal elemental control, on a large scale. This entire house was filled with endless black, a low level of shadow manipulation would let the Butler rescue the majority of the more irreplacable artifacts before they were shattered into nothingness against the wood panelling.

Catching his footing was no issue, it was trying to catch a few of his favorite place settings that was an issue.

As the rumbling finally came to a stop, Walter let out a long sigh...He turned to the girl with a sort of fatherly smile on his face::

Indeed it has...the Master always makes such a mess....

::And then there was a ding from the kitchen, it took a few hours, but dinner was done!::


:: Up above Maximos, had well overcome the suprise of suddenly being thrust airborne, and was making his way to the windmill door. He nodded in cue with Ruuvan, sort of verifying that what he said was true.::

The garden wasnt even half this size when I left...wow...Walters been busy.

::There was a lovely stone path now, leading to the door so people wouldnt trample the grass, and Maximos followed it, peeling open the door to reveal...black.

Ruuvan's eyes were meant to see, at all times, through anything. Darkvision was a definite, but he already knew that. For Maximos not to be able to peer through Shadow would Maximos something other than himself. As for Ryugi...Ryugi would see a wall of endless black. It was as if staring into an the open mouth of an abyss which fed on the warmth of light letting none escape.

Pretty intense really.

Or rather it would have been intense if the smell of literally thousands of sorts of foods swirling together didnt gush through the doorway the moment it was opened. It seemed like a feast of unspeakable and mouth gushing goodness.

Maximos smiled, took a nice long whiff, and walked right in, the clip clop of feet on ground was heard as he vanished ito the black.::

293Ryugi Kazamaru

On a far away planet known as Earth, there was once a man who lived there named Ivan Pavlov. This Russian scientist was most famous for his experiment in condition of animals to a stimulus and their response to said stimulus. In his experiments, he would give a few dogs some food, and measure the amount of saliva that was created when they saw the food. Thus, he concluded that the stimulus of the food triggered the dog's natural response to salivate in anticipation of the meal he was about to receive.

Now, millions of light-years away on Gaia, where no one had ever heard of Pavlov and his dogs, the same thing would happen as the sweet delighting smells of dozens of different foods wafted into Ryugi's highly sensitive nose. And thus, Ryugi could feel himself drooling in anticipation as his stomach grumbled. Of course he was polite and kept his mouth closed, but attempted to follow Maximos and Ruuvan into the back door, only to find that there was a massive wall of nothing but black in front of him.

Cautiously, Ryugi put a hand out and saw it disappear into the darkness as if it was being submerged in a wall of black paint. He pulled it out and inspected his hand to find it was unharmed. However, Ryugi couldn't see into it at all, and this would prove to be a problem.

I could use a hand if one of you wouldn't mind helping me. I...heh...can't see anything past the door.

Ryugi's eyes were among the best of all the creatures on planet Gaia, and were able to see in more clarity than any human could imagine, however, all natural vision for dragons required light, and since the house was made of shadow, there was no light to speak of. This essentially meant that Ryugi would be completely unable to see anything once he entered unless someone helped him.

294Maximos

::So with pitter-patter two galloping feet ran by, jumping and clinging to Ryugi's hand, and then tugging him into the doorway. Ryugi would still be blind, especially as he was the last one in, and the door shut behind him, but D was a good guide...unless there candy...or shinies...::

I'll take yuu mistwer Wyugi! Be caewrful, der are stairs....

::He said, carefully, taking the starirs one by...one. With his tiny six year old legs...And the lucious smell of delicious food waffing in.::

295Ruuvan

Elemengal eyes were great, hell he didn't know how he dealt with darkness and seeing in general before he got them; one was good, but two were even better!

Following after Maximos, and turning in time to see D leading Ryugi down the stairs as if he had never seen them before, or not being able to see as the case was, Ruuvan made his way down the stairway until he came to that same hall that Walter had set the food out in earlier. No doubt there'd be a bunch of Elemengal delights for him to feast on, and feast he would.

296Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi smiled as D took his hand.

Thank you D.

Ryugi did his best to go slowly and to feel for each step with his foot. If there was a railing, his hand would search around until he found it, and if he did, he'd use it to help steady himself in the case that he missed a step and teetered. He continued on down the stairs, the smell growing stronger by the minute.

297Maximos

::The dining room was inside the house, past the giant double doors. And across 50ft of cave, all of which Maximos traversed. He moved through the main room, and toward the sound of voices. Voices he believed to be Walter perhaps talking to himself until he cracked open the dinning room doors and saw the kind little girl, Joshua, and Walter.

Walter was currently holding a stack of dishes as he and his shadow clones were serving dinner...he nearly dropped the dishes. But formality, formality was key, he couldnt lose his cool or his nerve, or his manners. So trying his best to hold back and exhuberant smile he said.::

Good Evening Master Maximos...

::Maximos smiled back, quite honestly not expecting much more than just that. He knew Walter would keep his strict formal code and soon they're be having their long talks about nothing and everything into the wee hours of the morning. So he smiled and responded with a warm.::

And a good evening to you Walter. I'd like you to meet Ryugi Kazamaru, he'll be joining us today.

:: Maximos's eyes scanned across the table, passing Joshua as they were drawn to the absolute void. She had no visible energy, no visible soul, she wasnt breathing normally...this little girl was NOT human. Infact Maximos had only seen that sort of life force, or lack there of in one other being and he had assumed the being had good reason for masking its identity so he chose not to expose it.

Ruuvan however, would see this girl as impossible. His elemengal eye picked up all the same things as Maximos, on all magical frequencies this girl did not exist, only right here in the physical. Any attempt to peer deeper were smacked down as if staring through a black so thick even Maximos couldnt not dream of producing it. She was nothing...

And yet she was sitting so kindly in the chair with her pretty dress acting perfectly kind.

After setting the last place settling Walter spoke up.::

Master Maximos, I'd like to introduce you to Sir Joshua and the Lady Jhennifer, they will be joining us for dinner this evening.

::He had to hold back a snort...Jhennifer, nice one. She put fake names with her fake bodies too huh? Maximos took a bow.::

A pleasure to meet you both...you know Joshua, you look familiar...have we me...t..

::Before he could finish his sentence the memory hit him, kicking the hat, the man falling in. The memories were foggy, but present!::

...you...you survived, wonderful! I'm really very sorry for all the trouble when last we met, I hope your stay here hasnt been too inhospitable...

::Formalities first, Walter always brought out the best in him. And it would be rude to start off a conversation by asking for something. As Maximos moved about his introductions Walter and directed Ruuvan and Ryugi to their seats.

Ryugi might notice that the mark on the back of his neck had begun to do more than itch, it was beginning to burn, and the burn was progressively getting more, and more and more intense.::

298Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi winced and placed his spare hand on the back of his neck to try and see what was happening. Bad timing on his part...

Um, hello everyone. Ah.. I'd wave but I can't exactly see where any of you a--!!

And down he went as his foot missed the last step as he did a face-plant onto the floor, or what he expected was the floor since he couldn't see anything at all. His face hurt, the back of his neck was burning, and he couldn't see where he was going. This little adventure was slowly becoming more and more awkward.

299Ruuvan

Ruuvan bowed his head to both Walter and Joshua, pausing slightly before giving the girl the same treatment. Never before had he seen such a thing, not that he could recall at this moment anyway, but it was something he did not wish to look at for too long in case he got lost in it.

As the seat was offered he took it, sitting down and trying not to make too much noise with the armour whilst trying to get into a comfortable position. It took a while but he got there in the end and was able to relax.

300themightyjello

(( Sorry, I was out at a thing. ))

"It is a pleasure to see you alive and well, Mr. Maximos."

The child smiled courteously, and curtsied in her own way once more. Of course, her gaze never strayed to the other two arrivals as they were not truly the center of attention in this situation. Maximos had returned home, very much alive...

"No trouble," was Joshua's reply. "I needed a vacation, anyways."

'Jennifer' snrked silently; having always considered his entire life as nothing but a good-for-nothing vacation.

Not paying any mind to this, the man was staring dead-on at Maximos, whether or not he could pry his eyes away from the child long enough to notice. It had been quite a while, and so briefly that they had met each other before, but there was something definitively different about Maximos now than from the way he was before his death... did he get a haircut?

"We've been waiting," Joshua said nonchalantly as he pulled out a chair at the table. "Little Jennifer even stopped in to say hello when she found out you were coming home."

Ryugi Kazamaru Wrote:

Um, hello everyone. Ah.. I'd wave but I can't exactly see where any of you a--!!

Joshua looked towards the door, though seeing a clown flat on his face wasn't much to go on. It was his admission of blindness that brought the situation, as the bad pun would go, to light.

Dipping one finger in what he now knew enough to call 'Noct Soup', Joshua reached towards the center of the table and drew a small design amidst the plates. With little hesitation the design burst to light; though shielded by the various dishes it functioned much less like a lantern but more as simple ambient lighting. It wasn't much, but it would be enough so that Ryugi would be able to find the floor, if he hadn't already.

Though one would think that if Ryugi was the only one here who couldn't see without light, he should really consider getting with the times.

"Oh, you poor boy."

The moment that the light hit the room it illuminated the face of a child. A girl, seeming scarcely old enough to know how to speak in such a dignified manner as she did. Her skin and hair were so pale that the dim light of the room made her seem almost ghostlike, and the black lace dress she wore was as dark as the shadows that hid around every corner in this lightless place.

The child had her knees bent, set on her haunches hardly a foot away from where Ryugi had fell; though in the confusion of introductions it seemed no one had noticed her move from where she had stood beside Walter. The child offered one tiny, pale hand towards Ryugi to perhaps help him off of the impeccably clean floor.

His brand would feel as if it were burning a hole in the back of his neck when the girl's hand neared him.

301Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi had indeed become well acquainted with the floor he was laying on, face down. But that mark on his neck, which had simply been a bit of an itch a few minutes ago quickly rose into something akin to someone touching a red hot poker to his neck. Now, normally Ryugi wouldn't burn from something such as that, but this wasn't exactly regular heat now was it? If Maximos could see emotions and feelings, he'd probably see the back of Ryugi's neck glowing fiercely, almost dazzlingly in whatever color represented pain. Ryugi very much wanted to cry out, but he was a guest, and he didn't want to cause any trouble.

He winced fiercely, tears nearly coming to his eyes as he blinked them down. He grit his teeth and clenched his hands tightly, almost to the point of bringing pain to his hands as he dragged them down to his sides and pushed himself up to his feet, nodding in thanks to the small girl who had attempted to help him up. Swallowing the screaming pain in his neck, and quivering with the massive effort to hold down the indescribable feeling coming from the mark, he forced himself to smile, and wave politely at the occupants of the room, which he could now see, though not perfectly. A little light went a long way for Ryugi's eyes in total darkness. He spoke, his voice sounding relatively normal, except for a slight bit of forced calm which crept into it.

Thank you, Lady Jennifer, for your attempted help, but it wasn't necessary. And greetings and salutations to you all. I believe Maximos introduced me already, but my name is Ryugi Kazamaru, and I'm pleased to make your acquaintance.

302Maximos

themightyjello Wrote:

"It is a pleasure to see you alive and well, Mr. Maximos."

The child smiled courteously, and curtsied in her own way once more. Of course, her gaze never strayed to the other two arrivals as they were not truly the center of attention in this situation. Maximos had returned home, very much alive...

Oh the pleasure is all mine Lady Jennifer. I never thought to see you again so soon...

::He bowed in return to her curtsy, and watched as she wandered off to Ryugi.::

themightyjello Wrote:

"No trouble," was Joshua's reply. "I needed a vacation, anyways."

"We've been waiting," Joshua said nonchalantly as he pulled out a chair at the table. "Little Jennifer even stopped in to say hello when she found out you were coming home."

I'm glad to hear it!

::Maximos said with a smile. He so very much hated the discomfort the Destroyer outlashes caused, especially to a fellow member.::

I never imagined I'd get a whole welcoming party!

::His eyes wandered up to Joshua's head, and the very familiar article of clothing that sat atop it.::

I see you've taken very good care of my hat too, I can take it off your hands now though.

::Said with the friendliest smile in the world! He cringed for a moment when the light came on expecting the house was about to fall on their heads. Born in the Shadow Realm it had no resistance to light, but the glow was controlled enough to stray away from the walls and ceilings and keep the house from collapsing on itself::

Ryugi Kazamaru Wrote:

Thank you, Lady Jennifer, f--

::Ryugi had such an awesome sense of tact! He refused to outburst, refused to scream and refused to show he was in any sort of pain.

Unfortunately not only was he behind Maximos, but Maximos' eyes only let him see emotional turmoil, and emotional energy, actual physical pain had to be shown through the normal channels.

D however, had zero tact what so ever. He remember the little girl, but he had no sense of soul sight, and he lacked the perception to notice the lack of breath or the doll like features. He tried to pounce her, his failure was immense. The pounce was halted as his feet tripped overthemselves, as children often do, and really all he would end up doing was pushing the poor girl, closer to Ryugi, possibly even bumping he right into him. It was very rude.

The mark...would feel like it was all over Ryugi's body, it was in him and on him, it covered his skin, it flowed through his viens. It was like his entire being was one humongous mark. And transversely, one huge ball of pain. It screamed to be noticed, it screamed as if it was never going to fade for as long as he drew breath. It blew over him constantly like a pulsing wave...and all coming from a girl with the most innocent smile on her face. Every cell in his body knew it, and felt it.

...and it hurt.::

303themightyjello

"Greetings and salutations, mister Kazamaru. I hope that you weren't hurt too terribly by your fall."

Even by something so simple as drawing her hand away, the child somehow reduced the pain of that mark significantly.

Though pain comes in many forms... one of which was hopping down the stairs one by one behind Ryugi.

"D- !"

The child made a hasty attempt at scampering back towards where Walter was standing.

304Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi's eyes opened a bit when he realized the pain subsided as the girl drew away from him. Somehow the intense pain he had been feeling was connected to that gir-- and then it hit him. Maximos...it itched when he was nearest Maximos. The mark was connected somehow to this girl, and Maximos! This was not right, and it was something he'd have to ask about it later. Then it hit full force.

In the few milliseconds that the girl rushed past Ryugi to get to where Walter was, the pain increased exponentially until it seemed to cover his entire body. The pain from before was like a calm, cool, summer breeze compared to what Ryugi felt now. As soon as the pain hit, Ryugi dropped to his knees, eyes wide open for a second as the pain suddenly jumped all over his body. Then, as it really set in, his eyes snapped closed, and he fell into a fetal position, clutching himself together and writhing around for a moment as he let out the most horrifyingly pained scream he had ever produced, or ever HEARD produced by anyone.

IT BURNS!!! PAIN!!! MAKE IT STOOOP!!!

MAKE - IT - STOP!!

AAAAAAAAAAAAGGHHH!!!!

305Ruuvan

Ruuvan, sitting at the table rather normally, had no idea what was going on other than the fact the girl was definitely not human and Ryugi was in slight discomfort. All reasoning in his mind snapped shut as Ryu fell to the floor writhing in pain and producing sounds similar to those heard from the beast in Guldor, but he had no idea why it was happening nor what he could do, thus he was left to sit and watch the events unfold from the sidelines.

306themightyjello

Maximos Wrote:

::His eyes wandered up to Joshua's head, and the very familiar article of clothing that sat atop it.::

I see you've taken very good care of my hat too, I can take it off your hands now though.

"Oh, this?" Joshua tipped the brim of the hat up; knocking it to one side on his head. "I think it looks pretty good on me. It's hell to find a nice hat these days."

He crossed his arms over his chest and shook his head.

"No, no, I think I'm really starting to like it. Finders keepers..." Joshua's reply came with the utmost sincerity to it. He had no intention of just handing it over, no matter how nicely the previous owner might have asked.

"...so what are you going to do about it?"

The girl turned halfway, taking the few remaining steps towards Walter while walking backwards until she bumped lightly onto the front of his long legs. There was no pain there, Walter didn't seem to be feeling any adverse effects from the girl. There must have been something wrong with Ryugi...

...well, at least to the other three people in the room it would seem that way.

"Are you feeling alright, mister Kazamaru? That did look like a nasty fall, after all..."

307Maximos

themightyjello Wrote:

"...so what are you going to do about it?"

::Blink. Blink.::

Are you serious?

::Quite literally, he performed a grand total of two blinks with both eyes. Just to reassure himself he had just heard that correctly. "Finders Keepers?!" seriously?! He hadnt said that since he was six! He would have called the man out on joking, but he wasnt joking.

His mind made a quick scan through all his formal rules, and he really didnt know what was most proper to say...or do except, reach out and try and snatch the hat from its faux owner.::

themightyjello Wrote:

"Are you feeling alright, mister Kazamaru? That did look like a nasty fall, after all..."

::As it had turned out, the object D had tripped over, was Ryugi! And so As Ryugi screamed D, scurried to his feet, sitting on Ryugi's back and then leaned forward over his face, putting his index finger to his lips and letting out a...::

Shhhhhh...

::Then patting Ryugi's head very kindly. Before hopping off his back.::

I'm not dat heavy, mistewr Wyugi...

308Ryugi Kazamaru

I...suppose you aren't... Sorry for yelling so much D. But it wasn't you, it was...something else...

Ryugi hefted himself up and brushed off his coat, the pain having subsided for now back to an itch. He then turned to face everyone with a sheepish look on his face.

I've...felt better Lady Jennifer, thank you.

He scratched the mark slightly with his hands, rubbing over it with his fingers as he spoke again.

Well...so much for good first impressions.

He chuckled uneasily afterwards, but how else would one shake off something of that magnitude?

309themightyjello

Maximos Wrote:

Are you serious?

::His mind made a quick scan through all his formal rules, and he really didnt know what was most proper to say...or do except, reach out and try and snatch the hat from its faux owner.::

Joshua tipped back the chair he was sitting in; balancing it on the back legs with the toe of his boot pressed against the underside of the dining table... something that shook it enough so that one of the bowls of noct soup tipped and spilled across the Mark of Radiance that had been scribbled, snuffing out the light.

"Dead."

It could have been a pun, but it wasn't. With one hand on the brim of the hat and the other holding Maximos' wrist, Joshua grinned sadistically.

"Come on, show me how bad you want it."

310Maximos

themightyjello Wrote:

"Come on, show me how bad you want it."

::That called into mind an interesting question. How bad did he want it?

Enough to kill...?

He jerked arm back, so as to slam the chair back down on all fours. Then quickly spun his right wrist around in an attempt at breaking the grab and grab Joshua's wrist.

Enough to fight...?

His left arm flung going for a second pass at the hat. His face, most serious, and his tone most curt.::

Bad enough.

311Ryugi Kazamaru

And poof, out went the light. Amidst the darkness and the voices, Ryugi's stomach would grumble, as he was still quite hungry. And so, rather than attempt to move around, he sat down right were he was standing, and crossed his legs. He then spoke calmly with kindness in his voice.

Um... Excuse me... But would there by chance be anything for me to eat here that I might be able to take to the surface? I'd stay down here and be friendly with all of you, but I can't exactly see well down here, and I feel I'm just getting in the way...

I'm sorry to bug you about it, but I haven't eaten for a couple days.

Ryugi addressed the darkness, his comment aimed at whomever might be able to help him, rather than a certain individual, as he couldn't see after the light had gone out.

312themightyjello

"Not bad enough."

Rather than letting Maxi pull him back in he shoved off, instead. The chair flopped onto its back and Joshua along with it; though he kept rolling with one hand behind his head and the other pulling the hat off and in towards his chest as he rolled over it and onto his feet with the chair between them. Maxi had lunged with his left, but if he hadn't leaned back when a set of feet came at his face then his chest would be shoved off of to aid in the roll.

"Do you want it, or do you need it? Ya know, this is a really nice hat."

He plopped it back onto his head and tugged the rim down.

313Maximos

themightyjello Wrote:

"Do you want it, or do you need it? Ya know, this is a really nice hat."

He plopped it back onto his head and tugged the rim down.

::With his arm free'd he more or less jerked through the air, stumbling back just in the knick of time and catching himself on his other foot. He watched the set of attacking feet come just an inch or two from decking him, before being pulled back for the roll. Joshua was quicker than the thought...

He wasnt interested in who wanted, or needed it more. Those feet nearly HIT him, and if hitting was going to be involved, this was going to be a fight! His right arm spasmed again. He was interested in getting back his property.::

I do know, its MY really nice HAT!

::As he shouted "my" he kicked the offending chair up and toward his opponent's face. Taking the initiative to cross the space between them and attempt the delivery of a short uppercut to Joshua's gut, while Josh was dealing with the chair.::


::This was the Masters house and he could do whatever he pleased in it.::

Oh, of course Sir Ryugi.

::Walter made his way to Ryugi, and poked his forehead with his index finger. Ryugi's eyes turned jet black, and the room suddenly looked black and white. Walter gestured to a seat.::

Please, enjoy the feast.

314themightyjello

Maximos Wrote:

I do know, its MY really nice HAT!

::As he shouted "my" he kicked the offending chair up and toward his opponent's face. Taking the initiative to cross the space between them and attempt the delivery of a short uppercut to Joshua's gut, while Josh was dealing with the chair.::

"WAS!"

Joshua braced against the chair with one arm; the thing jerking awkwardly to the side when he did but he quickly caught the back of the chair with his other hand and brought it up between them. This may have been Arian wood and damned fine construction, but it was still chair legs against a Reaper.

Two of the legs snapped off on Maximos' forearm, and the seat of the chair cracked after the impact, but it held together nicely enough. Joshua stepped in immediately with the aim to snap off those other two legs on the side of Maxi's face.

"It WAS your hat!"

315Ryugi Kazamaru

Maximos Wrote:

::This was the Masters house and he could do whatever he pleased in it.::

Oh, of course Sir Ryugi.

::Walter made his way to Ryugi, and poked his forehead with his index finger. Ryugi's eyes turned jet black, and the room suddenly looked black and white. Walter gestured to a seat.::

Please, enjoy the feast.

Ryugi jumped as he felt something touch him on the forehead. He'd heard Walter approaching him due to the footsteps, but he hadn't expected the poke. Nor had he expected to be able to see. He blinked as he adjusted to the strange new take on the world, and then noticed that Maximos and Joshua were busy fighting each other over what appeared to be Maximos' hat.

Oh my... I don't know what you did...Walter I believe it was, but I thank you very much.

It was then that Ryugi could see the table and the many different assorted foods covering it. He smiled and headed towards the far end of the table, away from the fight, and the girl. He wanted to be as far away from that girl as possible... And who could blame him? He then looked around the table, and gathered a large helping of food, and gingerly took a bite.

This is DELICIOUS!!

316Maximos

::His knuckled cracked in a row from pinky to index and finally thumb, as the fist was driven into the stiff wood. Not only was it Arian wood, the chair itself was older than Walter. It was a priceless antique!

His left arm came up, straight vertical, and manuevered to take the brunt of the slam, the legs shattering against the arm and knocking against Maximos' head as they flew to into the food.

His opposing arm, moving into position to grab the front of the chair, and attempt to jerk to back out of Joshua's hands. But even ancient wood, can only take so much, the chair shattered between its back and the legless seat. Unless Joshua let go, it would leave the chair back and arms in his hands, and the cushy cracked seat in Maximos'.

The first casuality in the war between the agents of life and death. A chair.::

It IS my hat, and that chair was older than YOU!

--

::Walter burned on the inside. And smiled on the out.::

317themightyjello

Like a wishbone the chair was split in two; Maximos having the larger half this time, but Joshua still holding the prize.

He didn't care how old the chair was, nor did he care how much it was worth. If they wanted to throw him out for breaking the chair, they could throw him out. There were probably eighty chairs at that table, each identical to the last, and not a soul had visited this house in the year that Joshua had been waiting. They could spare it.

"Then why am I wearing it?"

Joshua accentuated his statement by driving a fist into the chair seat; the cushioned side wouldn't absorb enough of the impact to keep the already damaged wood from splitting down the middle, though with the hook on the punch Joshua was really more interested in catching the cushion with his knuckles to pull the seat out of Maximos' hands and clear a path for the chair back to be shoved down his throat.

318Maximos

:: Of course he really never did care about the condition of the house, how he would leave it all day coming back just to eat and wander off again. Or spend all day reading up on top, to be honest he was just picking at straws because the camel's back was already quite broken.::

Because you STOLE it!

::He snapped back, just as the chair seat snapped. He was actually quite lucky, he had both hands firmly planted on the chair. Not that this made the wood any stronger, the chair was torn right down the middle with the chair bottom and the cushion being ripped clean out leaving the chair front and back placed in the shadow's hands. And a chair back, flying at his face.

He just barely managed to bring his left arm up to smack the oncoming wood out of the way. He was fast, but not THAT fast, he took a gash along his cheek as the shattered wood nearly slammed his teeth down his through. And in the same motion brought up his right, to try and slap Joshua across the face with the second slab of wood.::

319themightyjello

CRACK!

The chair base snapped across the left side of Joshua's face; his head turning to the right sharply with the impact... though it didn't seem to Maximos like it had been a clean hit, it felt too light. Joshua had turned his head to the side when the chair hit and absorbed most of the impact, though there were still two small cuts across his cheek from the splintered wood which each spilled a single drop of black blood...

"Heh..."

He turned back his head and already the scratches seemed to be gone, leaving only those two drops of blood upon the skin where they had been.

"...I did, didn't I?"

His left foot slid in across the ground, moving his base forwards suddenly as the man slammed his left fist upwards towards Maxi's gut. If the house was allergic to light, it wasn't going to like the sudden flash that came with the punch as a surge of spirit energy fired itself off from Joshua's fist to enhance the impact.

320Ruuvan

Whilst Maximos was fighting for his hat and Ryu was chowing down on the fine food placed on the table, Ruuvan continued to observe everything that was happening and tried desperately not to look at the girl again for fear of losing his eyes in the abyss.

He figured trying to talk the two out of fighting would go down like a lead balloon, and talking to Ryugi whilst he satiated a good hunger wasn't an option either. Thus he sat, watching and wondering about many many things.

321Liquid Lights

Outside, the weather was nice. Things were quiet, too. Other than the comforting sound of a slight breeze, all was still and silent aside from the occasional creak coming from the windmill. The very edge of the rear half of the island was the same- calm, serene.

THUMP.

A halberd, as if the weapon itself had sprung 6000 feet out of the ocean below, was flung over the edge of the island and onto "land". The halberd was massive- at least eight feet long not counting the bladed end. The shaft of the weapon was made from some sort of metal, that could be told by the way it fell to the earth after its master had heaved it onto the solid ground. The bladed end was rather elaborate- many a smooth, attractive curve would become a jagged, wicked edge. The shape was almost organic- and it seemed to actually be made of some type of green stone, smoothed and sharpened to deadly perfection. The last detail, but one which holds much meaning, is the tattered and worn red ribbon tied around the bottom of the pole. Overall, the weapon was fit for a king- not the cold, hard ruffian that was its true master.

"Alright," The voice, coming from over the islands edge, was rough and cold, "this is it."

A hand gripped the top of the landmass not far from where the halberd landed, followed by another. A couple seconds later and a man with long, jet black hair and green eyes would be dusting off his clothes. The man wore nothing that matched the grandness off his weapon- a black leather jacket over a tight, white t-shirt. A belt; jeans; boots. Something of rectangular shape was being held securely in his right jean pocket- probably smokes.

His hair snaked about his face in the breeze as he looked around, careful for signs of life. There was nothing- nothing but this windmill and some bushes.

Then it hit him.

This place, whatever story it had behind it, reminded him of the old Barton Forest. It wasn't in the sights, the sounds, or the smells. It was in the lack of anything that made you feel like you were in total control of how you stood against your surroundings. Yet, he remained unharmed.

"Not here to cause trouble," He said quietly, cautiously, to no one, "just here to find a friend."

He may have looked like a moron to any random jerkoff, but he knew more than anyone that a place like a deserted floating island was far from truely deserted. There were forces about here that he had no control over and was at complete mercy to- of this, he was nearly sure.

He shifted his right foot a little and wormed it under his weapon. With a flick, it was sent into the air in front of him. Without hesitation and almost absentmindedly, he snatched it out of the air and shouldered it as he made his way towards the lighthouse- the only structure he'd managed to see from dragonback*.

*Explanation (for kicks): Stryphe has a sense for the spiritual signatures of those he's familiar with. One of those is Joshua- Stryphe, having learned of the Heavon or Hell tournament, decided to set out and find his old ally from back during Grand Wish.

As for how Stryphe actually got here: A while back, Stryphe was given a dragon by one of his friends. To this day, he uses it when he needs to get to certain hard to reach places (like islands 6000ft. above the ocean). Before the events in my post unfolded, he checked out Shadow Island from afar, then was dropped off and left to climb the islands face. He'd figured it was better to climb a little ways to the top than to land an entire dragon on this potentially dangerous place.

322Maximos

::SMACK!

That'll teach ya!

It had been to long since his last real fight, he as lagging. He didnt even notice the ease behind the impact, he was to busy noticing the impact itself. He expected a little more delay on Joshua's part. Underestimating your opponent...that has to be the first thing you learn NOT to do in fight school.

He was wide open when Joshua came soaring in for the hit. There was that awkward tension, that pause as a fist hits the cushion of energy between fist and flesh. That tinge of resistance seems so easily burst through, the energy flinging free adding to the nicely explosion. That pause allowed someone like Maximos to think "Oh shi--", before the loud smack filled the air.

POK!

The bright flash fortunately was bright enough, and quick enough to destabilize the room, but not for so long enough that it was totalled. The same couldnt hae been said for Maximos. He felt, unfamiliar jolt, tension against his ribs, and insides, organs which were never there before. He even felt a few ribs protest over the others, maybe even pop. He didnt have time to check, or care. It hurt, yes, but it brought a smile to his face. It had been a long time he felt alive...it was like he was flying...

And he was, a good six or seven feet above the ground, this was no time for taking in the small pleasures of life. His right arm sprang into immediately motion, he pointed his fist toward Joshua, four tentacles bathed in the inky black which clothed this place, whiplashed down to the ground, around Joshua. Their black ends digging into the floor boards with an echoing whipcrack, and whiplashing the Shadow Warrior down by his right fist, as if he was launched from a sling shot. Violet sparks rippled down his arm, as he soared to the ground, his shoulders digging in for that extra bit of force a he aimed to send the impact directly to Joshua's chest.::

Now GIVE IT BACK!!

323themightyjello

Joshua touched the rim of the hat again; tilting it to the side slightly with a disappointed expression. He still held his fist out between them, not having moved it at all from where it stopped after driving itself into Maximos' chest.

Maybe you've been dead, but you shouldn't be this rusty...

But then... something happened.

Stryphe stepped onto the island. It was easy enough to sense his energy since there wasn't really that much distance between them, even if he wasn't putting out much at the time. A simple thing to note, like noticing the color of a shirt: there was another guest, and this island was starting to get a little crowded.

He was just the same as the last time they had met: his energy, and Jourgamond's energy... and...

"What th-"

Maximos Wrote:

Now GIVE IT BACK!!

THAP!

It was like a cartoon. Joshua went one way, and the hat just seemed to hang in the air, slightly spinning from the motion as the man who had been wearing it went flying back onto the dining table and knocked a wave of dishes onto the floor as he skidded across.

"Mnnt..."

He rolled back onto his feet; recovering quickly enough from the hit. The time spent sliding had been more than enough to get his mind back on the matter at hand.

"...kktnhu..."

One hand flat on the tabletop in a crouched position, he raised his head... with half a steak clamped between his teeth.

"...hfft!"

324Liquid Lights

"Huh."

Stryphe closed the lighthouse door and made his way back along the stone pathway until he was back at the edge of the island. He sat, letting his legs dangle off the edge.

"Well," He said to himself, laying his halberd down beside him and squeezing a hand into his right pocket, "guess I'll have to wait."

He produced a smoke and popped it between his lips. There was no way he was going to attempt to navigate the possibly endless void of black- there was a good chance that letting himself in was beyond the question. He'd have to be let in. Besides, he had no source of-

Flick.

He eyed his lighter for a second, considering the possibilities.

...

"...******** it."

He pulled the flame to the tip of his cigarette and shoved the lighter back into one of his jacket pockets. He didn't want to push his luck with trying to go where he wasn't suppose to and, for all he knew, the light from the lighter wouldn't do him any good.

"It doesn't feel like he's in any sort of trouble," He thought aloud before taking a mindful drag on the stick. "Hell," Smoke escaped from his mouth as he continued talking to himself, "he'd probably be the one causing all the trouble anyways."

325Maximos

:: The hit connected with a series of snaps as each of his knuckles popped on impact. His extended entire force of motion impacting Joshua's chest, stopping him in mid air at the impact point for that fraction of a second until Joshua went soaring back, the dining room table skidding back a few inches, scraping the hard wood floors.

With a step of clops his feet hit the floor, just and inch off from where Joshua was standing, without hesitation his left hand reached out to snatch the spinning hat before it hit the floor.

He actually hadnt tried that attack yet. His rolled his right hand into a fist, as the tentacles retracted from the ground returning to their inky ethereal black forms and fading as they draped around his right arm. As his fist clenched he could almost feel the rust shattering off of it. He wasnt back to 100%, but it felt good to be back in the game.

Now granted, he had just lost countless fine china, and while Walter had summoned shadows to bring more food, they just wasted hours of preparation. But he had the hat! And a triumphant smile.::

Serves you right, thief!

326Ryugi Kazamaru

Majak ve vi jikmada...

Ryugi put on a displeased and saddened look as he watched his dinner go flying off the table as Maximos and Joshua continued to fight one another over Max's hat. Rather than get upset about it, he leaned down to assist Walter in the cleaning he would undoubtedly be doing...

So, since Maximos and Joshua are...busy...at the moment, perhaps you and I could enjoy a decent conversation?

Ryugi spoke to Walter as he picked up a few broken pieces of china into a pile for easier disposal.

327themightyjello

"Mmnnnffnnt..."

He bit down, and tore a chunk out of the steak as he pulled it away with his free hand. There was time for a few quick gnashes, then a swallow.

"Walter, this steak is awesome."

He bit down on the rest of it again; too much to just cram into his mouth at once; and took off like a runner from the blocks. The table shook like it was an earthquake as he pounded down the length of it before leaping off the edge with a left flying side kick intended for Maxi's smug grin.

328Maximos

:: No no, not twice, not the same way as before. Despite how seemingly into the moment he was, he wasnt going to let something that easy go by. The sound of Joshua kick starting off the block was the sound for Maximos to spring into action.

Now he wasnt the strongest boy in the world, but he wasnt exactly a weakling either. The table was empty except for one running man, and it stood on several legs, he didnt need to lift it off the ground, he just needed to...

He flicked the hat atop his head, his right hand smacked on the underside of the table, ducking and slipping under the antique, the thumping of feet in a 100ft dash was his time clock. With a grunt and maximum strain, he dug his boots into the hard wood floor, digging both hands under the table and lift, as hard as he could. The slippery tentacles raging around his arm as he strained. For the first time in years, Maximos's face had color, beat red, a gutteral grunt was heard as he finally heft the 60ft wooden thing up onto its back haunches, and shoved it back, just as Joshua was reaching a few inches from the top.

The wooden monstrosity would likely scrape the surface of the ceiling before gravity took it and sent it falling in reverse. Letting out a "whew", and looking somewhat embarassed at people eating dinner who were now without table.::

329themightyjello

Up! Up! Up and away! The table tilted itself up on end, scratching the ceiling just slightly as it turned over and began falling backwards through the dining hall.

But there was no sound of a body sliding to the floor.

Despite the slippery slope Joshua had ran straight up the table, even when it was nearly vertical he had hardly slowed down at all. When it reached its apex he leaped off of it with a kick; turning over in the air like a backflip, only that when his feet touched the ceiling they seemed to stick there. Joshua crouched on the ceiling for only a second as the end of the table swung past on its return to the ground before he jumped down, onto the underside of the table.

Maximos was paying too much mind to his guests, if he was already worrying about tablemanners. Joshua, on the other hand, had a downwards slope and a clear line for a shoulder check that could send the shadow man clear into the far wall.

Oddly enough, the child was nowhere to be seen. Perhaps she had been crushed beneath the table, or perhaps she was hiding behind the overturned rack of lamb, it was hard to tell when there was no way that one could possibly locate her other than with their own two eyes.

330Ruuvan

There are few things that Elves cannot dodge when they see them coming, but as it stood Ruu did not see the table he was sitting at lift up and head towards the the ceiling, thus he was chinned by the woman object and toppled backwards off his chair and to one side of the room. No scratch was there, definitely nothing broken, but it still hurt like a b***h and he was left wondering why there was such a large fight over Max's hat.

331Maximos

:: No no no, no time for a break, no time to stop and take a breather. This guy was intense, he couldnt underestimate him, he could shatter through the table, or dive under it at the last minute or...

Clip clop...the sound of feet hitting a close by surface...like a ceiling.

...or run straight up the wall and cling the ceiling, and then bounce off. No that most certainly was not on the list.

Like a swimmer jumping into the water after a few weeks off, Maximos's mind was in the right place, but his body was not. It wasnt that he didnt want to move, or that he didnt know he had to move. It was more that his body was running on old equipment, it needed to be pushed, to be strained, to be forced back into the shape it used to be. And this...this was perfect. Not to mention...::

Its my hat! Keep your sticky hands off of it!

::Walter always made his steak juicy...always. Sticky hands were a definite when handling it. But he didnt have the time to be worrying about that sort of thing.

He had no intention of just being slammed into a wall. He could tell he wasnt fast enough at the moment to dodge, all he could do was brace for impact and brace he did. His feet digging deep as Joshua came careening down. Impacting the dead center of Maximos's chest just as he had managed to fold his arms in front of it, Maximos's feet shattered into the floor boards, scraping back and kicking up broken chunks of wood as Joshua's sheer force propelled him back, into, and through the far wall behind him. With a crunch and a bit of a caucophony of crumbling the wall was broken, crumbling down in a pile rubble and a white fluffy dust cloud. All that was left was really only a whole about the size of the average door. And of course, the hat precariously perched on top of the wreckage in the middle of the guest bedroom floor. And not a stir visible in the room.::

332themightyjello

THUK!

The sound of impact into a soft, juicy object. The kind of object that Maximos hadn't been for an eon or more. Joshua knew before they had even started that he was different... that he was human. He didn't expect him to know how to control his body this soon after the transformation, and that was why he'd been pulling his punches.

It was true, Joshua was a bit rusty, himself. He'd been wasting away in this black abyss for a year now waiting... for today. He knew that this guy was the kind of guy that could take it, but only if somebody woke him up first.

"Njjsty ffrgrth'n duh bsthtkn'd." Those sticky fingers had brushed the edge of the hat at the time of impact. In truth he'd thought Maxi would have provided more resistance, which would have thrown him back more slowly and given Joshua the time to recapture the ball, but it looked like there was no fumble this time.

He tore the steak off again, chewing as he jogged up through the new door towards the rubble.

"Yo~ ...you dead?"

333Maximos

themightyjello Wrote:

He tore the steak off again, chewing as he jogged up through the new door towards the rubble.

::He waited, his body was going to take a bit of waking up, but his mind was sharp. Strategy was as much a part of this fight as anything else was. As it stood his opponent was his equal if not his better, he needed something to keep him in the game!

To any one sensing life, Maximos wasnt in that rubble, and the moment Josh came through the "door", a pair of swinging feet would be flying for his face. His hope was to hit the face and kick off, giving him a position to ready or counter a follow up attack.

Maximos had taken keen advantage of the rubble to make it up, climb onto the corner betwix the roof and the wall, and he'd made slight use of his shadow manipulation, to add a bit of extra grip, to a flat wall so he could deliver a nice swinging kick toward the unsuspecting Joshua. Hopefully, just before he could reach down and claim the prize.

Brains, he still had brains...body would come later. Hopefully soon.::

334themightyjello

There was no hiding, unless Maximos managed to block out his existence entirely. It was true, he couldn't see anyone under that pile of rubble, nor could he hear anyone moving, and the overwhelming presence of shadow magic in this mansion made sniffing him out all but impossible... but there was one thing that Maximos could never hide from Joshua, something so familiar to him that he had been using it himself for years. Just like Maximos' glasses, which had shown the presence of souls, there was no way Joshua would have missed a soul with as high spiritual energy as Maximos, even if it did not bear the distinctive mark of the Reaper upon it.

It had definitely been a bold move, using brains over brawn. 'Work smart, not hard' applied to fighting as well, if you can't overcome your opponent then you only have to corner them and win at your own pace. Joshua knew where Maxi had been hiding, but there was no sure-fire way to predict what he would try next -

WHUD!

Maximos' feet connected... with Joshua's face.

He'd taken a firm stance, not just bracing for the impact but fighting it. From the way that the blow had struck it was clear that he should have been able to dodge it easily, but instead he'd headbutted the soles of Maximos' shoes.

"Come on..."

A drip of blood ran over his brow and down the left side of his nose. Rather than striking back, though, he tucked the last bite of steak into his mouth.

"You hit like a girl."

335Maximos

themightyjello Wrote:

WHUD!

Maximos' feet connected... with Joshua's face.

::Maximos's grin stretched from ear to ear. His knee's bent soaking in the impact. Contact! His plan had work---He wasnt budging. He hadnt knocked Joshua back at all, not even an inch! The smile faded as his eyes widened, a look of shock splattering across his face.::

themightyjello Wrote:

"Come on...You hit like a girl."

::This wasnt the first time Maximos heard big talk during a fight. Trash talk brushed off his back like water off a duck. But this time was different in truth...Joshua was right. Not that he hit like a girl persay, as he knew some girls that could hit pretty damn hard...but he wasnt where should be. Flesh and blood were lagging him down, he knew he was stronger than this, more agile than this, quicker, tougher...but he had to push it.

With shadow all he had to do was think and it was done, his body was meaningless. As long as he could hold he thought, and the will the body would move until it was broken, this wasnt the same. He had to push this body, make it move, fight its aches and pains...though the base principal was the same the application was totally different.

Despite his training in all those years, he had honestly forgotten what it was to be alive...

That shock faded as solid cold determination shot across his face.::

Enough play.

::The single solid though ripped across his mind, clearing it. It wasnt that the hat shouldnt be in Joshua's hands...it wasnt. That was all there was to it.

His toes grinded down using Joshua's head like the firm base that it was. He pushed, gritted his teeth and rolled his body forward, over the round surface that was Joshua's head. Rolling to the back and pushing as if he was going to kick off. Just as his body moved airborne he tucked his upper half down and under into a front flip behind Joshua's back. Two hands immediately and expediently flew back to grip the mans shirt from behind and tug, just as his two feet smacked the ground behind Joshua. An almost primal...::

Rrraaagh!!

::Was let loose as he landed, immediately wretching his body forward, using his not so light wieght to jerk forward and swing his arms overhead, basically aiming to toss Joshua flying back across the dining room. Passion. Drive. Determination. These were lost emotions, the Destroyers, but he had them now. He could feel them seething through him and shoving him forward without any chance of retreat.::

336themightyjello

Joshua was bent over by the weight; having someone stand on your head, even for just a second, is not the most pleasant experience in the world. He slid his front foot forwards more to keep himself upright, even as Maximos rolled over him, and what happened next instilled some new faith back into him.

Flesh, blood, bone... it's all just dead weight unless you use it.

He chuckled, even being thrown across the room he was still chuckling. There was enough simple control left to throw his legs up over his head and turn the fall into a landing; the balls of his feet catching the force of his fall and dropping his center of gravity in front of them. A four-point stance, sitting on the balls of his feet with his fingertips pressed to the floor, was one of the best stances a person could be in if they want to answer a charge.

All he had to do was throw himself forwards with both legs, push off with his hands to raise his body up, and drive straight into the opposition's chest. His arms crossed over in front of him, forming an X that he intended to use to slam Maximos right back through that 'door' he had come out of.

337Maximos

themightyjello Wrote:

Joshua was bent over by the weight; having someone stand on your head, even for just a second, is not the most pleasant experience in the world. He slid his front foot forwards more to keep himself upright, even as Maximos rolled over him, and what happened next instilled some new faith back into him.

::Maximos wasnt done. Anyone can make it out of a throw like that unscatched, you just flip and land, set in motion. Just because he found determination, he could just let his brain go to mush and rely on instinct. Instinct can only carry one so far. Just as his hands released Joshua, his body lurched forward, fingers smacking on the ground like a runner on his starting block. But the gun had already been fired and Maximos took off in full sprint.

He need to know how far, and how fast he could push this body. And then he needed to know he could use this speed to his advantage. He prided himself on that speed, that agility, and his unyielding viciousness in attack. Speed and attack...speed and attack...he had to focus now. This was a challenge...

themightyjello Wrote:

He chuckled, even being thrown across the room he was still chuckling. There was enough simple control left to throw his legs up over his head and turn the fall into--

--The moment Maximos was hoping for. He wasnt quick enough just yet to toss a sword and follow directly beneath it, but Joshua wasnt a sword, he was a full grown man. He wouldnt have to slow him down, gravity and Josh himself, would do that for him, all he had to do was be there at the right time. He could let himself have the doubt that he wouldnt. He had to make it!

And just as Joshua's feet were coming for that ground...he did. Wether his attack was successful or not, he was there. His ducked himself down, stepping extra low, reaching his arms out to grasp both Joshua's feet by the ankles before Josh could have the moment to fully right himself. In that awkward phase between turning and landing. Then he'd leap, pushing as much force into his legs as he could muster, his arms trailing overhead. His right eye flaring up, as if it had ignited in a white torch in his skull. As he leaped, he aimed to swing Joshua by the feet and send him crashing straight into the overturned table below to finish the furniture off. Letting out another raw, shout. He simply could not afford to hold back.::

338themightyjello

Maximos Wrote:

::He wouldnt have to slow him down, gravity and Josh himself, would do that for him, all he had to do was be there at the right time. He could let himself have the doubt that he wouldnt. He had to make it!

And just as Joshua's feet were coming for that ground...he did. Wether his attack was successful or not, he was there.::

Gravity could be a harsh mistress... it could aid a man one moment, and work against him the next. Joshua hadn't expected Maximos to have gained that much speed yet, the man had seemed to be a little slow on realizing just what his body was capable, and incapable of.

He hated to admit it... but Joshua was impressed.

"NICE!"

The shout would be accompanied by an impact. Maximos had rushed in, head low, but Joshua was not the kind of person who would be overcome with speed alone. His body was already in motion, he just had to make use of it, and with no hesitation at all he used the torque of his body's backflip to bring his knees up under Maximos' chin at the same time as a doubled fist came hammering down to the top of his head.

339Maximos

themightyjello Wrote:

"NICE!"

::A smirk, he couldnt help but smirk. As he realized, this was not about the Hat at all. This was about him, this was about the fight, he had to be happy with himself for his little achievement, and then...

THWACK!

Now in all fairness, that hurt. Not a deep emotional pain, more of a "OW!" sort of pain. He had that wonderful shadow form before that barely felt anything good or bad. Now he had flesh and bone, and could see the few black splotches in his vision and the quick flash of red as the hammer wieght smacked his head down. His teeth gritted in protest as chin met knee and nearly bit his tongue off. The wieght ricocheted down his body slamming him down.

Pain.

Pain was a very old feeling, like the arrows that used to pierce his body when he failed in training. Pain, like having live steel slice through limbs and body parts and being forced to continue before his mother, the healer could reach him. Pain. He remembered pain...

And he remembered how much he liked it...

The smirk, grew to a smile, a slightly twisted smile from ear to ear...

The force drove his knee down, thumping against the wood. His arms rose to push Joshua back. Not to attack, just clear a space, just for a moment. There was an unspoken feeling in the air...this wasnt over. This wasnt even a break, the fight had barely even begun.

He stood, his arm pushing off his knee as he stood. His gloved right hand rising to wipe a streak of blood off his grinning face.::

I believe its time we move past the warm up round...

::He scanned the broken and destroyed room. There were no people here, in this void the only person in this room was Joshua. There we no chairs or silverware, there were potential weapons. His mind had finally settled where it belonged. He lived a life living for his "friends" and that life was over. This moment was for himself. Only himself. His hands moved to pat the dust off his sleaves and coat.::

If you would be so kind as to join me on the surface we can continue this without making life too strenuous for Walter...what do you say?

340themightyjello

Joshua pressed the heel of his hand against his face, wiping away the bit of blood that was left from where Maximos' kick had struck. Behind the blood there was nothing, no cut, not even a mark to show he had been struck other than the smeared blood on the skin.

...and he laughed.

"Sure."

He walked away, bending beside the table before tilting it back on its side with a heave. Beneath it, a few feet from where all of this had begun, his sword and bracers sat in a pile. He pulled them both on in little time, feeling that when they continued, Maximos might have cleaned off enough rust to make him need them.

Respectfully, he bowed his head to Walter as he passed towards the door; not saying anything, but making it clear enough that he was apologizing for the damage.

"Hey," the man said, pausing at the door, "...don't come without the hat. I still think it looks good on me."

341Maximos

themightyjello Wrote:

"Sure."

::Maximos nodded keeping that smile ever present. He had at least a base level of trust in this man...no trust was the wrong word. It was a sense of honor, the way they had just swung on each other, Joshua just didnt seem the type to turn dishonorable and try and get a cheap strike. He didnt need it.

So he felt safe in turning around, brushing the last bits of debris off his shoulders, and picking up the hat from the comfortable resting place on the pile of rocks. Just as his hand graced the brim the voice called out.

themightyjello Wrote:

"Hey," the man said, pausing at the door, "...don't come without the hat. I still think it looks good on me."

It made sense, Josh hadnt watched him walk over here, he had gone to get his equipment. The very fact that he said it made him laugh just a bit. They were just too similar, this was going to be good. He picked up the hat, a few sparks dancing across his hand. The holes, the wear and tear, they were still the same, but safe in his hands they were repairing.

With a flick of his wrist the hat rolled down his arm and plopped onto his head. He took a moment to check his pocket feelng all 5 stones, and then headed for the stairs. Josh had probably already exited the lighthouse door and Maximos followed soon after. Pausing just outside the door, letting it click shut behind him as he eyed the competition with a smirk on his face. There were no words, just a silent look that seemed to quietly ask "You ready?"::

342themightyjello

Joshua had already left, exiting the lighthouse with a hand over his eyes to cut out the light. There was really only one disadvantage to darkvision... it tended to make the transition back into the light rather jarring from time to time, especially with a darkness so opaque as the one inside that mansion.

Seeing Stryphe smoking beside the lighthouse wasn't a surprise; he knew that the demon had an addiction to the things, and he'd noticed his arrival earlier. However, he didn't stop to say hello or anything like that... there was just one long glance before Joshua walked to the side, towards an open area.

A glance that said 'keep out of this'.

Maximos wasn't long behind, and in another minute the two of them were standing at opposite ends of a grassy clearing among the hedgework. Though there was just something here, about this day, that couldn't knock that grin off of his face.

This guy... he wasn't like any of the other guys... this guy had a seal of approval. This guy was grade S, top notch, the cream of the crop... You don't get to be in this line of work if you're shabby or slow. This guy was the kind of guy that he wouldn't have to hold back on.

Joshua slid his right foot back, taking up a left side stance with his arm in front of him. Before had been nothing, nothing at all. A slap in the face as a wake-up call... this is where the real fight would begin.

343Ryugi Kazamaru

With the two fighting men gone, Ryugi sighed, and took up a seat on one of the chairs that HADN'T been destroyed in the fighting. Things were suddenly much quieter after the two had left, almost eerily so. He shrugged, and looked around, wondering what he would do now. He could always start a conversation with Walter, but it would seem that Walter was going to be very busy for a while as he cleaned up the mess. Maybe he could try and talk to Ruuvan, since he seemed to be bored out of his skull as well, and the girl seemed to have vanished among the chaos of the fighting.

344Maximos

::That stance, that look in his eye. Thats all he needed, words simply were not necessary. His eyes said it all. This was not the kind of opponent Maximos could hold back on. He could give no quarter and expect none in return. This would be a fight to remember.

Only one weapon would do in a match like...

His left hand slid up his side resting on the hilt of the Nameless.

His legs slid apart, his right hand gently resting on the hilt of the blade, and then...black. Not a fog, or smog, or cloud of black. But the rush of his feet carrying him, bursting him forward across the small distance. Seconds like minutes, minutes like hours. It seemed he'd never actually draw the sword, but he couldnt have been stupid enough to swing a dull sheath, he could dare insult an opponent like that, with an attack like that.

SNAP!

At the last minute, the skidding could be heard of feet against ground, there was no grinding of metal just the silent hum as the seemingly flawless blade glided from the sheath soaring directly for a clean cut across the shoulders. A beheading was in the works. The bade hummed almost musically as it sliced the air.

Maximos wasnt cruel, he wasnt murderous, he had to attack with his all, and yet he knew it would take much more than this to kill this man. Much more. He would never use this sort of force on someone he could kill, these men tettered on the edges of life and death, defending its borders. It would take much more than either of them to push them over.::

345themightyjello

The blade snapped through the air, and it snapped straight through Joshua's neck, drawing a string of blood out behind the blade as it cut clear through to the other side. For Joshua, that satisfied smirk still sat on his face... satisfied that the Reaper had finally decided to bring out his desire to fight.

It was almost unnoticeable, because it happened in the shadow of the blade and as the weapon had passed through it seemed to leave no mark, but trailing only a fraction of an inch behind it the whole way through a light had burned across Joshua's neck; the light of healing, like tape applied to paper, it mended a clean cut like that as if it were nothing. There was no tearing of flesh or battering of the body, it was simply something being separated, and then brought back together...

"Mine."

Joshua's right hand snapped out for the brim of the hat, and his left followed immediately beside it intended for Maximos' nose. He'd punch the man straight out from under his hat and take it back.

346Maximos

::Was the only responce as the swordsmen completed the cut. His left hand sliding off the hilt to let his right finish the motion. He knew he wasnt going to kill him with this, he thought perhaps it would be to a defense of some sort, but in effect it was a defense of sorts. He noticed the same basic responce to the small cuts and nicks Joshua had taken down below. This was sort of the final resolution, thre was no need for surprise.

He had zero hesitation.::

themightyjello Wrote:

Mine.

::With his left hand free he gripped Joshua's holding it in place just before the fingertips reached for the brim of the hat. His smirking face meeting Josh's, his white and black eye meeting Joshua's.::

Not quite.

::With one arm held, and the other in such close proximity, the nameless was brought up in a quick fan like spin flat spin, with a flick of the wrist. His left hand would provide the tension to pull one limb back and hopefully distance it enough from its socket that gravity wouldnt hold it in place. Though in note of the neck, he was sure to put a but if a twist at the end of his cut, sliding the blade so that it wasnt a clean cut but instead dug at an angle near the end of the slash like a wedge. Sort of aiming to not only cut through, but provide the distance to push the limbs off their base. He'd cut at the easiest to seperate points, the elbows.

As for that right arm. He had no intentions of letting go, if he felt it give he had every goal of pulling it clean out of place. He gave no quarter, and he took no steps back, retreating was not an option.::

347themightyjello

A spin of the wrist to bring the blade up between them from underneath. A nice little trick, but it would be stopped short. Joshua was not 'naked' anymore, he was wearing the armored bracers that had deflected better blades than that one before. His left hand turned briefly outwards to twist the armored plates into contact with the blade before it made it very far; a dribble of blood running down to the hilt as it cut shallowly through the leather where the plates did not cover.

"Quite."

He shoved the hilt downwards with the back of his arm and then snapped his hand upwards immediately. Even if Maxi answered back with the blade again he had no room to get up the momentum for a penetrating strike anymore... and the prize was worth more than a few drops of blood in the end.

His left hand would lift the hat just a few inches, and then his forehead would say hello to Maximos' own.

348themightyjello

Ryugi Kazamaru Wrote:

With the two fighting men gone, Ryugi sighed, and took up a seat on one of the chairs that HADN'T been destroyed in the fighting. Things were suddenly much quieter after the two had left, almost eerily so. He shrugged, and looked around, wondering what he would do now. He could always start a conversation with Walter, but it would seem that Walter was going to be very busy for a while as he cleaned up the mess. Maybe he could try and talk to Ruuvan, since he seemed to be bored out of his skull as well, and the girl seemed to have vanished among the chaos of the fighting.

"You seem lonely..."

The child was sitting in a chair beside Ryugi, casting a sidelong glance towards him as her legs swung back and forth over the chair's edge. The moment her words reached his ears the burning sensation came back once more... that Reaper mark burned into the back of Ryugi's neck pumping fire through his veins.

It had to be because of what was happening upstairs... there were no Reapers in the room after those two had left.

"Did your friends leave you behind, boy?"

349Maximos

themightyjello Wrote:

"Quite."

:: Not this time. Not the same way as last time at least. Maximos wasnt running, unless he was budged, he wasnt budging. And he wasnt going to make it easy to be budged. Swordplay came easy, very easy, for him a sword had moved beyond the level of "weapon", it was not an extension, it was a metal limb. A product of training.

Metal being a hard surface, tough to break. Like Joshua's head, but he wasnt backing down. Joshua had stopped the blade and Maximos immediately jerked his right arm to the left, close to his body.

Joshua's head came and hit with a vicious clash, Maximos didnt dodge, he slammed his head right back against Josh, his teeth gritting and grinning right back at him.

No backing down. Never again. All or nothing.

The hit stung, like a bat to the skull, but he'd hurt worse before, he had to grin and bear it. He had lost the hat....a temporary setback. Joshua was only a foot or less from him, he didnt have the room to stab. But he had the room to slash, both Joshua's hands were above the waist, and the waistline is exactly where he aimed to slash. He couldnt stab, but he could sure as hell dig that slash in as deep as possible as he brought that sword from left to right. Slipping his left hand from around Joshua's arm and using it to push his upper body back, against the cut. Hoping to put a nice fat space in that slash, he'd dig as far as he could even if that meant trying to cut him in half.

Meanwhile a trinkle of blood dripped from above a small cut in his right eye, the sheer intensity of the impact tearing the skin open. The blood dripped down his cheek and acros his lip as he seethed a word through his teeth.::

Indeed...

350themightyjello

Maximos Wrote:

Indeed...

"No."

Maxi slashed across Joshua's stomach with the blade, and the slash was clean, leaving nothing to be desired at all in execution or positioning... yet nothing happened. It didn't cut, not even the clothing.

Two cuts... one through the neck, with the tip of the blade... one through the wrist with the base of it. Blood had run across the sword's edge, and now that blood that was on the weapon coated it like a shell. The beast had no fangs to bite with; his blade had been dulled.

He snapped his wrist back, tossing the hat into the air above them with his left hand as he drew it back sharply; hardly even further than Maximos' nose protruded from his fleshy, human face... and immediately Joshua slammed it forwards. His entire body torqued into the movement, his left foot sliding forwards as he dug the ball of his right into the soft earth; twisting his hips and shoulders in unison as soon as the arm extension had completed.

It was a one inch punch in the eye.

351Ryugi Kazamaru

themightyjello Wrote:

"You seem lonely..."

The child was sitting in a chair beside Ryugi, casting a sidelong glance towards him as her legs swung back and forth over the chair's edge. The moment her words reached his ears the burning sensation came back once more... that Reaper mark burned into the back of Ryugi's neck pumping fire through his veins.

It had to be because of what was happening upstairs... there were no Reapers in the room after those two had left.

"Did your friends leave you behind, boy?"

Ryugi jumped and moved away from the girl, not because of the pain, which receded once he backed off, but because he hadn't seen her, and she suddenly appeared out of nowhere! It was just plain creepy! He quickly collected himself and moved to speak, keeping his distance, and the pain at a tolerable level.

My apologies Lady Jennifer. I didn't see you there.

He smiled sheepishly and responded to her question.

Not lonely exactly, but it does seem that most everyone has their own plans at the moment.

352themightyjello

The child adjusted herself in the chair so that she could sit, facing Ryugi, without having to turn her head. Her hands were folded neatly in her lap, and she had the pleasant smile of an innocent child on her face... but she did not stir at all: not one tilt of the head, not one single blink, and she seemed to draw breath only when speaking.

"That's a pity, Mister Kazamaru. Were you just here as a dinner guest, then?"

353Maximos

::It all happened to fast, Maximos was fast and he was pushing his body. He felt like a bridge was being extended across a river, as it stood he could run up to the edge of the bridge and then he had to jump. He might make it, he might not. If he kept pushing the bridge would be complete and he could run straight across...then he'd have his speed back. Right now, he could clearly see the fist coming, it was an inch from his eye how could he NOT see it?! But there wasnt a heck of a lot he could do.

This was going to hurt, this was going to hurt alot. Whats more, he might not be able to see clearly out of that eye for a bit so he had to brace for that. He had fractions of a second, not nearly enough time to do anything more than slightly tilt his head so that the impact wasnt centered on his head, but more towards the side...not by alot, but just by enough.

SMACK!

That sound of flesh wapping into cushiony flesh. The eye saw red, and for a moment the usual sight of spirits gliding through the air was blanked out as the eye shut. He had given his head an angle, enough angle that the impact jerked his head to the right and down, it would have taken him flat to the ground.

"Uugh--

No. No quarter.

Stop being so damned weak!

--Gggraaaah!!!"

He jerked his shoulders with his head, followed by his hips. He had to push, he had to push past the pain. Though it was peaking on levels he hadnt felt in years he could not give in to agony or the bliss. His body spun on an angle like a top, to the right and down in a full 360. Though at the 180 mark he flicked his feet just slightly off the ground giving him enough lift to follow through with his arch, bringing the blade around from the opposite side aiming to send it crashing down on Joshua's head. To cleave it in twain.

Maximos was hit in the eye, he was used to this sword cutting through flesh without resistance, he expected the man had tougher skin in such a muscle dense area as his gut. And a slash like that likely wouldnt slow him...he had no idea the blade was blunted.::

354Ryugi Kazamaru

themightyjello Wrote:

The child adjusted herself in the chair so that she could sit, facing Ryugi, without having to turn her head. Her hands were folded neatly in her lap, and she had the pleasant smile of an innocent child on her face... but she did not stir at all: not one tilt of the head, not one single blink, and she seemed to draw breath only when speaking.

"That's a pity, Mister Kazamaru. Were you just here as a dinner guest, then?"

I was here because I ran into Maximos while out and about, and since I believed he was dead, I decided to travel with him for a time. Our travels brought us here.

Ryugi leaned up against a nearby wall, as it was much more comfortable than simply standing.

What about you Lady Jennifer? What brings you here?

355themightyjello

They'd separated enough so that Joshua could see anything coming, especially something so wide as that.

Why are you relying on that thing so much?

He brought his right arm up over his head, using the bracer to block the blade as it came down on the back of his arm. There was no way a dull blade would be able to cut through that armor, and no way that a simple cut like that would break his guard.

You are not your weapon. It's just holding you back.

Chht!

"Get this thing out of my sight!"

He threw the sword off to his right with the bracer; letting his arm fall to his side with disinterest. His left hand snatched the hat out of the air before it could fall past him, and set it back upon his own head.

The blood was running again... the black ichor slowly dripping over the hilt of the weapon and Maxi's knuckles. Black blood from the black blade, it was almost like ice melting.

356themightyjello

"He was dead. Everyone knows that."

The child spoke matter-of-factly, not a hint of doubt in her voice at all. It wasn't like what someone would say if they had only heard about it on the news or from hearsay... there was no doubt in it at all. Maximos had been dead, and now he wasn't, and that concept did not seem at all odd to the child.

"Mister Kazamaru, you do pry, don't you? Nevertheless, I'm here because I wanted to give Mister U-... Mister Maximos a proper hello."

She had almost said something else, and even at the first letter of that something the Reaper mark reacted violently. It was for just an instant, but that most definitely had been the beginnings of the name of the one who had marked him.

357Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi winced as the first bit of the name had been uttered. Of course, his attention had been drawn away from the name, to the pain, just long enough for him to miss what she'd said, before her saying Maximos.

Hmm, well, I suppose that's normal enough. If you don't mind me asking, how do you know Maximos?

It was a normal question when one's friends were to meet. Of course, Ryugi didn't know if "Jennifer" was really one of Maximos' friends, but he was quite sure that she was an acquaintance at least.

358Maximos

With teeth gnashing and with all his force coursing through his hands he sent the blade soaring down. Even dulled it seemed beautiful, glistening read. But in the end, thats all it was. Dulled. And thats all it was ever going to be. Dull.

The shadow of a memory, the memory of a friendship. A friendship that died with him. Somewhere deep as the blade struck the armor, in those few seconds of pause, he felt something deep inside, deep perhaps in his soul, something disconnected. It didnt die...it simply was no more.

themightyjello Wrote:

Chht!

Maximos knew that sound, he knew it all too well. He had caused that sound in too many pieces of metal for him to count. The sound of a crack, along a sheet of metal. As the blood loosened and Joshua flicked his arm to the side Maximos saw, silver tears and black blood. Shards of broken metal falling to the ground. The blood dripped down his hands and across the hilt, staining the blade broken end of the blade. The Nameless was bleeding its final drops.

It died Nameless, it died as nothing. But a broken memory of people that had no longer remembered him...just as he would no longer remember the trinkets that reminded him of them.

He knew Joshua wouldnt just bluntly attack like that, he'd give him his moment. And Maximos took that moment, he placed the hilt in the sheath closing it for a final time with a snap, and tossing the remnants of the broken sword directly off the island. The weapon spun before falling down. Worthless...

He raised his fist and pointed it at Joshua, the inky black tentacles writhing off of it, lashing and tasting the air.

Maximos Wrote:

Only one weapon would do in a match like this...

And this was it. His own hand.

He needed nothing else.

He needed no one else.

He would rely on his own strength and no one elses.

"My apologies Joshua, I slowed our contest with that child's toy...it wont happen again."

A new day had dawned, and with it a new Maximos.

359themightyjello

Joshua waited patiently until everything had been completed... The man was shedding his old life, something he couldn't have done with just his death, it took a complete rebirth to do that. Body, soul, mind, and heart... The old trappings must be left behind so that they wouldn't weigh him down in the things that lay ahead of him.

"Put your past behind you."

He pulled the edge of the hat down, his own hand brushing past the hilt of the sword over his left shoulder, but not drawing it. No, that was not the kind of weapon that would let itself be used in a fight over pride. Not as the two of them were now. Maybe, once a few of those old shackles came off...

"It's time for you to live without those regrets."

His right foot slid back once more, taking the same left side stance that he hadn't taken advantage of earlier. Maximos was losing the weight of his old life, and he was learning quickly what it was like to have a mortal body again. He had nothing left to slow him down. No past, no present, only the future.

"Come on then," the Reaper said, turning his lead hand up and beckoning the opponent towards him.

360themightyjello

Ryugi Kazamaru Wrote:

Hmm, well, I suppose that's normal enough. If you don't mind me asking, how do you know Maximos?

"I met him a long time ago, Mister Kazamaru. He seemed sad, and I thought that he would be happier if he helped me."

She had no inflection in her voice, despite that sweet, innocent tone. The child had not changed, moved, or shown any true emotion at all since she had begun speaking to him. Even her swinging legs had stopped. She sat still and silent at the edge of the chair, like a doll.

361Ryugi Kazamaru

themightyjello Wrote:

"I met him a long time ago, Mister Kazamaru. He seemed sad, and I thought that he would be happier if he helped me."

So you did a favor for him eh? Thats nice.

Ryugi was beginning to run out of things to talk about. This girl was very strange. And it left him feeling alert, and on guard. She hadn't performed any openly hostile action, but she didn't seem...natural. And Ryugi knew most nature on Gaia.

362themightyjello

There was something different about the room... not visually, of course. Nothing had changed at all in the inky black abyss that they both sat in, yet seemed to be able to see each other clearly through. No, something just felt different... almost like it could be tasted, but not seen... almost like...

The smell. The room had slowly filled with an intolerable smell. The dining table had been turned over and all of the food had spilled onto the floor, but somehow it seemed that all of that food was beginning to rot and spoil.

"Mister Ryugi... do you smell that?"

The child leaned forwards in her seat slightly, sniffing the air with her eyes half closed.

"Why... boy... did you know that your hair is on fire?"

She pointed a finger towards Ryugi's collar. Though his head most definitely was not on fire, smoke seemed to be rising from it... smoke coming from the back of his neck, from a particular mark...

363Ryugi Kazamaru

It isn't my hair, it's... It's THIS THING!!

Ryugi spun around, and pulled down his scarf, and moved his hair to reveal the smoking area of his skin, which was burning like hell and becoming harder to ignore all the while... This girl, she caused the mark to burn, and cause him pain, he knew it! So, even though she was strange, even though she was not normal in any way, he had no choice but to act on it. She was his ONLY lead thusfar, and as long as she was here, he'd better make the most of it...

Ever since I arrived here it's been itching and burning and causing me a great deal of pain. I don't know WHY that is, but it gets WORSE when you approach, and itches around Maximos. I don't understand it at all!

364themightyjello

"Oh dear. Boy, where did you get that mark? It looks like..."

The child stood up on the chair, leaning over so that she could see it clearly.

"It looks like..."

The mark continued smoking, like it was burning flesh though no wounds came from it.

"It looks like... a toucan."

365Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi had no idea what a toucan was, as he had never seen one, but he KNEW that the mark didn't look like a toucan...

I think it looks like a Reaper holding a scythe... But either way, this little mark has been causing me all sorts of pain since I arrived here...

366themightyjello

"What makes you think that? Are you superstitious?"

The child reached out and touched the mark with one finger... and introduced a whole new level of awareness on what pain means. It wasn't just pain in the body, it felt like Ryugi's soul was about to be stripped from his body and forced through a hole the size of... a little mark.

The child took her hand away and sat back down, so sweetly, on the edge of her chair.

"Mister Kazamaru, what a silly person you are. That just looks like a funny-shaped birthmark."

367Ryugi Kazamaru

That may be your opinion, but I got this mark after fighting a reaper using a scythe, so I know what one would look like. And in my opinion, it looks like a Reaper holding his scythe.

Ryugi pulled his scarf and collar back up and adjusted it back into a comfortable position.

368Maximos

There was only the future, and the blank slate to draw it on. And there was now, the fight before him. More and more the importance of his fight seemed to grow. This was no mere skirmish over a piece of clothing, this was something more...something bigger. Perhaps something bigger than the both of them, and yet focused on just them.

But for now, the time for philosophy was over. It was time for action.

The rest of this day could not be spent in deep emotional analysis. It was time for action.

It had to be the proper action, an action that screamed his intent in no uncertain terms.

His feet gritted in ths ground, muscles burned and tensed and he sprung into action. Something like a punch, a hard punch straight forward with that right arm, sent express directly to Joshua's face. A punch in which he stepped no, stomped forward, claiming ground as opposed to just defending it. A screaming statement through action.::

369themightyjello

"That's not nice, you know."

The child gave him a pouty look.

"Trying to give a little girl nightmares."

370themightyjello

Joshua was ready for whatever Maximos was about to throw at him. From the beginning he had been ready... and now they finally had nothing in the way.

Joshua's left side stance stood sideways, with his left arm raised up between the two of them. When Maximos stomped forwards with his attack Joshua tilted his arm in; catching the side of Maxi's forearm and deflecting the punch to his right. Joshua's right forearm rotated up on the outside of Maxi's arm to continue to guide it away. His left foot slid forwards to lean in, and his left elbow snapped out for Maximos' right temple without an instant of hesitation.

There were no wasted movements at all, each action flowed straight into the other. This was the cold precision of a Reaper, and he expected no less from his opponent.

371Ryugi Kazamaru

themightyjello Wrote:

"That's not nice, you know."

The child gave him a pouty look.

"Trying to give a little girl nightmares."

This girl was not normal, at all. She didn't breathe, she barely showed any emotion, and she was far too intellectual for a child her age. Ryugi was quite sure she knew more than she was letting on, but he wasn't going to press the matter, not when she had the ability to cause him excruciating pain just by getting near him.

I'm sorry, that was not my intention.

372themightyjello

"What a cruel boy you are to fib like that."

She spoke without showing emotion, despite what the words meant. Ryugi was blathering on about things he didn't understand, because he was afraid of what they might mean. The child quite simply didn't believe there was any truth behind his words because in the larger picture there really wasn't.

Like hearing someone say that things were upside-down in China, what Ryugi believed was really just an inaccurate interpretation of the truth.

"Liar, liar, pants on fire."

One could guess what happened next...

373Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi's pants, ie, his entire outfit, was essentially flame-proof, and if the little girl was trying to light his pants on fire, there'd be a pretty big problem with that.

I wouldn't lie. I don't know what that mark is. It looks like a Reaper holding a scythe to me, it may not to you. To you, it might look like a ...toucan...? But to me, it looks like something completely different.

I can't lie about my opinion on how this thing looks, because that is all I see when I look at it.

Ryugi didn't know the truth in the matter, all he knew was that a Reaper had placed this mark on him, and that this girl caused pain, while Maximos caused the mark to itch. Hardly anything resembling a full story. Either way, he was being honest about it.

374themightyjello

If the girl had been trying to light his pants on fire, Ryugi would be assured that no force in this world or the next, not even the ocean itself, would keep those pants from burning. However, that was not the case... a spark, a small flame began to crawl up the leg of the chair. It left no identifiable marks upon the wood, but it rose larger and stronger with each passing second until it consumed the entire chair and its occupant.

"Oh, dear..."

It was not Ryugi's chair that was burning, though. Now the child sat calmly on the edge of a seat that was aflame but would not burn.

"I suppose I must have been the one lying, then."

The child smiled sweetly, tilting her head to the side as the back of the boy's neck seemed to feel all of the heat that didn't seem to exist otherwise. A fire that seemed to burn nowhere but in his own mind.

375Maximos

And he would get no less, cold precision and practiced mastery of ones style. Even should that be the style of flowing from one attack to the next. There was a reason it was called a martial art.

Maximos followed the flow of his deflected arm, moving to his left, Joshua's right, and then down, he had anticipated an attack would be coming and Joshua's left side would be the best place from which to launch the attack.

He ducked down rolling under the oncoming elbow, sending his left arm up, to grip the bicep of the offending on the outside to keep it from returning, or the second he needed to bring his right arm across and thrust it forward. His hand extending forward, not with a punch, but flat and open, like a knife, aiming to stick the soft tissue on Joshua's left armpit, a very sensitive pressure point. If he could impact the area and pinch the axillary nerve, he could possible give his opponent a stunned moment, leaving him open for more attacks. His hand wouldnt actually cut, though the strike would be quick and clean, his hands were his sword now. Every motion was fluid, smooth, there was no time for pauses or hints, or sudden realizations, this was skill.

He may not have known how to run a human body, but he knew how it worked. He had seen too many disected piece by piece not too. No longer was there guilt attached to the use of this knowledge. It was his experience, ill gotten or not, he would use it for his advantage. With a seemingly simple attack it seemed Maximos cemented that all of his past was finally behind him...even the Destroyer.[/i]

376themightyjello

Every motion flowed into the next, everything continued without stopping. A missed attack would become another, and another, and another until it was stopped only by the opponent's body.

Maximos had gone for a sudden strike under the arm, but his strike only hit air. Joshua had started a movement and he would continue it, from left to right: clockwise. His right foot was back in the stance and he used it to push off and pivot on the ball of his left.

A clockwise spin to drive the point of his right elbow downwards into the side of Maximos' neck.

377Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi would stand up, bearing as much as he could of the pain. The girl wasn't helping, and was talking in riddles to him. He wasn't enjoying all this "burning" going on...

Do you know what's happening to me, and what is going on?

It was a question, and Ryugi tried to be as polite as he could about it, but he felt like screaming it at the girl. For some reason, he felt she knew exactly what was going on, and wasn't telling him.

378Maximos

One swing to the next, a good fight was like an ocean, the waves rising and falling one gliding into the next for as long as the fighters could last, or until the wave smashed against the rocks.

The strike missed, his open hand soared through the air. The strike was curved and so his body followed the curve, to his left. His feet skid, scraping against ground as he turned. There are a thousand and one ways a fighter can tell an attack is coming. The opponents stance, their shadow cast on the ground, a sense for what he would do in this situation, or just a simple fighters intuition. Maximos knew, a strike was coming, and what side it was coming from.

In turning he changed his angle, and was presented with the sight of an elbow about to drop on his face. He jerked his head to the right side, leaning in, so that the elbow itself didnt hit straight on, but rather more the tricep behind it. Still, the side of ones neck is a sensitive area, he had to swallow back the pain.

The next moment was crucial. He was within Joshua's defense, his left arm moved up to pin Joshua's right, draping over it to push the forearm down into the upperarm. Pushing up, he took the opportunity to swing a fierce right uppercut toward Joshua's chin.

379themightyjello

Ryugi Kazamaru Wrote:

Ryugi would stand up, bearing as much as he could of the pain. The girl wasn't helping, and was talking in riddles to him. He wasn't enjoying all this "burning" going on...

Lady Jhennifer Wrote:

It was not Ryugi's chair that was burning, though. Now the child sat calmly on the edge of a seat that was aflame but would not burn.

Ryugi Kazamaru Wrote:

Do you know what's happening to me, and what is going on?

It was a question, and Ryugi tried to be as polite as he could about it, but he felt like screaming it at the girl. For some reason, he felt she knew exactly what was going on, and wasn't telling him.

The child leaned forwards, hands in her lap, staring at him and completely ignoring the fires. She raised her hand towards him, beckoning him to lean in a little, as if she wanted to tell him a secret.

380Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi didn't like the idea of getting closer to the girl. Not one bit. However, right now, she was his ONLY lead into this little problem of his, and pain or not, he had to find out what was going on. So, he'd have to grin and bear it for the time being. He warily got closer to the girl, moving within a foot of her, as the pain grew more intense once more...

381themightyjello

The child leaned up towards his ear, and whispered quietly into it.

"You're dying, Mister Kazamaru."

She smiled brightly, rocking back in her chair playfully like a normal child would, and then she cheerfully waved to the boy with her right hand.

"See you soon."

At that the child stuck her tongue out and blew a rasberry. Immediately the fire extinguished, and both the child and the chair that she sat upon crumbled to a pile of ash.

382themightyjello

Broken motion, a wall that's hit that won't allow it to go any further. There are two options when that wall is met... go around it, or go through it.

Maximos was pulling Joshua's right arm down, but that was exactly where he wanted it to go. He let Maxi pull it down over the shoulder, but instead of allowing Maxi the room to turn and throw a punch with his right he threw his hip to the right to pin Maximos' right arm against the side of his body.

"HUGH!"

Joshua brought his right foot down just long enough to tap the surface of the ground and shove off immediately again. The knee drove straight up into Maximos' gut, and with the Joshua's weight on his shoulders there was nowhere to go but down when he didn't have a stable base... and that was the beginning of the motion.

His left hand grabbed for a hold on Maximos' right leg and he wrapped his own right arm around Maxi's left before throwing his weight backwards off of his own feet.

Backdrop piledriver.

383Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi's eyes shot open as the child spoke, and rushed towards her to try and ask questions, pain be damned! But before he could reach her or speak, she vanished, leaving nothing but a pile of ashes. Ryugi skidded to a halt and simply stared wide-eyed at the pile of ashes...

What the HELL was she talking about!? He'd just arrived from the fire plane after being thought dead by all of his dearest friends and what little remained of his family. He wasn't so much angry as he was shocked, but he did feel angry, and it showed as he clenched his fists.

And for the time being, he had no real leads, other than Maximos, and he was busy fighting with Joshua... Though he didn't like the idea, he'd have to wait until his friend finished fighting in order to find out anything.

384Maximos

Surprise was the first reaction. Joshua's movements werent complex or fantastic by any stretch, that wasnt really an insult, they were basic. Purely fundamentals, not a high powered counter or an artistic parley, he just placed himself close enough that the punch wouldnt be allowed, no room.

He had never seen this style, so base, so simple, and yet effective. He didnt even register the knee until it had already impacted his guy, and out of instinct he leaned forward. The had gripped his leg, and his arm and he heard the large grunt from Josh as they broke into motion.

He couldnt be sure exactly what this manuever was, but as he saw himself go up, he could only imagine he was going to come down, and anyone with a knowledge of human anatomy knew that he if came down, he would be coming down in a most unpleasant way. He had to think of something, he had to assess and adapt.

His right arm was free, his left arm was free. And Joshua in this position was in no position for any high speed counters. His first act was to bring his right arm up, quickly followed by his left leg. His aim being to place his right arm on Joshua's face, and his shove his left leg between himself and Joshua, and then, to push!

Ideally he would break free from the grip, kick off of Joshua jumping straight while the other man was sent flat on his back. Thankfully he had time on his side, this wasnt a jump off of a cliff so the ground was very very near. His only other hope was to throw the balance off, putting enough pressure on Joshua's frame, that Joshua's head would impact first, then Maximos givng them both a little wear, but again throwing the balance off. It all really depended on just how strong Joshua's grip was versus Maximos' push.

385themightyjello

WHUD!

Maximos tried to change the angle of the fall, and succeeded. Joshua's head hit first and the hat rolled off to the side after being jarred, though how much that would spare Maxi's head trauma depended upon how capable he to lessen the impact with one off-center arm. The leg would put them at a pretty awkward angle, though it managed to get Maximos enough lift to shove himself off after the impact.

Unfortunately, Joshua had this annoying tenacity for battering things mercilessly when they came within reach, and he wasn't about to let this thing get out of reach just yet.

Rather than trying to pull Maximos down he helped him back up with a shove with the left and a jerk with the right, but immediately followed by arching his back to press his head harder against the ground than it had been driven already; leaping off of the ground with his legs and throwing them over while using the back of his head as the pivot point.

Maximos would go up and over, and Joshua would go right over after with an aim to drop a left cross across his jaw after landing on his chest. Then a right. Then a left. Using his knees to squeeze a hold onto Maxi's chest he'd jerk himself back after every strike and bring another on the return. The blows would continue hammering down until there was blood... either from Maximos' face or Joshua's fists.

![](http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=O7Vh8tVPjHk)

*editor's note: minor alterations to enhance the badass

386Maximos

WHACK!

With the jolt Maximos's forehead smacked the ground, jarring him a bit. There was barely enough time to settle himself before the next attack came rolling in, or over in this case.

Legs slid out from underneath him, another powerful heft, and Maximos honestly could not see or tell exactly where this was going. But he could tell one very strong thing about this fighting style, and the current manuever in question.

He wanted no part of it.

He needed to clear space and come at this from a different angle. He wasnt ashamed to admit that this style of combat was not one he had any level of expertise at. As those legs came up, Maximos's arm reached out, both his legs leaping forward. He wasnt planning on running away from the fight, but he was going to take the opportunity, when he was just about parrelell with the ground to free some space. Basically he aimed to leap off of Josh, snatch the hat with his free hand, and roll a bit before standing and resuming a fight stance, giving one of those taunting waves for Josh to come and get some.

387themightyjello

He shouldn't have expected it to be that easy. Maybe he was getting rusty, or maybe it had just been too long since he fought an opponent of this rank, but he shouldn't have expected it to be that easy.

Maximos Wrote:

He wanted no part of it.

Whether or not Maxi wanted any part of it wasn't going to let him off the hook. Joshua's knees dug into the dirt rather than the chest of his opponent, but he wasn't about to let Maxi make distance between them yet. If this short exchange had shown him anything it was that Maximos was dangerous in close range... but he was more dangerous.

He didn't waste time trying to get back to his feet, Joshua just threw himself in the direction that Maxi had rolled off to and went with it; dropping his hand flat on the ground and rolling over his knee onto one foot before snapping the other back in a snap-sweep intending on tripping up the other man before he could find his feet again.

Still having one good foot and one good hand solidly on the ground it was easy enough to twist both at the wrist and heel in order to give his body torque when he shoved off again, gaining hardly two feet in height but managing to perform an entire midair roll culminating with an elbow slam intended for what, by that point, should have been the chest of a man who was flat on his back.

"You're not free yet!"

388Maximos

And by no means was he free at all. Joshua was right, Maximos wasnt used to an opponent of this caliber of this skill, and still it seems a few bits of rust needed scraping off the far corners before the night black sword that was Maximos would be ready to cut again.

He rolled forward, shoulder to head, flipping about, and just preparing to land safely on his feet when Joshua's leg swooped by ending that preparation, nipping it in the proverbial bud. Maximos landed flat on his back, with the sight of a rather potent fighter descending on him rather quickly. Time was a factor.

Could he counter? Not likely, not fully. Could he dodge? Not in nearly enough time to be completely succesful. Could he defend? Possibly, but he would still take the elbow somewhere in hospitable. In times as this he found himself caught between actions with no time to fully consider either and instead his actions ending up being something of an amalgamam of all!

He could not counter, but he could defend, he could attempt to dodge. Forming the counter. Maximos's legs came up as if he was going to move, leg over foot out for the way, only Joshua would be on him entirely to soon. Joshua would find, likely his chest and torso home to a set of feet, lifted and placed as an obstruction, and Maximos' arms braced to accept the residual impact of Joshua's wieght.

The two fighters would be placed at very close proximity, likely long enough to exchange a few stern glances, before Maximos heft with his legs, the same sort of heft that would let the Shadow Warrior leap, would be used to send Joshua, hopefully airborne. Not dozens of feet but likely more than 4.

389themightyjello

There's an old saying that goes: 'don't overextend yourself'... This has been taken to heart in many situations from academia to military warfare, but in this situation it was particularly true. If Maximos had fallen in a way that the distance between them had been far less, a fast move like that would have been all but unstoppable; however it was hard to predict exactly how a person will fall every time, and Joshua had made the mistake of trying something with such a short reach on a target too far away. The result:

"..."

A cold stare, a moment of pause, but no action taken by either of them despite that the two were so close. They both knew that if Joshua were to make a movement then Maximos would throw him off, and that Maximos was in no position to make any other moves than that one. It was a silent but complete understanding.

And then it happened.

A handful of grass was torn out of the soil as he rolled off of the thrust; using the free hand as drag in order to adjust the throw so the he could casually bring it into a three-point landing several feet back. At an angle like that a shove would do more out than up, especially with a body on the other end refusing to cooperate.

Unless Maxi had something else up his sleeve, which seemed likely due to the way he had tried for a vertical toss, Joshua planned on taking this to the next level.

390Maximos

His angle was entirely off. He had to remember, Joshua was smarter than that. He had originally planned to toss Joshua up, and abuse his aerial state. But that plan was bust, he had to adapt, push himself to fight someone at his level.

Tiny bits of torn grass slipped through fingertips while others remained torn, and Maximos followed through with the kick, as Joshua heft back, Max swung his legs forward performing a kip, landing his feet on the ground and immediately kicking off into a run. Dirt audibly crunching as grass was ripped and torn from feet being flung into motion.

His right fist trailed beside him, the ethereal tentacles lashing at the wind. Then without thought or direction, they began thickening, blackening and wrapping around his arm, one beside the next, like a sort of ethereal black glove.

He was fast, but not impossibly fast, he couldnt save his combo, but he could adjust. He would hopefully make it just as Joshua was curving for his landing, and he would leap, aiming to meet the Reaper just those couple of feet off the ground, in mid air. His immediate reaction was to punch, punch in that split second where Josh had the least opportunities for defense. Or at the very least, less opportunity than if was firmly planted on the ground. As the punch flew the ethereal haze on the fist would fade as it seemed to harden and solidify, dark violet sparks rippling down its surface, so that by the time it was meant to actually strike it would be less of a regular fist. And more like a jet black shadow gauntlet, with a very potent shadow punch aiming for the center of Joshua's chest. The effect was meant to be similar to spiking a volleyball.

391themightyjello

It looked like he had been planning something after all... if he hadn't been prepared to throw himself to his feet immediately after that thrust Maximos would never have been able to do it so quickly. However, by the sloppy form of the follow-up it was clear enough that this wasn't what he'd been intending.

That was fine. This wasn't what Joshua had been intending either.

Now he had a choice to make: whether to attempt to dodge it, or to retaliate. The stance that he had landed in was one that provided exceptional maneuverability in one direction... the choice had been made already.

A glow surrounded his right hand that sat by his side. It intensified, divided, and split itself in two; half of it spreading to surround the hand, half of it shedding off when it touched the side of his leg. As Maximos approached Joshua answered his attack with an opposite force; the shadow gauntlet coming down aimed for his chest and a light enveloped fist firing upwards for Maxi's solar plexus.

Channeling energy through two points was slower than doing it through one, so in the split second between when Maximos charged in and when they exchanged blows, Joshua had channeled a mass of positive energy through his hand and divided it between that and his leg. The energy surrounding his fist folded over and formed a barrier around it like brass knuckles, and the energy that had been passed into his leg provided a superhuman thrust for that rising punch.

When Sir Issac Newton wrote that every action received an equal but opposite reaction, this was not what he had in mind.

392Maximos

Maximos always had a plan, even when he was surprised he had to develop a plan. A move with any planning what so ever is as two dimensional and obvious as can be. His opponent would fall for no such simple tactics, it was possible to have brutality without becoming a frothing fool. It required control, it required balance, and the knowledge of when to push, when to give, and when to attack.

At the sight of the fist he saw surging for him, he knew his opponent had all of the above. He wasnt going to back down, he wasnt going to even attempt a last minute defense, there was no time, and no space. There was no panick...just a grin. His eye set dead on Joshua's.

As the two grew closer to sparks could be seen jumping between the fighters, equal and opposite forms and sources of energy closing in on each other. Inches seperating the smack of flesh on flesh and bone on bone. It was one of those moments where time seemed to hang, as if it needed a moment to take this in before...

KRAK-KOW!

It was a tiny earthquake rippling thunder across the island. The runes even blinked for a moment or two adjusting the surge of power that had just rippled across floating land mass. In a 10ft perimeter surrounding the two, a massive force repelled outward. Even the grass with the perimeter found itself torn from the ground and sent outwards, leaving the ground bare and naked.

Maximos felt his hand dig into the flesh the same way he felt a fist dig into his gut. He could feel that all too familar surging burst of energy from his arm into his opponent, an he could feel it into himself. Even as the air was ripped from his lungs a grin stood plastered on his face. For a moment it felt like he would never breath again, but even that didnt matter.

And as time resumed his normal flow, he felt gravity slip its hold from around him. His punch had a downward angle, Joshua's hand an upward, and up and back was exactly how Maximos flew. His body spinning vertically backwards a good fifteen or so feet before smashing into the windmill wall a few feet above the door, just barely missing the blade.

His back screamed into his head as pain rippled across his body. His right arm moved of its own accord, the gauntlet tightening with almost claw like nails gripping into the stone of the structure. His left arm, and legs catching him before gravity let him slip.

His eyes scanned for Joshua, any sign of Joshua. A red tongue slipping up to wipe the blood from his lip as it trickled down. Inside his ribcage it seemed something was disagreeing, but he wasnt interested in arguement at the moment.

393themightyjello

The shadow gauntlet slammed into his chest, uninhibited in any way. It was a clean exchange, both blows completely pure and untouched by any type of defense. Joshua felt his fist sink in, pushing past muscle and bone before the remaining force of energy in that fist fired off like the final blow of a hammer to drive the nail home. He felt Maximos' pain before he felt any of his own.

He didn't know what was in that fist, but you don't have to understand something to feel it. He knew enough that it felt a way that he hadn't in years. The sounds of bone popping as it strained against stress, the feeling of breath that refused to draw for an eternity in a second, and the rush of hot blood that flooded his ears and behind his eyes and told him 'this is the feeling'.

The downwards blow felt like a sledgehammer, breaking the rising stance and sending Joshua's body back towards the ground. Walter's topsoil was torn up as his bootheel dug a rut through it; sliding his rear leg behind him to catch his body in a low, wide stance before he fell.

Knuckles cracked... first the right hand, then the left.

Maximos Wrote:

His eyes scanned for Joshua, any sign of Joshua. A red tongue slipping up to wipe the blood from his lip as it trickled down. Inside his ribcage it seemed something was disagreeing, but he wasnt interested in arguement at the moment.

The blade passed in front of him again, and when it was gone Joshua was in its place; mid-leap and heading straight towards Maximos had pinned himself with a cocked back fist that was burning red.

394Maximos

Perfect

The smirk widened so very slightly. Joshua was coming to him. This was not a plan as much it as it was a test, he did not lure Joshua into coming at him, it was part of the reason he did not kick off windmill immediately into a follow through attack.

Maximos saw Joshua coming straight for him. From his understanding Joshua had been gifted with a powerful jump, just as the shadow warrior had, but to his knowledge the Reaper couldnt fly...It was an assumption, a hunch, but it was all he had to work on.

Joshua came, and Maximos bided his time. Every second counted, none were wasted and none could be spared. Maximos shoved off the wall with his right leg, waiting until the moment Joshua was just close enough to be reached without his foot completely leaving the windmill wall. As Joshua soared Maximos swung a very fierce right fist directly at him. The sparking and surging.

It was strange, the feeling he got from his own arm. It felt more and more like a weapon and a limb combined. It moved of its own accord at times, never oversteppings its boundaries in using his abilities without need for mental focus. It had no real mind to speak of, no concious thought, yet it just seemed to be there, like a good partner, or better...a good tool.

It seemed this would be a repeat of moments ago, two punches colliding again and then...at what seemed to be the final second here in mid air, things changed.

Punches and tosses were all the Shadow Warrior had thrown for the entirety of this fight. The question of wether or not that was intentional just for the sake of this manuever or accidental, would probably never be answered.

The fist did not fly forward as seemed to be intended to, it immediately veered straight down. Maximos's upper body going down while his left leg came up, bending ever so slightly. Joshua's fist would likely hit air, as the foot came up aiming to plant itself directly on Joshua's face, a kick to the face.

But Maximos wasnt even almost done, he could give no time, no moment of wait or hesitation. His body would look something like a sideways T, wit the cross bar being the line between his upper body and his left leg, and the extension being his right foot. The initial swing was meant to sting, but really only to cause a moment of surprise before...

AARRYAAAA!!

He tucked his upper body even further in until it was nearly parrellel with his right leg, and then with every bit of strength and speed he could fit he brought the right over and down in a sort of heel axe kick aiming for the top of Joshua's head. If uninterupted his body would follow through performing a sort of a kick flip, before he became slave to gravity.

He had to try an think one move ahead, with any luck the sudden change in attack might be enough to throw his opponent off and send him back to the ground.

395themightyjello

Ah, the laws of motion are a cruel mistress, are they not? An object set in motion tends to stay in motion until acted on by an opposing force... the opposing force in this situation being Maxi's left foot. The sudden change was hard to react to from the position he was in, especially since he was expecting a use to come from the energy that had been growing in that hand.

The initial left missed when Maxi's feint turned into a dodge. When the dodge turned into an attack he threw his right hand up in front of him immediately to take the kick with the back of his forearm. When the attack became a combo Joshua decided it was time to leave.

His upperbody had stopped from the impact, but his lower body had kept moving forwards until his foot touched to the side of the windmill. With a sudden heft he pushed off against Maxi's left foot with his right arm and threw himself in a counterclockwise spin; rolling his back over the side of Maxi's leg and swinging his glowing left around in a hammering backhand designed for the shadow man's chin. If successful, this one wouldn't be anything like the other... they were complete opposites. Positive and Negative energy. It'd be like someone injected 8oz of hot, steaming pain straight into his face.

396Maximos

When he felt the swoosh of his right foot beginning to drop through air, he knew he was in trouble. And then came the backhanded smack. His body was horizontal still for the most part parellel with the ground, the smack jerked his head, followed by his shoulders and arms.

It quite honestly, felt like his face was about to melt off. It was pain, beyond the idea of screaming, pain beyond the definition of pain. Simply because it was pure. It wasnt just the backhand, that could be played off easily and pushed on, this was pain...just for pains sake. No arm to grab, no real wound to press again...just a face of full of burning.

Every pain cell in his body screamed that he do everything he could to get away and avoid another one of those. They demanded that he do all in his power to avoid something so horrible. His eyes wanted to water and gush, command his legs to run away, far away.

But when the body is weak, that is when the mind must be strong.

Determination, past the point of stupidity, ignorant to the idea of survival, driven by single unifying goal that shuts out all others.

There was no word for how much his face hurt, but there was no measure for how much he refused to back down.

As his broke into a spin away from Joshua, his right arm was the first to come up, followed by his left. Both arms, immediately grabbing the attacking demons backhanding limb. The backhand itself had sprung Maximos into a spin but now, by means of his own momentum he drug himself into a deeper spin, a shout escaping his lips. Be it from pain or exhertion, or both, there was no way to tell. He aimed to drag Joshua in mid air by his arm, over, down and back up again, and then release him as he sent him soaring up.

The calm face of reasoning was broken, he looked more like an infuriated beast, this was no artistic or classy, this was a raw, brutal, motion, based soley on the maximum exhertion of his own strength on the air borne Reaper.

397themightyjello

Spin spin spin! Where would then end up?

With his arm grabbed by two hands and a spin in the air, there wasn't much that he could do unless he tried something like kicking off of Maximos' face... though with the way they were spinning changing the weight distribution so drastically could send them both out of control and spiraling into the ground.

Joshua had other plans. He grabbed onto Maximos' forearm with both of his hands, just as Maxi had done to him, and refused to let go... he refused to let the two of them separate.

'This might sting a little...'

WHACK!

The spinning arm of the windmill decided it was time to break up the fight.

398Maximos

The lovely sound of a heavy shaft of metal striking the underside of his forearms break the two up. He barely had time to find his barings much less respond. He had been quite a bit reckless, planning a move like that without even thinking about what would happen when gravity came into play.

And now he found himself falling, his hands scrapped against the pole trying to get a grip, but failing miserably, sending him soaring down toward the ground only to be saved by the next blade. His claw-like gauntlet gripping the top of the blade and streaking through the sail-like fabric until it finally gripped the blades bottom. And there he hung.

His arm throbbing, and his eyes immediately scanning above and around him for any trace of his opponent.

399themightyjello

Joshua, on the other hand, had managed a grip on the edge of the first blade before it had gone straight past; the advantage over Maximos being that he had seen it coming beforehand.

He clung to the side of it, riding it up all the way to the top of the arc and then... he let go.

Maximos Wrote:

His arm throbbing, and his eyes immediately scanning above and around him for any trace of his opponent.

His opponent was above, at least for the next second or so. Dropping in line with the arc of the windmill blades Joshua was coming down towards Maximos with a clear intent to be king of the mountain. However, rather than a direct attack his hands caught the edge of the blade to break his fall; turning it into a double-heeled swinging kick through the fabric lining the inner parts of the blade.

400Maximos

This was not a good place to be, it had very little strategic value. He was holding on by a thread, and not a very secure on either. It would just take the smallest tap and he would be facing the very mean, very real, and very cruel grip of gravity.

He could see Joshua through his right, even if his left couldnt see past the sails, Joshua's soul shone through something as thin as a windmill blade. There was a general round about rate of fall, Max couldnt but a numerical value on it, but he could visually time it. Joshua's frame fell behind sail, Max counted the seconds in his head. When Josh didnt break out the other side he knew something was off. There were no energy arks, Maximos was left two choices, up or down.

He chose up. The gauntlet digging into the wood, crunching it with its grip. And with a powerful heft it lifted him upwards, and forwards. The rest was luck, Joshua was just burst through the sail-blade as Maximos shoved himself over it. He saw an opportunity and siezed it. As Josh's feet broke through the other side, Maximos's gauntlet and left hand were smacking the top bar of the blade gaining a grip. His feet were coming down, toward Joshua's midsection, in sort of a stomp, aiming to slam the mans back into the pole below and send him falling down.

401themightyjello

The thing about old metal bars... they were pretty slippery, especially if they had a nice fine coating of dusted rust, like the kind that flourishes in salty sea air. His grip was already starting to slip when he swing, and it had no real chance when Maximos forcefully dislodged him with a similar kick to what he had been intending.

He didn't fight it, didn't tense up and try to block it or act like he was trying to break someone's foot with his abs. He folded over it, letting the motion go so that when Maximos kicked he'd strike a soft, yeilding form that made room for his feet rather than being moved by them. He was still jerked hard in the direction Maxi wanted, but nothing at all like a baseball being suddenly hit by a bat.

Instead of fighting for a new grip, though, Joshua grabbed Maxi's right ankle with both hands and pulled on it hard. With his momentum he was sailing straight through the windmill blade and into the wild blue yonder... and he sure as hell wasn't going alone.

402Maximos

Hands grasped at the wooden bars like tearing at cat attacking its scratching post. A grip, just a tiny one, just a finger just a something stop...but it was entirely too late.

Gravity had won. The index and middle finger of his right hand leaving two streaks in the wooden plank before he started to free fall.

But even as he fell, he never stopped reaching out, his arms flying out seemingly randomly, to grab at invisible strings. From the shape his hands took, it seemed he was grabbing something, but at the moment that something seemed like nothing more and more of them were gathered as his hands moved faster and faster. The invisible strings seemed thicker, blacker, like ropes. A myriad of ropes, shadow strings firmly attached to there homes. Be that a spoke, a outcropped brick, a sail, a chip in the paint...so forth, so on.

Maximos gripped on for dear life. The effect was meant to be two fold. The shadows came from different directions but fell in generally the same angle due to the angle of the sun. But being in different directions they would provide a wide base, like several anchors, allowing him to keep his fall from turning, any turns or shifts in angles could be easily countered by tugging the strings in the opposite direction.

Secondly, they let him turn this into an attack. Large shadows like the shadow of a windmill blade, reached all the way to the ground, meaning Maximos was attached on both ends, giving him the opportunity to materialize the rope in his hands as he fell, and pull down while still bracing, so as make sure his boots were place in a not so comfortable manor. Without breaking his legs.

This was not without its drawbacks, such as the obvious sight of black strips of leather falling from his left hand as the rope began ripping its way through his fingerless glove and soon through the skin on his left hand. Most likely being the source of the rather intense look cast across his face.

403themightyjello

Joshua saw an opportunity and took for it. He had both hands on one of Maximos' ankles, and Maximos had both hands on his web of shadows, which meant that Joshua had the advantage by exactly one leg.

When they snagged on the shadows, breaking their fall, Joshua used the change in direction and momentum in order to swing himself up; still holding Maxi's ankle, and sent both his feet sweeping towards Maximos' head... It wasn't a kick however, even if there was bound to be some boot to head contact; the aim was to grab the hat between the insoles of his feet and pull it off when he swung back. There was still a considerable distance to the ground, and after slowing as they had Joshua should have easily had time to move the hat to his hand and roll off the fall.

404Maximos

And there was nothing at all Maximos could do about it! His hands were full and Josh was swinging on his leg. His other leg would have been useless without being able to tilt his body as a whole, and even then he'd just get his arms caught up in the rope.

Joshua's feet came up, snipped the hat. While Maximos looked somewhat pissed, and then down they went. Joshua broke off near the bottom, and Maximos release his grip a few feet above ground and landed with a loud thomp, immediately closing the space between the two. His right arm reaching out like a claw to slash at Joshua's chest.

405themightyjello

Joshua rolled onto his knees, proudly plopping the hat onto his head and placing his right hand flat on top of it to make sure it stayed there. He didn't even have time to get up before Maximos charged in, so in response to Maximos' claw he threw down the gauntlet... er... threw out the bracer.

Actively smacking at the claw with the back of his left forearm Joshua attempted to knock the hand away long enough for him to get his feet under him again and take a short hop back.

There wasn't much else he was prepared to do right now... coming up with a list of pure 'what if' actions was pointless at this point: he was on the defensive after that last move and would be hard-pressed to initiate an attack until he could get the opponent off of him.

406Maximos

The arm was smacked, though with a quick flick of the wrist the smack moved from a deflection to a grapple as the claw locked onto the bracer. Clearly limiting his retreat. Immediately his left foot slipped in closer beside Joshua's left, he turned his back twisting at the hip, and pulling the arm so as to try and over the shoulder toss Joshua in one fluid motion.

His right arm led the toss as it had the vice lock type grip on the forearm. The only surprise to this being that, the Windmill was placed on the far most corner of the island, which is to say the edge of the island was not very far off at all.

If the throw was sucessful, Josh would most likely see that for himself, as he was sent over it.

407themightyjello

Maximos Wrote:

If the throw was sucessful, Josh would most likely see that for himself, as he was sent over it.

And so Joshua went sailing straight off the island... waving a fond farewell with his left as he watched it go, but still holding the hat firmly in place so the wind wouldn't take it.

"I'M KING OF THE MOUNTAIN!"

408Maximos

There was a satisfied smile on his face, like he had finally won. And then the scene slowly replayed in his head. Joshua fell...WITH the hat...that meant Joshua had the Hat still, and if he fell...most likely surviving, he'd be able to keep the hat.

FLEEB!

That was not what he wanted, he ran forward and dove, clear off the edge of the island. Joshua was probably still falling, and he needed something to make up the space between them. His arm shot down, his claw digging into the rocky surface of the island and shoving off of it sending him soaring down even faster. His right arm craned back, hand open, and fingers locked in a fist. Sparks soaring from the limb, tentacles lashing and madly writhing as he aimed to deliver his a sharp punch, to the Reapers midsection.

409themightyjello

Joshua fell backwards, making sure to watch the island because he was absolutely positive that Maxi would not let his hat go so easily... it seemed he was right. And so, for the first time in over a year, Joshua unsheathed his sword.

Maximos had hardly even shoved off of the island when Joshua swung; sending a raging torrent of air slamming into the shadow man to send him careening straight back into the rocky underside of the island.

410Maximos

W-wind?!

Something he by far did not expect. His back was pinned against the craggy surface of the islands rear. Jagged rock digging into his back, putting something of a grimace on his face. A certain fiercity growing in his face. Like a determination, a drive. Against the torrent he shoved his arms beneath him and pushed, pushing himself into a kneeling position, held up by the wind.

His right arm extended in front of him, hand flat like a blade and then, with a heft of his legs he kicked. The islands shadow adding enough substance to his leap to drive him through the wind like a knife, or a planes wing cutting through the air, and send him carreening back down, this time aiming for stab through the midsection with his arm, rather than a punch.

411themightyjello

Joshua's swing had thrown off his equilibrium a bit, and the climbing air resistance combined with the spin was making it hard to hold onto his prize; it nearly blew off once but he tightened his grip into a fist and held onto it. There was considerable distance between the two of them to start off, but Maximos quickly began to make up that lost ground as he dove straight in, cutting through the air like a big shadowy missile thing...

'Don't get cocky, buddy... I've still got an advantage here.'

He twisted his body and swung the sword again; this time swinging it towards the ground. The effect wasn't as great as it had been before, no one went flying off into the void... though there was an effect. The sweeps of the sword created a condensed pocket of air pressure that would shoot out in the arc of the swing... for Maximos it had hit him with a wall of air... for Joshua, it put one in his path.

It was like suddenly hitting a parachute, and his velocity dropped immediately as his body spun around from the swing. First his left foot, smacking the side of Maximos' arm as he came in; the his right foot, aiming for a soft spot on Maxi's left side. With their difference in velocity, this could get pretty intense.

412Maximos

Uff!

The sound of his body being temporarily cushioned by an unwanted gust. He stood strong, his arm still in position until finally it burst through and was smacked away. He couldnt afford to just have his momentum tossed asside of he was tosses aside, he would just fall by the wayside with nothing to hold on to, and nothing to stop him from going splat.

Smack!

The kick scored a goal dead in his side. Sending a quiver through his squishy parts, and a wince on his face. His left arm moves to loop around Joshua's right leg, pinning it above the ankle. The gushing of air from the fall made it a bit more difficult to see, but he pushed through it. And immediately he sent his right arm down aiming to break the outstretched leg with a heavy downwards strike.

413themightyjello

SNAP!

The sound of bones cracking was nearly drowned out by the rushing air around them that made it nearly impossible to hear anything or even to keep their eyes open half the time. Though with the skill levels of these two fighters, did anyone really have any doubt that they would be able to do things such as that in a single movement? To think less of them would be an insult, for certain.

It wasn't what he had been expecting, for certain... the bone snap he had expected to hear was a rib, not a leg. It was the surprise more than the pain which loosened his grip enough so that the tearing wind finally managed to rip the tattered black hat from his sweaty fingers and send it flying up into the air in their wake.

"SHI-"

With his leg pinned against Maxi's side in preparation for that maneuver, he'd been given every bit of an advantage as Maximos had... though there was a choice to be made: the prize or the punch.

Joshua chose both.

With a heavy grunt he brought down the hilt of the sword into the back of Maxi's head, hoping to stun him briefly with the blow. Immediately after, so much that he was even using the rebound from the strike to move his arm away, he spun the weapon into a reverse grip and threw it violently upwards behind them.

Despite the wind and the spin of their fall it cut unerringly through the air as if it wasn't even there and pierced straight through the hat like a hot knife through... a hat. The hilt of the sword caught the hat even though the blade went straight through it, and the momentum threw it out of line with their fall.

Joshua, on the other hand, didn't wait to see what happened. He had thrown it, and it was beyond his control then... there just had to be faith that he wouldn't miss, because his concentration was required for more important things:

Like taking advantage of whatever time he had left before Maximos tried something else, and beating his face in for as long as the b*****d decided it was still a good idea to hang on.

414Maximos

CRACK!

That wasnt quite enough to crack the back of Maximos's skull, but it was more than enough to daze him. His vision fading to red, and then black from the combination of thin air, and head damage. He was probably slightly contuse, but he really couldnt tell. His grip slowly began to loosen.

But he found himself saved and awakened by a heavy right cross to the jaw, followed by a left, then a right. His almost drozy looking eyes snapped back open just in time to see the next left, he could have sworn a tooth just came loose in the back of his mouth. And there was a wet trickle coming from his nose down his lip. He could definately taste blood, he knew he had to jump into action.

Like a car with a bad starter he was turning the ignition but the engine just wouldnt turn over. His mind was screaming the back of his head.

MOVE! MOVE! MOVE!

Point blanc range, his left arm moved up, catching Joshua's right fist just below the wrist and jerking it to the left so as to put it in the path of Joshua's left, sparing him a second or two, to c**k his right arm back, fingers all in line, the claws lining up like a blade and to send it flying forward toward the mans gut.

415themightyjello

Maximos Wrote:

MOVE! MOVE! MOVE!

Point blanc range, his left arm moved up, catching Joshua's right fist just below the wrist and jerking it to the left so as to put it in the path of Joshua's left, sparing him a second or two, to c**k his right arm back, fingers all in line, the claws lining up like a blade and to send it flying forward toward the mans gut.

Smack. Smack. Smack. Smack.

The satisfying feel of knuckles against flesh, with the sound and feeling of a clean hit. Joshua wrapped his good leg around Maxi's waist so that they wouldn't get separated no matter how many times he hit him. One, two, three, fo-

"!"

He pulled his left arm down as best he could when he saw what Maximos was up to; guarding his side with his elbow, but getting the back of his arm ripped up by the claws in the process. The feeling of flesh being cut into was something that always brought back old memories... this time it reminded him of how much of a struggle fighting really was. It reminded him that sometimes old tricks are the best tricks. It reminded him to use his head sometimes.

" smilies/icon_scream.gif "

Rather than pulling his right back for another punch, he only pulled it back halfway; grabbing a handful of Maximos hair and using it to jerk his head back just long enough so that Joshua could slam in his own. He'd do it again, too, if given the chance.

416Maximos

In the end, this is fighting, smashing of blood and bone together in an awful mess. It wasnt an art or a dance, it was a tiny war between two people and all that they were.

There was pain, anguish, and blood. Like the blacks drops staining Maximos's right arm, almost they were almost immediately smeared off on Joshua's arm as Maximos brought his hand back, ready to dig in again. With a jerk his motion came to a stop, gripped by his hair Joshua's head came sword in, smashing against Maximos'. The Shadow warriors eyes shutting out of instinct. He could feel the crunch of bone, as his skull protested. Though he was not in the slightest bit interested in protest at the moment.

His right arm moved up to grip Josh's left, and jerk both arms down as the Reaper came in for a second headbut.

A flare of white could be seen streaking from Maximos's right eye, just a sign of exhertion, as jerked his head forward, streaks of blue hair being torn from his scalp, as he slammed his head up to meet Josh's. Both head impacting mid swing, with a loud smack and a crunch. Maximos wasnt backing down.

His teeth gritted, his eye flared, and sparked. And he shoved his head as viciously as he could up into his opponents. Arching his head back, again preparing or a second slam.

And thats when he saw it....the ground. He had just accepted the actual feeling of falling without remembering that once you fall you actually have to land at some point. To remind him, land was coming to get them.

He immediately jerked himself to the right, he had no wings but at least if he could shift there wieght he could direct the fall, his goal being to slam Joshua into a nearby building wall or surface and use the resistance to try and slow them down.

417Ryugi Kazamaru

Time seemed to pass much more slowly for Ryugi, who up until recently had been sitting in the room he'd arrived in. After quite a long time of nothing happening, he had made his way to the surface, just as he felt a burst of shadow energy...coming from BELOW the island. He dashed to the edge just in time to see Maximos and Joshua plummet into the clouds below the island, and disappear from view. Well that sort of put a dent in his plans... So much for waiting for his friend to finish fighting.

It would seem that this fight was going to take more time than Ryugi was willing to wait. Afterall, while Ryugi was overjoyed to see that Maximos was alive, he still had other people who thought that he HIMSELF was dead, and he couldn't bear the thought of them suffering with that faulty knowledge any longer. The young girl had troubled him, but with his necklace, Maximos was really only ever a thought away. He could contact him later. Right now, Vargus, Ryudo, and the rest of the Angara Party were waiting for him...

And with that thought in mind, Ryugi, too, would leap off the island, disappearing into the clouds. A flash of light would appear for a moment before two golden wings and the form of a Golden Dragon would appear. It would fly once around the island as if saying goodbye, and then head off in the direction of Durem to meet his friends...

418themightyjello

They had a very precarious position going for them... falling from the cloudline, beating each other senseless the whole way down, both arms tied up with the arms of the other, joined at the hip or just as much, and banging their heads together as the only real means of attack left open to them. As long as there was an option, they were going to take it.

As their foreheads cracked against each other again there was one thing in view that hadn't been there before... a city. A dangerously close city. A city that was just about to pass them by unless something happened fast!

Maximos Wrote:

He immediately jerked himself to the right, he had no wings but at least if he could shift there wieght he could direct the fall, his goal being to slam Joshua into a nearby building wall or surface and use the resistance to try and slow them down.

SKKTHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~!

The sound followed an impact against the side of a skyscraper that had rushed to meet them. The spin Maximos had put on them had slammed Joshua's left side into the building for a brief moment; the coarse masonry taking a good chunk of skin off the back of his hand and his left shoulder, while sparks flew over the both of them from the brief contact between Joshua's armguard and the stone.

The impact wasn't nearly enough to stop them, and with the way they were falling there was no way that they would keep in contact with any surface long enough to make a significant difference in their speed without being thrown off. Even the love tap with the skyscraper had sent them into a sickening spiral heading straight towards the city streets...

Though the one thing on Joshua's mind was getting his hands free. He twisted his wrists inside of Maxi's to break the hold, and in that moment of freedom he went straight for the throat: clasping both hands onto the hood of Maxi's jacket by the base of the neck and jerking it to the side in an attempt to pull the two of them out of their roll just as -

CRASH!

They hit a pane of glass?

CRASH!

There was another! But they weren't the sides of buildings or skyways, panes of glass just seemed to be hanging in the air above the street.

CRASHCRASH!

Joshua brought back his left fist again to slam it into Maximos' face; drops of black blood trailing after the both of them and polluting the air above the city with a black rain. He'd keep punching as long as there was still time to do it before they hit the ground, and every time he did there was a new splatter of blood that came from his fist; the skin having been left along a five-foot section of the building beside them about thirty floors up.

CRASHCRASHCRASHCRASHCRASHCRASHCRASH!!

This was the limit of what Joshua could do in their situation. With no free hands and no focus to layer energy onto, he couldn't make a firm enough barrier to stop them before they hit... but he could make thousands of fragile ones to slow them down through a series of impacts. As he did his best to wail on Maxi's face he was also doing his best to steer the shadow warrior into the ground so that the brunt of the force would be on his back.

And so the two fell into the streets of Durem through a thousand thin walls of light, like a comet descending from the sky trailing a cloud of blood and glass.

419Maximos

The calm crisp grass gently blowing in the wind soon found itself smattered and wet as twin blasts of black poured upon two small spots. It was like a high pressure steam or mist, quickly drying as the space between the soles of two feet and the dirt lessened.

With a set of clomps Maximos had arrived home.

His hood and caught wipping wildly in the open wind. That Maximos Smile persed perfectly across his face. It was the sort of smile that silently said...

"Everything is alright. And nothing can ever go wrong."

Within a few moments, a gloved hand was gently placed on the windmill door, and the creak of rusty joints pushing the frail wooden door could be heart echoing down the dark stairwell.

The Shadow Warrior was immediately struck by the scent of dinner already in the midst of being prepared. Walter was always vigilant, though Maximos had informed him he wouldnt be home for the next week for HoH, Walter still prepared a bounteous feast of plenty. Maximos had such a steady gate, like he had no cares in the world, coupled with that smile on his face, it seemed he was the absolute picture of serenity.

With a twist and a creak he pushed open the massive doors of the manor, and entered. The first feet steps were always the sweetest, the entry hall smelled of the beautiful fresh flowers Walter had picked and a succulent feast. That sound of boots pressing against wood let Maximos know he was home. The footsteps echoed down the hall and into the ears of one Walter N. Worthington the 3rd. By the time Maximos exited the opposite hall in the grand entrance Walter was there.

Welcome back Master Maximos!

The voice met him warmly and as formally a could be. Water still had a few spots of flour on his black vest, but Maximos didnt mention it. He grinned wide and responded in his usual warm, friendly tone.

Indeed, the tournament ended early.

He never really stopped walking, rather he continued down the halls, with Walter following beside him. Such was proper, Walter would have made a point to mention if he did otherwise.

I see, well then, will the Master be attending dinner?

Maximos adjusted his right hand, passing his only suitcase to his left, as the right twitched.

Indeed, I just have a few things to take care of in my room.

Walter nodded, and bowed all so very formal and he was off. The comfort of home enraptured the shadow, the dual doors to his personal bed room stood perfectly set in front of him. Behind them was his master bedroom suite. Without even a moment of hesitation he entered the room.

It was vast, spacious, fully decorated and spotless in every way. But Maximos couldnt see that, he couldnt seem much of anything through his blur filled eyes.

He was alone now. Walter was far enough away that he wouldnt hear. The suitcase fell, landing with a thunk on its wells and toppling to its side. But it wasnt the first thing to drop. Nor was it that last, tracing right behind the bag was Maximos himself, just behind his door the shadow fell to his knees.

The first thing to fall was his knees, smacking against the floor with an audible echo. His hand soon followed, all bags scattered to either side as his fists slammed into the unforgiving black wood. His teeth were gritted in rage, his fingers curled into each other, threatening to cut the skin beneath.

His smile?

What smile? There was no happiness on this face, just a man broken. His fists slammed repeatedly into the ground. Each time casting an echo across the empty room, of an empty man. Until finally the floor gave, the wood splintered under his anger. Why? Why did he have to do it again?! Why was the life of an island boy cursed by a ephimeral fight between light and dark. He lifted his hands, wet drops seeping from his palm and pooling in the cracks he had made in the wooden surface. In truth his fingers had dug so deep they dug into his flesh, and the sides of his hands had taken splinters of thin wood, slicing them open. But he didnt see that. He only saw blood stained hands...again.

He had done it again...since the day of the destroyer he had sworn never too...but again...he had done it again. He would have begged why, but he knew why. He would scream no, but the answer was yes. He would pleaded please, but those pleas were for deaf ears. He could scream. His voice shaking the table across from him and knocking a vase off its precarious home, sending it careening to the floor in a spectacular display of water and black stained porcelain.

He could never wash this blood from his hands...

He could never pay for all the lives he had ended.

His right arm twitched, immediately averting all his negativity to it...This cursed thing attached to him...he would be rid of it!

His left hand tightened around the handle of a weapon that didnt exist, his will forged the shadows into a blade resting in that clenched hand, a jet black dagger. And without delay he moved to sink the blade in, and remove the accursed limb.

If your eye offends you, tear it out, and toss it away. Why should an arm be any different?

But the blade stopped, not but just as it pressed into the skin. Just before breaking his pale flesh. With fingers clenched and bent inward like a sickly claw, the arm stared back at him. With all his will he pushed his left hand, but it wouldnt move.

It was taunting him, laughing at him...insulting his weakness. Swimming in the blood it had been fed....And while yet all the arm did was sit, he could feel the beasts elation.

It had pulled him so powerfully, begging to taste blood and flesh, begging to feed on a free soul. And he had given in...against his own oath he had killed again...not out of need...not out of necessity...he had given in to the monster...

He had treated it like some villainous opposing threat, when it fact...it was a part of himself. He could not be, without it. He had become defined by the act he did so very well. A Reaper, a servant of death and life. A bringer of the End.

He couldnt end it that way, he had to end it another.

The blade turned as his arm lifted placing the small black dagger to his own heart, he could live without it surely...he never needed to feel its scorn.

His eyes gently closed, his muscles relaxed as his left arm tightened. This was the end again...he would rip it out of his chest, never to suffer its emotions again.

The blade hovered, it would be an easy cut.

And Maximos readied to say goodbye to his humanity once again. A Reaper poised inside him, ready to claim his freed soul once the deed was done.

And then it stopped.

His eyes opened. At the bridge of life and death, his eyes fully opened.

The blade faded...

He felt the endless cold embrace of Death. And it felt like home...a chilling home, with no pain or anguish.

He was a killer, and yet a savior, but he could not be both, because in truth he was neither. He was an end.

He rose to his feet, the last drops of his blood drying up as they soaked into his wooden floor.

He could not fight it any longer, and neither did he want, or need to. This was his lot in life, his destiny. His curse, to bear and let free on those who deserved it.

He could remember the feel of the scythe in his grip. The surge of a fresh soul in his hands, and affirmation of the grand machine whence it was delivered. He delved in the feeling, in this nothingness that remained, and embraced it completely.

He swore and oath, an oath in blood. The most important kind. He swore his allegiance and servitude to the Reapers and it was a promise he would never waver on again.

A Reaper recruit, one of the most gifted killers that the world could ever produce. His life was stained with blood, and the paths that he walked was littered with the dead. For Maximos, there is no other way to live than to take the lives of others. A cursed fate, brought upon by their own horrible talents.

420Maximos

It is truly amazing the extents to which the human body can push itself. It can withstand a thousand pains with indomitable spirit. It can stave off death just long enough to survive one final task. It can even expand its heart to care and love when such emotions seem all but impossible.

Or, tuned into the feel of wind blowing past ones skin and over their hair, it can tune out a thousand noises to focus on nothing and everything all at once.

While the gentle breeze passed over a decimated garden in a severely damaged windmill, Maximos sat gently atop the red adobe style tiles, legs folded, and his hands gently placed on either knee. He wore a simple black pant and shirt, his feet bare. The smooth silk like material blew effortlessly int he wind. His eyes were sealed shut, and despite the heavy construction going on below, his senses ventured elsewhere. He could feel the spirits within him, and without, and for the moment his consciousness was with them.

421Lady Sierra

But what happens when the body is too broken to fix? The once Indomitable spirit no longer so and the heart that had expanded in caring and loving... was now stretched too thin, Torn and broken.

What happens...

When the soul is destroyed. The will to exist, no more? And the fire that once burned hotter than any other flame, is nothing more than a cooling ember?

Sierra had given up.

After centuries of fighting, forgiving and of loving, her spirit had taken the final blow. Betrayed by the man who had sworn to protect her. Betrayed by the person she loved most and whom she had trusted with her heart. Betrayed so many times before... and betrayed once more, one final time.

She had fallen limp and lifeless, her eyes vacant... dead. Her heart had even ceased to beat for a brief moment, before the spirit of another had taken the reigns and pulled the body out of auto-destruct-mode.

Sierra hugged her knees tight to her chest as her body shook with silent crying. She wept for the loss of her loved ones and for the loss of herself.

It was too much. The hurt and the loss had become too great...

The darkness was soothing.

Quiet.

She had given up trying to make sense of where she was, nothing was distinguishable here. There were no ceilings or walls, no floors. She didn't really sit on anything so much as she 'floated'. She couldn't tell up from down, and instead she just drifted through the darkness.

Nothing could reach her here.

There would be no more fighting... no more hurt.

It was for the best.

Ra'kar had been right.

Ra'kar had been right all along.

422Maximos

It is such impossible darkness that calls a soul so deeply steeped in the ichor of shadow. A soul bridging the twilight between life and death. Those silent tears heard miles away and yet as close and as loud as can be.

This man was no hero, the dark it was....enticing, if not downright intoxicating. And yet it was also saddening and depressing. He could honestly not tell if this was something deep within himself lost...or someone so far outside themselves they were just as lost.

The pain, the black, the size and scale of it all was too much for the simple island boy to grasp or take in. He could not place himself there, he could not place his body in a place outside of pace. But he could speak...and speak is what he did.

A voice echoing gently in the dark, kind, yet cautious. These tears touched him deep, and moved him beyond the norm of conventional conversation. Who or why this person was didnt matter, only this pain. And an old heroes need to ease it. He spoke a sentence, barely audible, as it seemed to echo down a long dark hall and arrive as barely more than a whisper...but it would arrive. Coated in sympathy, and carried by sincerity.

Why are you crying?

423Lady Sierra

At first she froze... terrified. She could see and sense nothing. She was surrounded and consumed by this nothingness, the desire to not be--- yet something 'was' and that something... was talking.

She nearly jumped out of her skin, nails digging so hard into her arms that when she released the pressure, they left tiny little half moons that bled crimson.

Her eyes searched wildly, prying at the darkness, further blurred by the stinging tears.

Nothing.

Her arms dropped to her sides as she rolled over and lay curled into a little ball. Like a child seeking comfort...

"Who's there?"

It was barely a whisper, yet it seemed deafening in her ears.

424Maximos

Oh!

The voice seemed startled as she was startled. It seemed the perfect moment for the figure to jump back, but there was no figure, just a voice with no body. And yet as she recognized the voice, it seemed to grow that much closer. That much more defined.

I didnt mean to scare you...

The voice called out from a distance a bit closer than before. Outside, an eyebrow quirked on a very concerned looking face perched atop a windmill.

...its just me.

He concluded his sentence with. An odd answer, though in a place like this odd had very little meaning. There was a hesitation, a pause, as if the voice was in the middle of a sentence, but didnt exactly know how to finish it. The pause lasted just long to be noticed, but he seemed to gather himself quickly.

...Are you ok?

425Lady Sierra

"Just-- You--?"

The way she repeated it was a sad sort of sing-song.

She knew this voice. She couldn't place it... bit it held a certain familiarity but she couldn't place it.

"Who is 'You' ?"

She stared ahead intently. At nothing and at everything all at once.

426Maximos

Progress!

She had accepted the definitive presence of a "You", in order or her to except a you, she had to accept a me. And if she was accepting herself and other people, well....it was all very confusing from there. The voice had seemingly gotten very close possibly even in the same room as her.

Who is...you?

It seemed to ponder on that thought for a while, not a long while, just a few seconds. Before it popped an answer.

Thats a good question too I suppose...but....

The point of it all being, that in accepting that he was there...he was there.

And literally, he was....or at least partially. Before her and upside down, though it was hard to tell, appeared two eyes. One black, one white, coming straight out of the dark as if it was face. Though there was no face.

I think, more important than who, is what...

Sadly Maximos wasnt very good at projecting his visage in places...but as the words formed, so did a mouth, just above the eyes, also upside down. Its white teeth, forming a perfectly friendly smile in mid air.

Such as, what wrong?

427Lady Sierra

Sierra felt the hairs on the nape of her neck and along her arms bristle and she sat, bolt upright, nearly falling backwards as she stared at the visage. Her eyes wider than was normal...

Generally such things wouldn't unsettle the elf, but well... she was hardly herself. She was less than that...

She was nothing.

:: I am nothing... ::

She thought as she stared wildly at the upside down face, grinning at her.

She was starting to feel like a character from a story she'd heard someone reading once... about a girl and a white rabbit--

"Nothing's wrong. I'm safe from everyone here... and they're safe from me. You should go too... Leave me alone... please"

428Maximos

Safe?

The voice said in a curious tone. It slowly shifted back away from the woman, further into the black, though oddly it seemed more as if it was shifting back into a bright light behind it. As it moved back, more of it became visible in the black, until a dark silhouette of a man standing upside down could be seen. There was no detail, just the dark outline, peeking through the void.

Here, I cant hurt you.

Slowly the figure began to shift, turning clockwise, until it was almost completely horizontal, as if gravity was shifting just from him as he spoke.

And here, you cant hurt me.

His feet finally seemed to be resting on what should be the floor.

But if I leave...how will I ever know what makes you cry?

He had to be careful, there was a familiarity to this woman. Maybe it was her face, or her eyes, her voice? Something about her seemed to itch a part of his brain he couldnt reach. And for that reason he had to be cautious. What if this woman knew him from Aria? What if to her, he was only The Destroyer...

And so despite being instructed to leave. The eyes and mouth, attached to the non-descript outline of a person took a step forward, and took a seat directly in front of her. An innocent smile spread across his lips, something that seemed to beam forth boundless innocence, but more importantly hope.

429Lady Sierra

The elf blinked up at him, he was a streaky blurr of black cloth and shadows. Delicate hands wiped at reddened eyes, and suddenly his image was clearer. Sniffling she squinted and then blinked again--

"How are you here?"

She knew him. She definitely knew this man... but her connection to the physical world was all but severed, everything was fading. Her memories were fuzzy, he registered in the back of her head as someone she had met, but her connection to him had not been great-- It caused her to wince in pain as she tried to remember.

"Who are you?"

430Maximos

His desire to remain hidden held not a candle to her desire to know who her visitor was. He would be compelled he knew it, and with his face revealed his name would follow and what reputation may follow that.

Gently his eyes shut, taking in a slow deep breath. In this place, thought was reality, desire forged space and time. But he could resist just a moment longer. He would answer her, but that question would be saved for last. The breath was slowly released as his eyes opened, the smile returning to his nondescript face.

You called me...

He knew the science, as years pour on souls infuse with more and more energy. After a very many years, even the smallest sample can be extremely potent. She felt incomplete, she felt as nothing, and so the missing piece he had borrowed obeyed the call. Though that didnt answer "who", she was.

But that was the easy question. He wasnt sure how to answer this only that he had to.

The visage of a candle appeared betwixt the two of them. Its light was gentle at first. With each passing flicker of the candle's flame, the light grew a bit brighter, a bit more revealing. It revealed his bare feet, his silky black pants, and loose black shirt.

I...

He didnt have the fluid words. The light gently cast upon his pale hands.

I'm...

There was a moment of silence as the light touched his chin and he pulled back, to hide his face for a moment longer. And then the words came to him, something of an epiphany. His oldest, dearest answer. He leaned forward, while sitting he performed as much of a bow as he could. His eyes to the floor, in the most formal of bows.

I am but a humble shadow.

He rose, his eyes meeting the ladies as his navy blue hair was revealed, his black and white eyes no longer dis-attached, but a smile still pursed on his face.

My name is Maximos, and I do not believe we have had the pleasure of being formally met.

431Lady Sierra

That brought a look of surprise to the woman's features, relieving some of the sorrow momentarily. Her rubied lips formed a small 'o' of wonderment as she raised one fine brow. It took her a moment to find her voice, but the words were all over her face---

"I umm... Excuse me, but did you just say -I- called you?"

She would blink at him incredulously before shaking her head rapidly.

"N-n-no... No I think you're mistaken -- I--I didn't call anyone--"

She protested and as the candle appeared, the sudden flickering of light intruding on her self-imposed darkness, she scuttled backwards, doing a crab-walk as she looked about fearfully.

"No! NO! NO! Please! Go away! I don't want to be seen. I DON'T WANT TO EXIST!--"

Her tail lashed out, knocking the candle over, but not out.

I am but a humble shadow.

He rose, his eyes meeting the ladies as his navy blue hair was revealed, his black and white eyes no longer dis-attached, but a smile still pursed on his face.

My name is Maximos--

That halted her outburst. And she practicully hiccupped, choking on her hysterics as she turned to face him slowly, her eyes wider than they should have been.

Fear and shock.

Not because he was the destroyer-- but because someone from the outside had gotten in, and if he could... maybe others could too? NO! NO! She didn't like that.

She just watched him blankly, she didn't know what to make of him.

She knew about Maxi, her organization at the DSBG held records on him... but like Sunstrike's they were incomplete. She had known about this man, long before she'd ever met him face to face, and even then... it hadn't been a formal introduction. They had first crossed paths at Heaven or Hell, the morning before---

His words. Vahn's words... they echoed in her mind like a thousand gongs deafening her.

Her hand jerked to her head, holding it as if it would split apart as she screamed.

"UUUHHHHHHHHHHHHGGGGNNNN!!"

432Maximos

Understandable, it wasnt an exact science this sort of thing can be really confusing some times. He smiled, and tried his best to begin an explanation.

Well not exactly like tha--

"No! NO! NO! Please! Go away! I don't want to be seen. I DON'T WANT TO EXIST!--"

His sentence was stopped cold, an outburst like that, it was so sudden. It wasnt the way she said it but rather, what she said. It was so surprising, so starling.

He just barely caught glimpse of the tail whiplashing through the void. Driven by instinct he reached his hands out to try and grab the candle catching it just before it hit the ground. He looked up trying to see what caused such a thing, silently hoping it wasnt his introduction.

"UUUHHHHHHHHHHHHGGGGNNNN!!"

While most would jump away from a screaming stranger, Maximos jumped forward bringing the candle with him him. He could not stop her scream, but he most certainly would not abandon her during it. When finally her breath gave way, he would speak gently, calmly. His tone as sincere as the warm features on his face.

Why...?

He begged, his tone mourning the loss of someone he barely knew.

What could hurt you so badly as to make you wish not to be?

433Lady Sierra

She opened wide eyes, the pupils mere pinpoints in swirling golden flame. The temperature around her was spiking dangerously, a heat increasing so rapidly in intensity that it was blistering to breathe.

The woman clutched her head whimpering and pressing her forehead to what seemed to be the 'floor'. Her entire body shaking like a leaf as she kept saying no over and over again--

"N-n-no, no, no, n-no, No! NO! NO!!"

Why did he want to know?

Why did he keep asking her?

Why didn't he--

"WHY DON'T YOU JUST GO AWAY!!"

She screamed, even as the pin-pricks of obsidian vanished into drowning pools of flame.

Something was playing out in her head, and she was starting to have difficulty distinguishing between the vivid memories and the man before her---

434Maximos

He took a deep breath. Imagination just as vivid as reality. And though his body stood perched on the windmill roof, he could feel each breath sting and singe as his mouth almost instantly dried. His lips parched, he would dripped sweat had it not been dried in the same unbearable heat.

It hurt, it burned like hellfire, but not even a fraction as bad as she hurt inside. He would not turn away or entertain the thought of abandoning her for even a second.

She had asked such a simple question, there wasnt a doubt or hesitation in his mind as he answered.

Why would I?

435Lady Sierra

"DON'T TOUCH ME!"

She jerked backwards wildly as she shrieked, and her voice held nothing but primal fear in it. Her eyes were wild with animalistic panic. It didn't matter that Max hadn't made a gesture to touch her--

She could barely tell he was there.

"LET ME GO YOU b*****d!"

Anger mingled with the panic...

Then she shrieked again, clutching at herself, trying to cover herself as she shrieked and sobbed.

"NO! N-N-NO! -- UGHN! LET GO!- I'LL KILL YOU! --- URRRAAAAGH!! I'LL ******** KILL YOU!!"

Even as her body was broken, ravished and beaten, abused in more ways than her mind could handle-- She fought, lashing out midst her pain at her attacker and the man who had held her prisoner.

His face.

It was his face, the same... how could he... Why?!

But what made it worse?

She had been pregnant.

And he tainted them... her children... her precious babies...

Where were her children?! Sobbing she curled up into the fetal position. As visions of the two tiny bundles were whisked away from her. Hidden-- Taken. HER babies! They had taken them from her!

Vahn--- She had to tell hi-- but he-- his words screamed in her head even as streams of flame lanced around her crumpled figure.

Couldn't be with her... couldn't love her.

Everything.

Everyone.

No...

No more.

"NO MORE!!"

She screamed even as her body burst into flame, a shockwave of energy exploding outwards.

The loss of her self, her children... her lover, the one the gods had made a part of her... And all of this only in the last two years. The grief and loss she had pushed through for the entirety of her existence, pulled her under miring her in the blackness of her thoughts as she drowned in the memories and the grief.

Her spirit and her mind had been broken.

She had nothing left...

436Maximos

"DON'T TOUCH ME!"

She shrieked, he looked a bit confused but his hands hadnt left the floor.

"LET ME GO YOU b***d! NO! N-N-NO! -- UGHN! LET GO!- I'LL KILL YOU! --- URRRAAAAGH!! I'LL ****** KILL YOU!!"

It was about then he realized she wasnt talking to him. Her words were aimed elsewhere. At some monster somewhere that had scarred her in such a way as to make her wish she had never been made. He couldnt tell what caused the pain, only that it was bad, very bad.

He could see it, that growing pain, building up inside her. It brimmed to the surface rippling over like a balloon filled with too much air. And when it popped, this fire would only get worse. He readied himself, his fingers curling into fists. His muscles tensing for the blast.

The world around them bent to her pain, the candle exploding from a tiny burning wick to a roaring torch. It was like standing in an oven.

"NO MORE!!"

She screamed even as her body burst into flame, a shockwave of energy exploding outwards.

The loss of her self, her children... her lover, the one the gods had made a part of her... And all of this only in the last two years. The grief and loss she had pushed through for the entirety of her existence, pulled her under miring her in the blackness of her thoughts as she drowned in the memories and the grief.

Her spirit and her mind had been broken.

She had nothing left...

It came at him like a crushing wall. He was so close to the source of the blast but he would not back away, no pain in this world or any other would let him abandon this woman he barely knew.

The flames washed over him, his right arm raised to protect his face, this was not a true fiery attack. It was her pain, versus his will, and did not intend to back down.

As the flames finally faded, there he stood, a smile cast across his face as he looked at her broken. That grief, that pain infested her being like a poison. It had been trapped inside her eating her away, and finally she had been given a moment to release it.

Now she had nothing. A blank void. That meant the only way she could go, was up. There was hope, and that hope is what made him smile. There were no words other than the look on his face, silently declaring that things could only get better. And his presence through her outburst to tell her without a doubt, that he would be there to make sure it did.

437Lady Sierra

Everything was so fragmented. Contorted... Her mind tried desperately to wall off the memories that were too horrific to withstand. She didn't know what was real, what was then... what was now.

She just knew she was alone...

Wrong.

?!

So totally wrong.

But--- But nothing! There was someone waiting to talk to her, someone who'd been there for a while and didn't seem to be going anywhere.

She turned haunted eyes to him, the confusion was clear on her tear streaked face.

"I-- I don't understand---"

She held her hands to her head, this time she didn't scream or lash out, she simply wept. The tears she cried, were the kind of painful sounds that crushed your heart under their weight.

438Maximos

He felt it, every tear, every drop of sadness. The haunting emptiness of her eyes. And he in turn gave hope. Boundless hope that seemed completely inexhaustible in the form of a single smile.

You dont have too. Not yet.

He wiped some of the soot off his face, smacking the char off his shirt and pants. In a place like this, the damage he took was related to the amount of damage his will took. It wasnt much at all, but enough to help lighten the situation. If only to pretend nothing was wrong, even if something was.

As he smacked his sleave and a chunk of the shoulder fell off like a sprinkle of ash on the "ground", almost immediately followed by the entire right sleave.

Awww, and this was brand new too...

He said it almost laughing with the brightest of smiles, ask he knocked the rest of the ash off revealing yet more holes in the black fabric. His tone changed ever so slightly, carefully re-approaching the situation at hand.

When your ready to understand, it will come...for now though...

He reached down lifting up a bit of the ground as if pulling of a table cloth. And up the ground came, blurring his form for just a second as it blew,and was sent gliding down a distance away, revealing a teapot and two tea cups. As well as Maximos in fresh new attire.

Care for a drink?

439Lady Sierra

She looked at him and blinked in surprise as a tea party manifested itself before her. Her mind took advantage of the distraction, as her attention was turned away from her troubles... a little more of her past was locked away. If anyone could have seen it, it would be a big scary looking chest with a 'DO NOT OPEN!' sign.

It seemed dying wasn't an option...

but a soul bent on destruction, there were other ways to cease to be.

Slowly, her psyche was wiping her mind clean. It was only a matter of time, and then she would be a blank slate.

It was how others before her had managed to survive... By willing themselves to forget, the things that were too painful to bear.

She leaned forward curiously, oblivious to the activity in her head.

"How'd you do that?"

440Maximos

Sadly the person across from here was just as oblivious. He was powerless to stop it, though at the same time, he was open to help or befriend whoever stood before him. He never knew the Sierra of before, only the Sierra of now.

Like this!

He reached down beside the teacups and pots and pulled up another "cloth", revealing a small dish with cheese and crackers on it. Of course that didnt really answer the question, but it sure was tasty! But she was confused enough as it was, he'd be gentle with her mind right now.

Right now we're no where. And yet we're here. But here is whatever is in there.

He pointed straight at her forehead, without touching it. He was entirely too gentlemanly to ever do a thing like that.

And so, whatever you create here.

He said, still pointing at her forehead.

Is made out here.

His hand fanned across the little tea party with a smile.

You try!

441Lady Sierra

Sierra blinked wide eyed at him, her lips pursed together as she mulled over his words. Could she rea--

She held out her hand and thought 'cake'. Because no tea party was complete without one!~

And just like that a platter with a mouth watering, gourmet cheese cake manifested in her hand. It was so real in fact, that the placement and weight of the things was unbalanced and with a squeak she fumbled, her other hand barely catching it in time.

"Do you--"

She stared down at the cake for a moment and then looked back to the man before her grinning.

"Like cake?"

442Maximos

Do I ever!

Maximos smiled brightly eying the delectable and delicious delicacy laid before him. He caught the grin on his face, and felt a little glimmer inside. The grin is a close relative to the smile, and moments ago the lady before him seemed as though she would never smile.

Now, there was really only one thing to do. He twirled his fingers as if spinning a baton or sorts between them only to reveal a knife. Not a weapon, nothing so threatening just a clean cake knife. With a flick of his hand, the blade turned so that its handle faced out.

Life without cake, just...just..is not a life worth living!

He offered her the knife, it was only natural as it was her cake.

Will you do the honors?

443Lady Sierra

The elf watched intently, her head making small rotations as she followed the spinning rotations of the 'baton'. Reaching out to touch it like a curious child as it's shape gave way to that of a knife.

Life without cake, just...just..is not a life worth living!

"Not... Worth... Living?"

Those words!-- The woman's face contorted for a moment, a blur of events and faces... names too distorted to make out... she felt a stronger pull to certain ones, but as she tried to focus on them, they only seemed to get blurrier, her head pounding painfully.

Stepping forward. She set the cake down on the table and gripped the offered handle of the kitchen piece.

"Living... Life..."

A small whimper escaped her throat, and her eyes widened in confused surprise. Her hands jerking to her mouth as if she would take the sound back, keep it quiet.

"I... I don't understand..."

He held the knife out to her and she blinked hard. Her hand was trembling as she caught sight of herself, reflected upside down on the blade--

"I--"

She looked so utterly lost. She didn't recognize the face that stared back at her. Her strange eyes startling herself further as she dropped the knife and touched her face apprehensively.

Her mind had closed it off. If she couldn't erase herself, it had erased the memories that caused her to wish it so... and everything else. Her mind was empty... a blank canvas.

444Maximos

At first his seemed dead focused on the cake, it could have been the most delicious cake imaginable, as long as he could imagine just that. But her reaction seemed off, the way she paused as if she had never seen a knife before. The way her eyes seemed wide and yet empty at the same time, it was like she was startled by something and wanted to act surprise, but did not fully understand what surprise was. Or who exactly was surprised.

The shadow was to say the least, confused. A moment ago he was looking at an old, rather distressed but otherwise normal soul. Now, he saw...next to nothing.

The stains, the colors, the tumultuous blend of emotion, all of it was so very base, so very bare, unformed by life. Perhaps she had caught on to his soul sight, and this was a masking technique of sort. Or perhaps...no that just...it just couldnt be. All he could think to do was ask, tilting his head ever so slightly to the side.

Are...you alright?

445Lady Sierra

She seemed startled at his voice, looking toward him frantically as she tried to move away from him and tumbled over backwards. Her hands groping at her face as she made a pitiful mewling noise high in her throat. She opened her mouth to speak but nothing came out. She looked so utterly lost as she sank down where she had fallen and just stared dumbfounded at her hands. Her face spoke silently, it said it all--

Who am I? What-- Where-- Why?! Who are you? Where are we?! What's happening?

446Maximos

And that was all it need say. His fear was realized, it seemed he had come at the moment of her destruction. He closed his eyes for a moment, slowly shaking his head left and right as the full ramifications of what had just come to pass sunk in. He could not leave her, but this would take quite a while. A deep breath filled his lungs and slowly, slipped past his lips. It was annoyance, more uncertainty, he wasnt sure he could accomplish this. And deep inside he kicked himself for not arriving soon enough to stop her from...well he didnt fully understand how or why this had come to pass.

I suppose its too late to ask your name then...

A grin of sorts stretched across his lips. Something like the smile you give while staring down the barrel of a loaded gun it sort of said, "Its not good, but at least it cant get worse.".

Regardless, if she is gone then what matters most is who you become.

He was talking to himself, gazing at the woman like a sculpture gazes at a block of claying wondering what it wants to be made into.

I've never been much of a teacher, but I'll see what I can do.

He smiled at her, it was a warm friendly smile, the sort you get when you meet an old friend. Maximos stepped forward, just a bit, his hands up, as if he was being held hostage. It was the somewhat universal sign of "peace". It showed he wasnt armed, he wouldnt attack. He wouldnt get too close, just a few feet away before stopping, dropping down to her hieght.

A single hand came down and gently tapped his chest. A symbol of self, or at the very least a method of drawing attention to the object that was himself.

Maximos.

He said it first at a normal pace, and then repeated it slowly. Breaking down not just the words, but the sounds of each letter.

Mm-ack-ssssim-oh-ss.

There was no way to tell wether she would grasp that, so he paused for a moment, scanning for some sort of reaction.

447Lady Sierra

She blinked those lovely almond shaped eyes at him and leaned forward, fascinated by the shapes his mouth made as he enunciated his name. Pressing her lips together, she did her best to mimic him...

"Mmmmmmm"

...

"MMMMMMCK!"

.......

"MMMAAAAAAA--"

448Maximos

Good your getting it!

He said for an extra bit of positive reinforcement. If that smile of his could have grown any brighter at that moment it did. She was trying! And she had gotten two letters out 7, that was a good start. With that bright smile on his face he tried his very best to assist.

Maaaacks, macks, max....

He tried by exactly to lead her syllable by syllable through the word. He didnt have the easiest name in the world, but she was getting it!

Maaax, eeeeem, ee....m-m-moooooosssssss.

On the plus side, if she could say something like Maximos, then should she meet someone named Bob, it would be a piece of cake! His eye glanced at the treat for a moment, wondering if it would be easier to teach her to eat instead. Before resuming the phonetic lesson.

Maaacccckseeemooss. Maximos. See its not that hard is it!

449Lady Sierra

"Mmmmmaaaaahhhcksssiiiiiiii"

Her eyes lit up and she made an excited chirping sound at him. That sounded right! She tested it again a little more fluently...

"Maaaaxi~"

She leaned forward on her hands and grinned at him proudly. She thrust her hand outwards and jabbed his chest (not quite realizing that she was stronger than most would consider 'normal') and poked her forefinger at his sternum.

"Maxi!"

450Maximos

Yes!

She did it! Or close enough to it. And he helped! And in the moment of excitement he tossed his arms in the air, letting out that "Yes!" of excitement. That seemed innocent enough, but in doing so Maximos had let loose one of his fathers earliest teachings.

Dum contactus divum , operor non perdo vestri pes.

He could just hear his fathers words, repeat in his mind as he saw that finger come for him with more speed and power behind it than he had expected.

While touching the sky, don't lose your footing.

And he did, she poked and he was about to fall square on his bum, his arms flailed for just a moment, just long enough to graze hers. And that arm...that arm sometimes seemed to have a mind of its own.

In that one moment where his concentration wasnt where it should have been, his physical body copied the movement of his mind, standing and reaching for the sky, and as his spirit body fell...so did it. His meditative connection was popped, if you listened closely you could almost hear the sound, it was like someone sticking their finger in a bubble.

As his eyes opened he saw the adobe tiles of Windmill roof fading from view as gravity pulled him down the backside of the large structure. He clenched his teeth and fist before landing with a loud, wet...

--Sploosh!---

Into a patch of wet cement. A wave of the icky gray substance covering poor Walter as he tried to apply it to a large hole in the side of the building.

Maximos' right arm twitched wildly. It was something like a dog trying to eat its favorite chew toy. The weird sensation snapped his mind back where it belonged as he realized that right hand of his had snagged something. Something round, redish white, and glowing...a soul!

With on eye covered in splotch of cement he lifted the right arm, ceasing its violent twitching and held it up to his face, letting out a half beaten, half broken.

....hello?

For the poor victim, it would seem as if her poke, was all that was needed to push open a window and send her out of it. Transcending the gap of realities had been described as everything from taking a dive in a pool, bathing in fire, jumping from the tallest peak. Nocturne only knows what it would be like for her. Or if she'd been awake enough to make a sound.

All the while Walter seemed entirely puzzled.

451Lady Sierra

The soul seemed to pulse in his hand, strange chittering and mewing sounds carried on the winds seemed to denote it's startled and excited state. Both curious and scared. Everything had been so dark and formless and now--! She wanted to see! Wanted to explore!

452Maximos

Eh-eh-um...

He was speechless. Not only did he not intend to do that, but he hadnt the slightest clue how he had done that, or even what that was!

And for the moment none of that mattered, the scrapes from jagged cement rocks and the soreness from, falling so very far into a barely giving substances hardly mattered. He barely took the time to breath deep before his hands shoved off the cement with wet squish and he broke into motion. He whizzed past his aged butler, leaving the old man with a smirk of amusement across his face.

Bare feet sloshed through the grass followed, by the wet smack of a hand shoving open the lighthouse door leaving a drippy gray hand print on the ancient wood. Like diving in a pool, Maximos charged through the icky black behind the shaky wooden door. A poof of black escaped the door as Maximos bolted through it. With wet smacks his feet carried him through the wooden hallways and through a maze of corridor toward an uncertain destination.

As he ran, he rambled, the sciences and magicks involved on this soaring through is head. At first only his lips moved, soon followed by words spilling out like water out of a faucet. The soul, and poor woman within trapped as the unfortunate victim of the vichyssoise of verbage with came forth. Connected to his right arm as she was, she would be able to hear, as he heard, see as he saw, and even feel all as that arm saw. For a moment it would feel as if her body was Maximos' arm. And the run, would feel something like a roller coaster ride.

It had to be that. The contact. Just a touch, just a moment. And it tried to eat her...it tried to eat her! She transubstantiation shouldnt even be possible except to...no...

He broke left, shoulder charging a set of double doors and busting into his study. On either side of the room sat myriads on myriads of books, and directly across from the door seemed a laboratory set up that should belong to some sort of wizard or sorcerer. There was a broad table, a single wheeled chair, and several magical arrays carved on the floor, the table, and a few random mats laid across the table. There was even a few chemistry supplies for mixing and brewing potions. The chemicals each had a different glow, as did some of the books, and a few of the random tools.

Not real...not yet...needs a...a...

He grabbed a few books seemingly at random, searching and sorting through the pages, not a single word of the text seemed legible, but in her case, likely nothing did. It seemed the shadows themselves reached up like arms flicking books from the shelves onto the table and turning the pages as Maximos' eyes raced across them.

He couldnt let her...he wouldnt let her...no. He couldnt even allow the thought!

Until finally, he snatched a single book out of a shadowy arm, using his right arm to sweep a pile of books out of the table, and smack the recently discovered book on the table. With a wave of his hand a piece of paper ripped from a pad, and he began drawing, it looked like an arrangement of rings and lines with a few random symbols tossed in.

...it needs...a...a...

Finally, Maximos paused, a deep breath escaping his lips as he looked at the soul in his hand with a wide smile and laid the paper on the ground. Immediately it began glowing a rich violet filled the air, the glow forged and shaped into a floor size version of the symbol on the paper, Maximos kneeled near the center of array. His right arm cocked back the soul in gripped tightly and then down into went, as Maximos drove the soul into the core of the array.

The elf within would feel a feeling similar to suddenly having a bright light flashed in ones eyes after being in a dark room. As the blindness overtook her, she would feel a cold chill bathe over her body, she could feel arms and legs, and even her tail for just a split second before they were "suddenly" ignited. There was no actual burning just a rush of heat bathing over her, rising, brimming, filling until...black.

...a body.

Nothingness, but gravity holding her feet to the ground. A cool breeze blowing over he dry skin, and the scent of dozens of chemicals brewing behind her. The cold tile floor pressed up against her bare feet. The dancing lights paraded on her pale skin and dark hair. She had a body, in a manner of speaking, she was alive. A body clothed in a formal long black dress, it was very old fashioned even somewhat gothic, what with the frills on her sleeves and the ends of her dress, her hair was tied behind her in a pony tail with a silkly black ribbon. Her skin would feel distant it was as if she was feeling the world through a glove that covered the whole of her body. It was a very odd feeling, but one she could get used too. The room itself seemed very dim as her darkvision transfered the black into light.

Across from her stood Maximos, his navy blue hair matted with quickly drying cement, grey stains dripping into his loose satin black shirt, and drippy pants. His right arm twitched, while his left scratched his filthy hair. He had something of a nervous smile on his face as his right foot rubbed against his left leg, scratching off some loose cement flakes. And with an equally nervous tone he spoke, knowing she likely wouldnt understand a word he had said.

I know its not much, but a shadow shell is the best I could do on such short notice...

He waited with somewhat bated breath, for a yell a scream, laugh, even a mew. Just a reaction of any sort.

((Sorry that took so long, my monitor fell off the table and broke, so had to run to a friends. smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif ))

453Lady Sierra

She was excited and frightened all at once. The tug that pulled her from that lonely place and into the beautiful unknown had been exhilarating!~ But it felt like something was gnawing at her, nibbling and nipping hungrily. THAT-- she didn't much like!

The soul writhed and wriggled fighting back at the shadowing arm that had ensnared it. But suddenly they were off-- UP! DOWN! ALL AROUND!~ It was nauseating! Luckily she had no physical form at that moment, or she would have been in a bad way--

Finally they seemed to jolt to a stop inside a cluttered work-room. The place was fairly dark, but there were little jars of glowy substance that seemed particularly interesting to the curious soul.

She tried to tug the arm in that direction, so she could inspect them, but she was held fast as-- It was Maxi! The one word, the one name--- The only person she knew. Maxi had a hold of her and was scribbling furiously. She wanted to look closer but suddenly it felt as if she'd been plunged into a lake of fire.

So hot! Yet, the heat seemed a comfort. Where others would have screamed in pain, the woman seemed oddly soothed.

BLINDING! The room faded from her vision in a blinding flash of a violet light so bright it seemed white!

Then it felt as if she was being stretched and pulled in 50 different directions. Where she had seemed light and airy only seconds before, suddenly she felt heavy and sluggish. Something cool-- the floor?

She looked down and blinked as she saw bare feet. Blinking she wriggles her toes and looks up. A body? She held her hands up to her face in surprise. It felt strange-- restricting compared to the freeness she'd tasted a second ago-- the freedom of being formless. But this wasn't-- so bad-- was it?

She stared in shock, looking at her hands from different angles before blinking at Maxi in confused curiosity.

"Nyyyyyyuu?"

((Uwaaaaaiii!~ That's no good smilies/icon_gonk.gif

What are you going to do for a monitor? And no worries about taking so long, I'm behind in replies all over the place. Between being worn out from class and filming, and being stuck on dial up for the next little while, this is brutal! Nice of your friend to let you use his compy though <3 ))

454Maximos

The nervous grin grew, as his cheeks widened it into a bright smile.

Good!

He said with a bit of a chuckle. She didnt panic in fear, she didnt scream in horror, she just seemed confused and curious. And that he could work with. He owed her an explanation of sorts, but without language that would be sort of challenging.

He stepped forward, a cement covered hand tapping against his chest.

Me.

He said, slowly to introduce the sound of a new word. Each step was cautious so as not to appear threatening.

Me...Maxi.

His hand reached forward toward her chest, now Maximos was a gentleman he wouldnt dare touch a lady without her express permission, and so his hand hovered just a bit before touching her.

You...

His face went blank as his hand fell limp, falling back by his side as the realization sunk in.

....dont have a name...we'll just have to find one for you.

He leaned back in place, a hand rising to rub his chin. His eyes scanned from her toes to her head, he had modeled her body after how she used to look only with shadow there wasnt a variety of color one could access. So if there was a clue in her appearance, here is where it was. He needed to find something that could serve as a name...but, he was just so bad with names...

His eyes hovered around her face, her eyes, her ears...she almost looked like an elf, and yet so much about her was still unknown. That was it!

His eyes seemed to light up for a moment. It wasnt the best name in the world, but it would have to do.

Te...Teir...

His elven just isnt what it used to be. He tapped his chin trying to recall the proper syntax.

Tei...raesia...Kos.

He smirked.

The mystery girl. No...that just sounds too long.

He paused, letting the name roll around his head like a rock rolling around the sea wearing away the unnecessary parts. He reached his hand out again pointing at her.

You...we'll call you...Teira. Yes, I like that.

He said cocking his head to the side.

What do you think, Teira?

455Lady Sierra

She blinked at him.

"Muh-eee?"

Tilting her head to the side with a baffled expression, she presses a finger to her lips, mouthing the word silently a few times over. Blinking at him she tries again,

"Meee? Maxi-- Me?"

As he pointed to her, first she mirrored him and then she skipped forward a step, clasping his hand in hers. Opening up her grip to look in his palm and then bending over to look under it, inspecting his hand much like she had her own.

"Nyaaaaa?"

Letting him go she points to herself.

"Yuuu? Naaaaaay-mee"

She flopped back, again mimicking Maximos, looking deflated.

"Don't haaave?"

She watched him intently, copying his expressions of deep thought as he pondered her name.

"Taaaaaaaaay?"

456Maximos

Maximos almost instantly tensed as she touched his hand, going almost completely silent and still as she investigated the limb, the only sound escaping his lips being a few nervous breaths. As bad as it may be, though his body was in its early 30's Maximos' experience with the opposite sex, or even with being touched at all was...well...nearly non-existent. And so after his pale cheeks turned just about as rosy as the woman before hims hair had been earlier, he let out a nervous cough and tried to continued. A bit of a childish grin ever placed on his blushed face.

He couldnt help but let out a small laugh, using his hand to try and cover his face so as not to sound rude. It was just so amusing to watch her mimic his motions try and pronounce her name. She had gotten down the pronunciation of a few words, and quickly too, but to try and explain each of those sentences would have been mostly pointless, he just smiled finished off her sentence.

.....rrrraa. Teira.

Almost immediately followed by a stout nod.

I dont know where you came from, but your welcome here for as long as you like. Infact...

He looked at a clock placed on the far wall, and took deep whiff of the air.

...its lunch time! I'm sure Walter's cooked us up something absolutely wonderful.

Now, he knew most of that might go in one ear and out the other. But by hearing the words over and over, she'd have the greatest chance of understanding them and being able to speak them.

Come on.

He said with a bright smile, in the sort of tone you might hear a parent say when calling over a child. He made a few steps to the door, and then made a wave for Teira to follow. Part of having a body would be having an appetite, and she hadnt eaten in well...ever!

457Lady Sierra

She smiles at him excitedly, making small chirping noises as she points to her cheeks grinning.

"Taaaaaaaaaaaayra!~ Me! Teira!"

She looked to him for approval as she swayed from side to side slightly.

"Me Teira! You-- Maxi!"

She was absolutely glowing with pride at how well she'd done. Her smile bright and warm enough to melt the ice caps!

As he sniffed the air she mimicked him and made a funny face as her stomach growled loudly.

O////O!?!

"Muuurrr?"

He waved for her to follow but she hesitated, testing out the new words in her head, not understanding his instructions.

"Come?"

458Maximos

Yes! Yes thats it!

He said clapping in excitement, it was wonderful, perfect, amazing even! And to see that smile on his face, an honest pure smile, such a thing is a rare sight no matter who you are. He couldnt help but beam with joy, his smile was only broken by the gurgle from her stomach, and the confused look on her face, because the combination of the two caused him to break out in laughter. It wasnt mocking laughter, not in the slightest, instead it was the sort of laughter you give when a child takes it first steps, or says its first word.

It had been years since Maximos could honestly say he'd felt so relaxed, so simplistically good about something so simple. Maybe the ice had been broken earlier. Perhaps thats why he did it. Years from now, alone in this very study he would probably ponder what made him react the way he did, but when he saw her confusion over the word "come"...he was less inclined to try and tell her and more to show her.

He took a few steps back forward toward her, reaching his right hand out, the limb twitching twice, and kindly grasped hers, and gently lead her forward with him repeating the word with a smile on his face as he made his way to the door.

Come on.

It wasnt until the door was opened and he was making his way into the hall, that he realized exactly what he had just done. And for a split second he paused, before realizing it was too late to stop now. He looked back at her with a purely innocent smile, and he was off!

459Lady Sierra

His praise made her smile grow wider and as he grasped her hand gently she fell forward into step, sparing only a moment for a look of 'Uwah?' before the smile returned, a faint flush on her cheeks at the contact as she repeated softly.

"Come."

She nodded matter of factly as her stride synchronized with the taller man's easily and she gave his hand a little squeeze before saying a little more strongly.

"Teira come!"

She grinned up at him proudly as she swung their arms back and forth happily following him.

"Teira come, Maxi come!" smilies/icon_4laugh.gif

460Maximos

Excellent!

He said letting out, a boyishly light laugh as they set off. The halls were many, and a bit like a labyrinth, the turns and doors might be somewhat reminiscent of the trip Teira had take to get down here in the first place. What with whizzing through halls and doors of this tangled maze, but never once did Maximos seem lost. He even stopped a few times to look back and make sure she was ok, his hand never wavering or shaking, this place can be rather scary if one is by themselves.

The halls were all dimly light, though that was a side effect of darkvision, when ones eyes take in darkness as one would take in dark things tend to appear with a bit less color, and a tend to be not nearly as bright as normal. Even still, the halls were fully decorated and spotless. They were home to countless antiques be it old clay pots, paintings, or just old sets of armor, or trophies. Ebony and silver seemed to be the main colors old display with a dash of blue much like Maximos' hair, and some flecks of red and violet. Not a one of the antiques seemed to terribly showy, it was as if the house was designed to show age and history, but no wealth or status. It was meant to be simple, and yet complete. And odd mix, but Walter had managed it.

After a few minutes of walking, the scent had grew almost to the point that it overrid the scent of old wood, and flowers that filled the halls. As they drew closer it was harder and harder to tell exactly what was for dinner, mostly because it seemed like everything was. And while Teira had no memories of any food, the scent barraging her nose was most definately a medly of many different things.

Eventually Maximos came to a stop in front of a set of grand double doors, and gently pushed the open to reveal a table full of countless goodies. There were at least a hundred different foods on display, all sorts of dinner, and two table settings placed, both across from each other. Walter stood beside the table, with a towel over one arm, and a hand gently resting on the nearest chair. His white hair was combed and tied back behind his head, and his aged eyes gazed at the two with something of a quirk about them, his eyebrows arching as his eyes rested on the two holding hands. But he held any judgment to himself, Maximos seemed to respond with a nervous gaze at the floor. He made his way to the seat closest to Walter and gently released Teira's hand.

She had seemed very good at mimicking, and so Maximos met her eyes with a smile and grasped the seat beside her, gently pulling it out, sitting down, then looking at her. Silently hinting with his eyes for her to try.

461Lady Sierra

She kept pace with Maxi fairly easily as he navigated the halls. She wasn't really watching where they were going, more what they were walking through. So when he turned back to check on her, he'd see her craning her neck in every which direction, her eyes wide with wonderment as she drank in the simple beauty of the halls.

As they neared the kitchen she began making small excited chitters, her keen senses picking out the medley of mingled food smells. Not needing to be urged forward now, she would fall into step beside, rather than behind... artifacts and the like forgotten as her stomach seemed to take over control of her functions.

As they entered into the dinner hall, She froze at the door staring at the man with the the cloth on his arm. He was new---

"Nyuu?"

She blinked, tugging on Maxi's sleeve as she followed Maxi over to the table. She squeezed his hand a little tighter as she watched the stranger cautiously. Reaching their seats, she picked at her skirt awkwardly, feeling weird without the feel of Maxi's hand in hers.

She watched Maxi sit and stood glancing from him to Walter as if making up her mind.

Finally she took a deep breath and pointed to the older man.

"YOU?"

She blinked at him with uncertainty.

462Maximos

Walter laughed, sort of light an old grandfather looking down at one of the grandkids. This just reminded him so very much of Maximos when he wasa child. His eyes met hers, his gaze was aged, and yet warm, old and yet kind. His left foot slid back and he took a very formal bow, tucking the toweled arm beneath his chest while the other warm extended out to his side.

Walter, Walter Worthington the 3rd. At your service.

His very aura, is presence beamed "friend", it was just a special quirk about Walter, despite his age, his powers, and his skills, he was never threatening. He gently rose, adjusting his monacle, and gesturing to the bright young lady with only the kindest eyes.

And you?

Maximos just watched for the moment, Walter had used some big words, but he also used a few she knew. He wanted to see how she would reaction, but his eyes stood on her so that should she look at him she could see he wasnt abandoning her.

463Lady Sierra

She looked to Maxi who was looking at her and gulped hard. Turning back to the old man in front of her, her eyes only a little wider than they should be, she seemed to take courage from Maximos and then she copied the bow, exactly. Standing back up she said a little unsure,

"You Walllter? Me... Me Teira!"

She kept glancing from Walter to Maxi, hoping she'd done okay.

464Maximos

Some sentiments dont need words. For example, Maximos' soft eyes meeting hers as she turned to him and gently nodding so as to silently say, "Good". Walter of course continued as if she had spoken completely flawlessly, and absolutely nothing odd was going on here.

Indeed.

He said with a smile.

And it is my very good pleasure to meet you, Lady Teira.

Maybe none of that made sense, but whatever he said, it was said in a most kind way. He made a very simple gesture to her seat and plate, while his opposing white gloved hand rested on the back of her chair.

Now, if you'd like to take a seat, dinner will be served shortly.

That likely came across as gibberish and so Maximos turned in his seat, just waiting for that moment where Teira might look at him, at which point he'd sort of repeat half the motion of sitting down for her, this time going so far as to grab a fork, and then look back at her with a bright smile.

465Lady Sierra

Teira no longer looked unsure, instead she beamed a smile and pointed to herself curiously.

"Nyyu? Laaaaydee?"

She was still pointing to herself curiously with one hand when she caught Maximos miming the sit, and made a sort of 'oops!' face as she sat down a little awkwardly.

"Pleeehhzzuure? ... Dinner?"

She blinked at Maximos, noted the fork in his hand and quickly corrected herself so that she too was holding the strange shiney in front of her, just like him!

466Maximos

Mhmm, Lady.

Maximos said giving her a stout nod as she sat down, a simple reassuring gesture to assure her she was doing good. As soon as she sat, Walter immediately scooted her chair forward as was customary when seating a lady.

Maximos made sure to keep a level of eye contact with her, as if to lead her with his eyes into following his motion. His eyes scanned the feast looking for something simple betwix the two of them, and finally rested on an old favorite. Krak! It was such a simple name. It looked like a friend tree planted in the center of the table, the tree exterior was actually a disguise evolved around a very meaty creature. The bark exoskeleton was similar to a grabs shell. Maximos reached out grabbing one of the limbs and snapped it off bring it back to his plate.

The he gently stuck the fork in the open slot and shoveled out the blue meat. His eyes scanning back and for to Teira. His smiled and said very simply.

This, is dinner!

467Lady Sierra

Her eyes go wide as the thing she just sat on scoots forward seemingly on it own. She glances about to see what happened and notices Walter's hands behind her. Her mouth makes a small 'o' of wonder as she blinks up at him. She stares at him as if waiting for something else to happen, and once she's sure it isn't, she turns back to Maxi. Grinning she points her fork at herself, repeating proudly.

"Me Teira lady!"

She watched him break off the branch like thing and start eating something from inside it. Curiously, she tilts her head to the side. It smelled good---

"Dinner?"

"Leaning over in her chair she sticks her face right up to his plate and pokes at the blue meat with a wary finger.

"Kyyuu?"

468Maximos

Maximos he couldnt bring himself to flip the words around, he just grinned as she seemed so very proud.

Close enough.

He said with a bit of a chuckle. And then before he could even slip out the words "Hold on", she was almost on his plate. The creaking wood of the old chairs protesting for a moment, as Maximos leaned back in his chair just a tad bit. Nervousness creeping back over him. Holding her hand was one thing but she was...really...close and...well it was...he pushed back a bit, a bit of a scraping noise coming from the freshly waxed floor. But you see, leaning back in an antique chair is improper table manners and while Lady Teira was allowed such, Maximos had no excuse. And so Walter was kind enough to slide the chair right back where it belonged. Maximos' pale cheeks went about as red as the tomato soup across the table.

Y-yes. Thats, thats dinner.

He said with a nervous smile. The meat was soft and yet steaming. With a shaky hand Maximos brought his fork up to a second piece of meat, twice nearly dropping it before impaling the meat and lifting it up.

You....you do this. See...

He opened his mouth letting out the stereotypical "Ahhh", and then plopped a piece in and chewed for a bit and swallowed. All with that same nervous smile, and his eyes locked on Teira.

469Lady Sierra

Teira squeaked as the chair Max was sitting on rocked backwards, she'd been leaning over far enough that she'd had to rest her hand on the edge of the sitting part of the seat, and as it moved back and then forwards again suddenly, in the process of turning to see where the chair was moving, she lost her balance. Putting her nose tip to nose tip with Max, and leaving him with a lapfull of elf.

"Nyu?!"

For a moment she just lay there and blinked at him, before sliding off to the side and peering up over the table's edge from a crouch as he showed her how to eat. Standing up slowly she watches and when he picks up another piece she bends over and takes a bite from the piece he's holding with a satisfied grin

"Mmmmm!!~ Dinner, Mmmm!~"

470Maximos

For that short moment, Maximos could have sworn his heart stopped. Her little button nose pressed against his, the silky cloth of her dress resting on his lap, it was almost too much. He had taken beatings and done battle with creatures several times his strength and size all without ever losing the steady grip he held on his blade, or letting his confidence slip.

For that moment, Maximos couldnt even remember how to breath properly much less hold a fork, and down it fell with a clang to the ground. His hands almost immediately locked to either side of the seat cushion and simply refused to budge no matter how hard he tried. His white and black eyes stared into hers utterly petrified. His brain couldnt even process her placement on his lap, to even try was to risk fainting at dinner.

It couldnt have been more than a few seconds, but felt like time had frozen until she moved, and he let out a long breath, hands slowly released there vice grip, a single hand making its way back up to the table to grab a new fork and continue the lesson. As he made his way for the second piece, he let out a lit "yipe!", as she plucked it away, nearly jumping out of his seat. Though he'd find a bit of solace in her smile and the way she eagerly munching at the Krak.

N-n-now you try.

He said, sliding another fork from the table and offering it to her with more a than a little hesitation.

471Lady Sierra

Taking her seat she blinks, still chewing for a moment, and then she scoots the chair closer to Maximos' so as to observe him more easily. Taking the fork happily, her soft hand brushes against his briefly as she grips the shiny. Leaning forward she thrusts the fork enthusiastically into the Krak and begins to pull back, lifting the entire creature with it. She freezes and blinks, slightly lost. Glancing over her shoulder she makes a soft whimper as she eyes the monstrosity stuck on the end of her shiny!

472Maximos

Now Maximos was about to crack as her she scooted so very much closer, and then again as her hand grazed over his. Cracking of course would have involved his chair falling on his back as a single stream of blood trickled down his nose and his eyes swirled around the back of his head. But just before that breaking point Maximos beheld the young girl lifting the whole Krak up on the edge of her fork. The almost panicked look on her face, and the very funny image of the fried "shrub", bearing down on the tiny fork and the tension found itself broken, he just couldnt help but laugh and laugh hard.

It was never a mocking laugh, but the scene itself was just so hilarious he couldnt help it. He tried his best to cover his mouth and stifle the laugh, but all in vain. He reached his right forward while whiping the tears of laughter from his eyes and snapped a chunk of the Krak off around he fork leaving Teira with a good sized chunk of the creature.

Bad Krak!

He said scolding the fried food while pointing his fork at it in a most threatening way. A goofy grin cast across his features.

I think its safe now.

He said looking back at Teira with a smile from ear to ear.

473Lady Sierra

At first her face was desperate, her panicked expression clearly saying 'Wellllll?!! What now?!! Fiiiiix iiiit!!!' as Maxi just sat there in stitches. But when he finally moved to her aide, and scolded the supper, she furrowed her brow, mimicking his serious, admonishing look waving her fork at the rest of the shrub.

"BAD KRAK!"

She chided it, waving her fork vehemently, and the chunk of Krak, launched itself across the room and towards an unsuspecting Walter--

474Maximos

Maximos' eyes shot wide open and he just blinked. That was just...well that was definitely something he only had no idea what that something was. Now he did have senses and training about that sort of thing, but here at the dinner table with someone that couldnt even say "Magic", yet, well needless to say it was a surprise.

Walter, was making his way around the table gathering seconds, the Lady had mastered the grasping of food with a fork and so he grabbed a few small objects that required a fork in order to be eaten. And just as he was about to go for the Akina root, there was an incoming shrubbery being scolded as it flew. The offending food, smoothly slid up the back of Walters left hand rolling up and across his shoulders up to opposite arm and around back toward the table. He made a few quick hand signs as in the air as it fell, and with a plop it landed back on the table, almost immediately crumbling into tiny dissected pieces, as someone had just chopped it up into tiny pieces. Like at a hibachi table

Bad Krak indeed.

Walter said with a smile, waving a wary finger at the food. He was a butler of many many talents. Providing dinner and a show just happened to be one of them. Maximos even turned his shocked expression into a smile and gave Walter a clap of applause. While mentally analyzing how exactly he was going to help her release, and manage those.

475Lady Sierra

Teira blinks in horror and amazement as the Krak takes flight dancing around walter before crumbling to the table in itty bitty pieces. She yipped, practically jumping out of her seat to hide behind Maxi, peeking over his shoulder and looking from Walter to the dead Krak warily. That one was tricksy! That one being Walter-- He made chairs move and Krak's fly and fall to pieces mid air! Her suspicious expression melted away to a grin as she watched Maxi smile and clap however, and soon she was mimicking him, applauding Walter's table-side performance!

476Maximos

There was a slight difference between jumping in front of Maximos and having her nose meeting his, and in jumping behind him. Leaping back at that most innocent of sights was just indescribably cute. Maximos couldnt help but chortle a bit with a smile on his face.

Walter of course, taking pleasuring in his moment of showmanship took to bowing repeatedly as his audience embraced him with an applause, all the while sneak a bit more food on the plate with each bow. As he bowed he made his way around the table and as the applause, at least from Maximos faded, he slid Lady Teira's plate away and replaced it with a new full plate.

Teira's full plate had everything from tiny veggies to beans of sorts and a few things Maximos didnt even have names for. Of course this included a few "rare" foods, some resembling insects or tiny fishes. Things that would repluse the "average" human. Of course Teira wasnt average, so what she had was a chance to explore her tastes. She had no memory of what was "gross" or not.

Looking at the rather unique selection Maximos smiled, and pointed at her plate with his fork saying.

Dinner! Lets eat!

Promptly taking the lead and leaning over his own plate taking another piece of Krak and chewing it. Looking back with a wide grin on his face wondering if Teira had copied, or if another entree had just "attacked".

477Lady Sierra

Teira scooted around from her position behind Maxi and hopped into her chair, tucking her feet up under her as she lowered her face to hover just above her plate. Her strange golden gaze pouring over the plate analytically. All these things certainly looked odd-- But they smelled good!

She cocks her head to the side looking at Maxi quizzically.

"Dinner?"

She pokes the plate with a hesitant fore-finger before looking back at the assortment of food.

Upon his reassurance, she would pick through the plate curiously. The things that looked like bugs, she identified as some sub-species of Krak, with their spindly legs that were similar to the crab-like ones of the Krak. If it looked like Krak, it had to be bad like the Krak! So she shoved those to one side.

She did however discover a sliced meat of some sort, that she began to devour hungrily. Picking up slice after slice and wrapping the slices into rolls as to make it easier to hold in her fingers~

478Maximos

Good.

Maximos said with a stout nod. Every little bit counted, be it first word, first steps...though it made poor Teira sound like a baby mental thats squarely where she was.

He contemplated honestly the duty he had just willingly accepted. Not such much as to measure whether or not he could truly hold it, as much as to make sure he didnt miss any steps along the way.

He was broken, empty. A blank slate so to speak, and it was his duty to refill that slate and re-create a functioning being. But was it fair to her...or at least who she was to re-write over that slate without even attempting to recover that past persona. In effect could he be letting her past self die, by trying to help this new one. But also, would he be damning her by trying to recover her.

His doubts and confusion were...intense, to say the least. A few moments of meditation and some time in his library would do him good tonight. But for now...

  • squish -

The sound of the tasty meat Teira had selected squishing between her fingers. Maximos let out a tiny chuckle reaching out and gently tapping her shoulder to get her attention. Holding up his fork, to call her attention to it and kindly saying.

Like this Teira...

He reached the fork down poking a piece of meat, and slipping it into his mouth, and smiling. Hoping that her mimicking skill would help her learn. It wasnt the most important lesson to say the least.

All that mattered really, was right now. And right now was dinner.

479Lady Sierra

Teira blinks, watching for a moment, freezing mid-chomp-- and then hesitantly sets down the half eaten meat. Picking up the fork she makes a face at it, beginning to gnaw on the metal experimentally.

"Myyuuumf?!"

480Maximos

Maximos snorts, choking back a laugh while he repeats the fork poking motion , bringing the food up to his mouth from the plate, then back down, and repeat.

Like this, silly.

He said, trying not to laugh up the tiny piece of steak he had swallowed.

481Lady Sierra

Watching him a moment longer, she plunges the fork into the slice of meat and holds it awkwardly to her mouth, nibbling it at first and then chomping at it ravenously. She was still wondering what in Gaia's name the shiny bit she was holding was-- but apparently it was some sort of food retrieval device! smilies/icon_4laugh.gif

482Maximos

Good!

Maximos said, before turning back to his dish and taking another bite. It was an unfortunate side effect of Maximos' wierd mind, but when he was thinking on things he tended to be a more on the quiet side.

There was a smile ever plastered on his face, taking a few random moments to check on Teira and make sure she was ok, while giving her a smile to make sure she knew she was doing things right. After he finished his plate of food he gently laid the fork across his plate, and used a napkin to wipe his lip.

And then sat calmly, taking a few random sips of water as he checked on Teira. Waiting for some sign she was done, or needed help.

483Hogosha No Juunikyuu

Something strange had bought the Senshi here. Call it curiousity or just being plain nosey but whatever it was that was calling her it was being very loud and very annoying. It had taken the Senshi a while to find it as it drifted over the continent of Gaia but none the less there it was. The floating island with the large windmill that had filled all the tavern and market place rumours Juunikyuu had heard so much about. With a deft manouver of her wings Juunikyuu circled the island a few times, scoping it out and checking it out. Curious as she was she knew eactly what curiousity had done to the cat!

Once she was happy with the safety of the island she dove down, landing deftly on the lush green grass of the garden. Her transulcent wings folded and withdrew back into the silvered cross scars that marked her back, the black shadow marks swirling back out in a traced and intricate pattern down her back as they disappeared, leaving nothing but a small trickle of silvered blood.

Her ears flickered and her body was alert, ready for anything.

And then a certain scent caught her by surprise.

She was definately not ready for -that-.

"M....Ma..."

Juunikyuu choked, unable to get her words out right as a large stone formed in her throat and she breathed in deeply again, catching the scent a second, third and then fourth time. Surely... She must be mistaken?

484Maximos

The scent was swirled with many others. First the scent of fresh paint and mortar. She might even seen signs of recent repairs on the windmill itself. Second was the scent of food, not just a single meal but dozens swirling up from behind that rickety wooden windmill door. It was enticing, welcoming, something about the very aura of this island seemed to welcome Juuni's arrival.

The tree's and flowers were silent, and yet they seemed to whisper on the cool breeze, "Welcome, we were expecting you". Impossible as it may seem, stranger things had happened.

Though that scent she caught would only grow stronger. And then it split, as laughter echoed from the windmill. Could two people really smell the same?

There was a rustling in the bush beside her, like a small animal hiding in the leaves. And then a voice caught on the wind, it was small, almost like a whisper.

...Hey...

485Hogosha No Juunikyuu

The aura of the island overwhelmed the Senshi and she lost all of the many guards she had put up, relaxing completly. That was until the voice startled her. She had been so concentrated on the scent that nothing else had really registered and now she jumped about a foot in the air and spun round in the direction of the voice.

"What the hell?!"

486Maximos

It was those eyes, those endless pools of black that seemed to sparkle in the shadow of those leaves.

It smiled...a toothy grin. A grin she just might recognize, each tooth a separate jagged fang in a terrifying maw. And that scent...the scent of that man that choked her up, it came from that evil shrubbery...

But something was off, those eyes were too small, and too close, and that mouth, there was less teeth, infact it looked like two teeth were missing! Something wasnt right...

...I know you...

The eyes lowered, like the creature was about to pounce!

487Hogosha No Juunikyuu

Juunikyuu's senses came flooding back to her all at once and she dropped down into a defensive stance, calling her staff into her hands so it was diagonal across her body, the top end to the left side of her head and the bottom pointing towards the ground. An audiable hiss escaped her lips as she flexed her toes, feeling the stiff scar tissue across her feet and remembering the cruel laughter of the one who had inflicted the wounds. But she said nothing.

Her eyes said everything that she needed too. Anger. Betrayal and Confusion. These feelings were become all too common in the Senshi's life since he had died. Or apparently died. She shook her head, trying to clear the cobwebs, her balance and guard down for a brief moment.

488Maximos

The bushes rustled again, something stirring, something preparing to move...a primal stance. Juuni was prepared for attack, but that didnt sway the creature...that was so like him...

And then he moved! The tiny branches snapping and parting as the figure poured out, its finger extended at the senshi before him.

Yor d'angel lady!!

He stood looking rather proud with himself. He had thin black hair, combed and parted right in the middle. And dirt all over his pale face from playing in garden. The same dirt that covered his jacket, and his black shorts, and his black shoes, with skull signia's on the heel...his pale finger was pointed right at Juuni. A tiny finger...a finger belonging to a boy that couldnt be older than 6 or 7. And who carried a big toothy, all to familiar, and yet entirely too innocent grin. A grin missing one of his front teeth, you see his baby teeth were falling out.

489Hogosha No Juunikyuu

blinku blinku

Yet another something the Senshi was entirely unprepared for. She stumbled back slightly in shock, her staff disappearing in a flurry of sparks and her wings pushing involuntarily on the inside of her scars causing them to bleed a little. her heart thumped in her chest causing the shadow mark there to hurt.

Entirely unexpected she stood, mouth agape and lost for words.

This was him? This was the Destroyer? The maniac who had torn her feet to shreds in a brutal attack? Surely not.

She inhaled deeply. But scents did not lie. And sure enough the split scent came from both this boy... and from somewhere else. And to be quite honest, it was the somewhere else that Juunikyuu was ultimately interested in.

"Where is he?" she questioned almost frantically, "Is he... Is he really... here?"

As she finished speaking her voice fell to that of a hushed whisper, as if afraid that she was dreaming and would wake herself. Her eyes were desperate and pleading as she looked down at the boy.

490Maximos

He paused, scratching his chin for a moment entirely mimicking the man Juuni had come to see. The memories were in there, they were just...lost, behind thoughts of play, candy, and shiny things.

Do you mean big brudda?

He looked mostly confused. He could never get a whole memory just the little bits, here and there.

But, he's prolly inside.

A dirt covered finger pointed at the door to the Windmill. And gave a stout nod. He wasnt sure who the pretty lady was looking for, but "everyone" was inside.

I'll go get him!

Without another word, he ran off tripping on a branch, rolling on the round, picking himself back up and running to the door. Tossing it open revealing what seemed to be a wall of black. A wall he ran straight into, and vanished.

--

A few minutes later, D was seen charging across the dining room. Snatching up Maximos' hand and running back outside and up the stairs. It all happened so fast, Maximos didnt even know what to say!

--

A minute or two later.

Come on!

Was heard coming from the dark stairwell behind the door as it flung open and the little kid broke through. Tugging, a rather familiar man behind him. It was him, there was no question about it. The same spiky dark blue hair, only now it seemed stained at the temples with streaks of black. He wore a black shirt with its sleaves rolled up to his elbows, and a dark blue pinstripe vest with small skull insignia on its breast. As always his pants and shirt were black, in contrast to his pale skin. Though despite its pale nature, it held a bit of a rosy tint...the sort of tint you get when real red blood flows through your veins.

D...D its very rude to just barge into places and puh....

His words simply fell off his lips and landed on the floor dead, as his eyes lifted and caught sight of Juuni. D, the little boy, released his hand. His right arm was covered in white bandages that led all the way up to the elbow and into the sleeve, and the hand was covered in a single black glove.

His eyes held disbelief as well as an odd tint. His left eye was black, not a souless black it simply seemed like a very very dark brown, while his right, was a black white. Like staring into a snow field. It...it couldnt be. In the rush of HoH he looked for her, he scanned those crowds every day but he never once saw her, even i the stadium...and yet here she was...

Look big brudder! Its the pretty angel lady!

D said pointing, not understanding why Maximos' feet seemed frozen. As frozen as his lips, and throught. The two just barely managing to release one word...

J...Juuni...?

491Hogosha No Juunikyuu

The world seemed to spin as everything happened so quickly and just as fast as it had started, suddenly everything froze. Everything fell still and quiet as if time itself had ceased to exist just for this moment. Juunikyuu could feel herself crumbling as her legs turned to jelly and she sunk to her hands and knees, face down to the ground as tears welled up in her eyes and a soft whimper escaped her throat and she choked with a mix of sheer overwhelming joy and sadness.

Slowly, very slowly she lifted her head to look directly at the man that stood in front of her. Her right hand lifted, visably trembling as it reached out towards him although her body refused to move. The stone in her throat grazed her throat painfully and she swallowed the first few sobs although the tears rained freely down her face though she did not seem to realise.

"Max...Maximos..."

492Maximos

There was no count for how many times he regretted passing on and leaving behind those who really did care. Those, who really and sincerely hurt while he was gone. He looked for her so many times, until finally he gave up. He was so sure of the worst. Maybe she left to see him too...? Maybe she crossed over when he crossed back? Or worse...maybe she had...?

She fell!

Even that was too much, he had let her fall once, he wouldnt do it again. The doubts in his mind, the hesitations, the wonderment, "Why do I say?", "What do I do?", none of it mattered. His feet carried him, strong and fast, to her side. As he fell she would feel his arm behind her. As she reached out, his hand slipped into hers grasping tight, and strong.

There were no words for a moment like this, no sound that could escape the lips and be anywhere near as re-assuring as his presence beside her. And he would hold her, that smile on his lips that only Maximos could give. The smile that said, "I'm here, its going to be alright."

493Hogosha No Juunikyuu

There was no describing the feel of shook, of joy, of relief that floodd through Juunikyuu's entire being as she felt Maximos beside her, holding her hand right beside her. Just his presence... It overwhelmed her and all the emotion, the hurt, the pain, the fear and the saddness came flooding out at once as she clung to him, not wanting to let him go in case he disappeared again.

"If this is a dream..."

She sniffed and looked up into his eyes, searching. Searching for what she did not know but she found it there, whatever it was.

"I... don't want to wake up..." she breathed as she moved closer, feeling the warmth of his lips against hers. A warmth she had never felt from him before.

494Maximos

The reassurance and feeling her right there in his arms. Not a painful regretful memory, not that lonely chill he felt in his death. His eyes gazed directly into hers. He would not disappear, not again. Not ever again. He could not bring himself to do that to her again, for any reason.

He gazed so deeply into her eyes, remembering all the things he had missed for so very long. She moved forward, bringing forth the sweetest memory of all. He remembered that look on her face the very last time she kissed him. That time he wasnt ready, this time, he was. He was no sure about whatever feelings were inside him about her right now, beyond the fact that everything felt right.

He could feel the softness of her lips against his. A feeling he was without the last time these lips met. He would not pull away until she did. He had been scared panicked, beyond nervous even being touched, Juuni was the first to break through his own nervous barrier and get so very close. A power she still had over him.

My dreams have never been so sweet...

He said, the words slipping from his lips bypassing all the doubts, and escaping just for Juuni to hear.

495Hogosha No Juunikyuu

The kiss was sweet and warm. A warmth Juunikyuu had not felt for many decades and it engulfed her. She lingered, eyes shut as she smiled into the kiss at his words and pulled away slowly, her tears stopping whilst a few sobs still hicupped from her chest. The smile remained. Her own sweet and gentle smile that she had not truly worn since the day she had learnt of his death.

And then a sigh. A great long sigh full of relief as she relaxed, leaning her forehead against his as she smiled, shaking her head slightly in disbelief, twitsing her body so she could lift her hands to wrap around him to pull herself close to his chest. And there she stayed, listening to his heart beat within his chest and the sound of his breath. The two scars on his back glistened slightly but they caused her no pain. It was like everything had been washed away to reveal what had always been beneath.

Finally she spoke.

"I found you..."

496Maximos

The kiss was better than he could have remembered. He held her close against him, her smile warming him like nothing else could. His right hand gently rose up to her face, as softly as possible wiping th tears from her eyes. He could feel those last few sobs, fading away, and see that beautiful smile that had spread across her lips. It just looked right.

He accommodated her turning, letting her wrap around him and returning the embrace. His resting just below the scars on her back, taking note of them but deciding against any questions, at least right now.

That sigh of relief, and the sight of her pain wafting way replaced with the Juuni he knew before he had left, it was enough to relieve a few of those doubts he had about the monster he felt he had become. No one would ever get this close to a monster. And while doubts remained about his feelings, about so many things, for the moment they were silenced. Only this mattered.

Her gentle words placed the widest smile on his face. And he nodded, though he knew she couldnt see.

Yes...yes, you did...

And he squeezed her just a bit closer.

497Hogosha No Juunikyuu

Slowly Juunikyuu seemed to regain herself and she sniffed loudly, inhaling his intoxicating scent as she sat up, looking him in the eyes and lifting her right hand to trace gently over his features. Her hand still shook and she swallowed hard as she stroked the skin on his cheek, feeling the warmth he eminated, not like the cold before. But even if he had been cold, she'd still have loved him. Just like before. She had never stopped loving him and part of her had never stopped believing.

"I... I don't understand... I thought, thought I'd lost you. Your presence was gone. I felt it go with every fibre of my being... And I didn't sense you come back... I... I'm sorry I couldn't get to you... Couldn't help you... I was too weak..."

She bowed her head, almost disgraced at herself and her thoughts turned to the ritual she had put herself through after his death.

"I'm... I'm trying. I mean I have been trying to better myself... I. I don't want to be weak. I want to be strong enough to protect you... Help you..."

A slightly longer pause as she lifted her gaze to meet his own and although she said nothing, everything she wanted to was said in that moment.

I missed you. I love you...

498Maximos

She was so full of emotion, a tumultuous boiling pot and he wanted so bad to comfort her. And it seemed the thing that did it most was his presence. He smiled as she caressed his face, his kind eyes never leaving hers. He wanted to tell her everything, but he knew he couldnt. If he told her the total truth they would come for her. They would take her...and he could never live with that. His life had become...different, when they last met. He wouldnt lose her again. Not again...

She was trying to explain, trying to apologize. And in the end she never really had to do any of it. Maximos' hand came up gently caressing the side of her beautiful soft face, his finger slowly gliding across her lips before it came to settle in the center of her lips. As if to silently hint, "You dont have to apologize."

Theres nothing you could have done, nothing anyone could have done...it was my time.

His finger slid back to the side of her face. She moved to bow her head, his hand gently slid beneath her chin to lift it back where it was so that he could meet her eyes with his warm smile and wash away her shame.

Your perfect the way you are Juunikyuu...

That look in her eyes, there was a glimmer of something. Something within her...he just couldnt place it.

499Hogosha No Juunikyuu

Juunikyuu smiled and felt her worry melt away befoe chuckling and leaning back to kneel, her legs tucked underneath her as she nervously ran a hand through her hair.

"I wouldn't say perfect, an Angel getting thrown out of heaven? Nothing perfect about that..."

She scoffed a little at herself, light heartedly.

"And these are just a reminder of that. A reminder of what I have to loose."

As she said this she lifted her arm and awkardly made an attempt to point at the two scars on her back. Like two small and angled crosses that shone in a slightly silvered tone with the black shadow marks tracing intricate patterns across them.

Maximos wasn't the only one who had changed. But for better or worse, she was happy with things being this way. And she certainly wasn't about to risk everything she had been put through to loose him or anyone else again.

"You know..." she said in a quiet whisper, "I thought about coming to get you..."

500Maximos

Maximos ever light hearted gave something of a small laugh. It wasnt mocking laughter, instead it was more something bring a brighter smile to her face.

Well, Heaven is just not all its cracked up to be.

His hand traced around the the mark on her back, with a concerned wince on her face. Almost feeling the pain for her, not really sure if she was feeling pain. His fingers gently running through the streaks of silver dripping from the scars. His fist clenching tightly, absolutely despising the idea of someone he cared for being in pain.

I think...

He pause for a moment, a single fingers tracing the black markings. They seemed familiar, and yet not at the same time.

...It think I needed to lose...in order to appreciate what I had...

Before finally moving up and hovering just over the scars. His right arm twitching twice.

Do they hurt?

501Hogosha No Juunikyuu

Juunikyuu purred inwardly as he traced over her back before pausing and thinking for a little while, biting her bottom lip. How best to answer the question...

"They did when they first formed... But now, they only hurt when I unleash or sheath my wings. It serves the purpose of reminding me of my own mortality and what I have to lose."

She could sense his worry and that upset her slightly. She most certainly did not mean to worry him.

"I'm sorry if they upset you..."

Should she mention the shadow mark on her chest? Or could he still sense the shadows? Juunikyuu was still unaware of the shadow marks that covered her scars and beautiful translucent wings.

502Maximos

Oh no no...

He said, trying to wash away her concern. He just hated to see one her cared for in pain, he would never want her to blame herself for something like that. Something she had no power over.

You could never upset me, I'm just worried...

Feeling it safe, his fingers gently traced over the scar itself. Wishing he could save her the pain with a touch, and wipe away the scars with nothing more than his concern.

His head turned awkwardly to the side, a quizzical look cast across his features as if he had just noticed something. His hand slid down his back, a few violet sparks jumping from the shadow marks to his fingers.

You know...

He said, his hand sliding back up to the scars.

We can free her...

503Hogosha No Juunikyuu

Juunikyuu blinked a little in surprise at this last comment, confusion sweeping through her mind.

"Free her? ... What do you me-

She gave a gasp of surprise and turned her head as far to the left and then to the right as it would go, catching small glimpsed of black down her back.

"Eyah~! There too!"

Juunikyuu pouted and then sighed, relaxing again as she smiled at Maximos.

"It's alright, she's no longer within me... But I had to give her part of me so she could survive after you... Well after you left. The shadow gem you gave me, the one that made her, it disappeared and so she had nothing and it was slowly killing her..."

She held her right arm out into the evening sunrays and turned it this way and that, but no shadow was cast on the ground from it. Indeed Juunikyuu no longer possessed a shadow, Maximos' shadow seemed quite alone in the garden.

"It's not like I need a shadow anyway I suppose..."

His touch felt cool on the scars and compared to the rest of her back they were definately warmer and of a slightly different texture.

"It would appear that you are alone within yourself now also..."

The Senshi smiled and nodded over in the direction of D.

504Maximos

Maximos listened, his eyes opening wide in surprise.

The n-necklace?!

He had no idea, absolutely no clue. He didnt even know such a thing was possible. He thought the was just making a very nice piece of jewelry with a particular magical effect. He had a very apologetic look on his face, he never meant to cause her more worry with his gift.

I'm so sorry...I had no idea.

His eyes traced her arm, and the total lack of shadow beneath it. He had sensed it before approaching her, each shadow had an individual voice she was rather silent.

No, I dont suppose you do. Shadows are over-rated too.

He had a smirk on his face, realizing how it must sound for something like that, to come from him. He followed her nod, looking at D, who had resumed playing the garden.

Almost...

He lifted his right arm, the arm was bandaged, and gloved. As opposed to his left, which was simply wearing a silver wristwatch. The arm twitched, again.

...I suppose someone just couldnt stand to have me entirely alone in here.

He laughed a bit to himself.

505Hogosha No Juunikyuu

Juunikyuu listened and nodded.

"It happened after the attack by Koten. You remember? When he seperated Juuni and myself? Foolish ma thought he was purging me of my imperfection. He nearly killed me! The shadow gem and my angelic pendent fused together and we were rejoined."

She smiled and stroked his face, "And so really you need not apologise... You saved my life. Again..."

The Senshi blinked at what Maxi said next and her gaze travelled to his banaged arm. Gingerly Juunikyuu reached a hand out towards the arm, unsure of whether or not she should risk touching it.

"What... what happened to your arm?"

506Maximos

Indeed I do...

He said with something of a grimace, on his face. His bottom lip inverting, it was a sour memory to say the least.

His head still rests on a mantle in my study...

But a smile came as she continued.

Well then I'm glad...

The way she reached for his arm was amusing, and yet at the same take worrying. It was funny to see a grown woman afraid of something as gentle as an arm, but at the same time it was a concern, because to the best of his knowledge, the arm just may be that dangerous.

Just as her fingers neared it, the arm twitched and back away, just an inch. As if it was afraid of her.

I...

He hung on that word for a moment, not sure exactly how to explain himself.

On my first day back, I made a mistake. And it left...a mark of sorts.

Granted, that wasnt the most descriptive answer, but he didnt want her to worry. The arm seemed afraid, it only acted on base instincts, this had to be one...but why?

Its alright, you can touch it.

507Hogosha No Juunikyuu

Juunikyuu cocked her head to the side quizzically.

"You... Have his head?" smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif

Still, she reached forwards and brushed her fingers lightly over the bandages. The arm felt different to the rest of Maximos, but she just couldn't say how exactly. Still, so long as he was okay that was fine.

A thought crossed the Senshi's mind and she changed the subject.

"Do you er, still have the gift I gave you? I mean, it was only a trivial thing so I'll understand if you had to give it up when you passed on..."

508Maximos

Definitely, he needs constant supervision, his head had a seed of the the Dark...

He paused for a few moments, realizing exactly how odd that would sound. And sort of waved it off. It was a bad habit of his, keeping to himself not wanting to bother anyone with long stories, or boring details.

...thats a sort of long story.

The arm, was...different, to say the least. It twitched once, when she touched, and once when she moved her hand over. But Maximos just smiled right on through, as if nothing had happened at all. Just continuing with their conversation.

Oh yes definitely, I would never lose something as precious as that. I look at it everyday, its still shaped exactly like your face on that day.

He paused, remembering it with the brightest smile.

509Hogosha No Juunikyuu

Juunikyuu's cheeks flushed a light pink and she diverted her gaze briefly. Although she didn't say it, she was deeply touched that Maximos still had the crystal and that it was still holding that paricular form. Inwardly she shuddered, she wasn't sure she liked the idea of Koten's head sitting on a shelf somewhere but so long as he was out of her way she didn't really mind.

She sighed again. Such relief was very welcome after such a long period of stress and worry.

"I really can't believe that I've found you again..."

Suddenly she remembered what Maximos had scolded D for as he had been dragged out of the windmill.

"Oh! Did, did I disturb you from something? I'm sorry!"

510Maximos

Maximos just met her with bright eyes, and a smile. His mind and heart swirling with thoughts and doubts, and feelings, and questions, he just didnt want to deal with for fear of ruining the moment.

He just wanted to be lost in this moment for as long as it lasted. Her sudden realization jolted him out of the swirl of thoughts that had currently seized his attention.

Oh no no! Its ok. I'm sure Walter can handle things. And Teira will be fine for just a little while.

He paused for a moment realizing how that must sound, and decided to fill in a few of the gaps.

I found her, a fragment of a soul wandering outside her body...completely blank, no memory of who she was or...or really anything. I was just teaching her how to eat dinner.

He gave something of a proud nod, like a proud father mentioning one of his child rearing accomplishments. Him as a father, the idea made him laugh a bit to himself.

511Hogosha No Juunikyuu

"Teira? Not a name I'm familiar with..."

The Senshi sat thinking for a short while, running a hand through her shortened hair. She was a little surprised that Maximos didn't seem to have noticed or be bother by it. Little Juuni's hair had become a lot shorter as a result but with the coming summer the little girl did not seem to have minded much and was currently sat in the bodies sub-conscious watching D very closely.

Her shoulders ached slightly and she rolled them and grimaced slightly as they audiable cracked. It had been a while since she had done any serious flying and the trip here had caused her muscles and spine to ache. Still, at least she was all in one piece!

512Maximos

Me either!

He said with a smile, sort of nervously scratching the back of his head.

Thats just what I named her. Its short for, Teiraesia kos.

He sort of adjusted his sitting, so that the two of them could face the sunset. And so his left leg wouldnt be falling asleep.

Thats elven for mystery girl. She sort of has ears like an elf.

He gestured over to the windmill.

I was atop the Mill meditating when I heard crying. I followed it to a place far far on the edge of my reach, to find a girl. Before I could even ask who she was, she had erased herself!

He held up his right hand.

My arm brushed against her when she startled me and accidentally pulled her here. She doesnt remember much of anything, how to talk, who she was....anything...

And he just sort of scratched the side of his head, seeing as how he really hadnt planned where to proceed with Teira from here. He couldnt share his plans with Juuni. Beside, he didnt want to rant anymore.

513Hogosha No Juunikyuu

"Mmm..."

Juunikyuu laid back on the grass, feeling safe with the presence of Maximos beside her. The sunset really was beautiful, particularly from this height. Juunikyuu remembered when she used to chase cloud across the sky until it grew dark whilst she was still young in the heavens. The sheer effort the flight had taken gradually began to show and Juunikyuu found it harder and harder to keep her eyes open. Eventuall her head lolled to the side and she fell into a light sleep, tal tip twitching, left hand resting on Maxi's right.

smilies/icon_heart.gif

514Maximos

It had been a long day. A very long day, and as Maximos finished up his dissertation on Teira, and looked to his side to see Juuni fast asleep, he couldnt help but agree with the feeling that that, just may have been the best thing to do.

He slowly laid back, making sure not to disturb her too much, his spikey hair flattening against the soft grass. His eye eased themselves closed, his worries faded and silenced. And he slipped off into sleep. Catching some well deserved "Zzz's".

515Lady Sierra

Teira, after she'd finished her dinner had promptly fallen asleep. Apparently, her exuberance DID have a limit after all, and the the shadow elf had worn herself out.

She would awake for a good several hours, but when she did... it would only take a moment of panic, before fear faded and curiosity overrode the system.

Teira was on the prowl!~ Her long pointed ears twitched as she heard Walter close by.

Sneaking out of the room, she began stalking the old butler playfully before finally pouncing--

"NYYYYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!~" smilies/icon_4laugh.gif

516Maximos

As she drifted off to sleep, Walter would slip in quietly like the most stealthy sort of ninja. With the tip of his index and middle finger he gently tipped her chair back leaning it against his knee as he kindly scooted Lady Teira out of her chair, and carried her to a guest room. Ever so kindly laying her in the bed, and covering her with a fresh set of sheets, before resuming his cleaning of the dishes.

It was only by luck, that Walter was sweeping the hallway just outside of Teira's guest room when she awoke. He of course would not dream of spoiling the good ladies fun, and so continued sweeping as if completely obvious, when he was pounced. The good lady, landing square on his back, his hands slipping off the broom, and behind his back to help her get a nice firm piggy back grip on his back.

The broom just sort of continued sweeping all on its own, in a very odd manner.

Walter just laughed a bit below his breath, always maintaining a firm level of composure. His turned his back, to the side his eyes catching her out of his peripheral vision.

And how is the good lady feeling today?

517Lady Sierra

Teira squeaked and thrashed for a moment as Walter's arms secured around her to hold her in place, piggy back style. She quickly settled however-- or rather froze out of shock her hand reaching past his cheek to point at the broom that was dancing through and sweeping the hallway all by itself. She just stared wide eyed, then turned her head slowly to look at Walter.

Something about him called to her, intrigued her curiosity. Sort of the same way that Maxi had. They both did wonderful tricks-- tricks that made her feel funny. Tingly. Magick--- but she didn't know that.

Right now every aspect of her was asleep. Teira was like a sleepwalker-- Moving, talking, functioning without remembering anything.

Her memories, her true self-- Sierra, slept. Isolated by her mind to try and protect her from destroying herself. And with her, her magick and abilities. But a being with that much innate potential and energy, couldn't be exposed to such strong energies and not stir a little in their sleep.

Her ability to feel the metaphysical was kicking in groggily. Faintly... the presence of magick only felt like a faint tickle so far. But for how long?

For some reason, the broom amused her. She nestled against Walter's back.. he was still tricksy, but like this... he was comfy too.

And how is the good lady feeling today?

"Murr? Feel?"

518Maximos

Now, granted that was a full and formal response, but it was a shriek of pain, or a downfall of tears either. Infact, it was rather positive. And so he just took it from there.

Good, I take it your sleep was restful.

Walter never gave on how much he knew. He had been in the Shadow Realm for countless millenniums and his true sense and abilities were really know only to himself. Did he know Sierra's situation? Could he help? He never said. He always just held and off look in his eyes like he knew a little more than he was saying.

He took note of the way she pointed at the broom. Extending his right hand, and calling the wooden broom into his hand, and reaching it up to her. Just so she could get a closer look, a closer touch.

Its enchanted, here have a closer look.

519Lady Sierra

She blinks over his shoulder, the hand grasping the wooden handle apprehensively, but only for a split second as she got the equivalent of an electrical zap from the enchanted item. Jerking her hand back to suck on it, dropping the broom as hiss escapes her crimson lips as her eyes flashed, startled and somewhat feral as she clung tighter to Walter's back. No small bit scared.

520Maximos

A spark, sparks happen when a charge from within conflicts with a charge from without. Walter just smirked, twirling the broom from his hand and setting it loose to continue sweeping the hall.

My apologies, my lady. Let us be off toward the Masters orders.

Walter was off, light feet carried him down the halls, a duck here, a turn there, another turn. No one knew this house like Walter. And while the decorations changed in various wings of the house, the halls were still so confusing to the untrained eye.

In a few minutes he stood before another set of double doors and briskly pushed them open.

What lay behind them was a labyrinth, a veritable maze of books. Some on shelves myriads of shelves and others just stacked on each other like pillars reaching up a dozen feet or so, nearly scraping at the ceiling. Not a shelf was empty, and not a book looked new or clean. Each was aged dusty.

The calm, stately butler led the Lady through the maze of shelves to a small nook. There as a padded chair, and a pile of cushions on the floor. Basically a bed of pillows if you will, next to a warm roaring fireplace blazing rich lavender emblazonment.

Walter finally came to a stop in front the bed of pillows, turned around and eased his grip on Teira to sort of ease her to the pillows below. While, he took a seat in the chair, and grabbed on the of the books beside him. He gently tapped the book, and handed it to Teira saying.

This...is a book.

521Lady Sierra

Teira squeaked and held on tight as Walter raced through the halls. At first she was still timid and scared, but she quickly began to enjoy the ride and chirped her contentment, giggling as she was bounced along at a speedy pace. Plunked down in a pile of pillows she grins up at him dizzily, trying to focus on what he was showing her.

Her eyes widen slightly as she reaches her hands out for it, as if it were a treasure.

"B-o-oo-k"

She said softly. As if, instinctively, she knew books were to be handled lovingly.

522Maximos

Good.

Walter said like a calm teacher should, taking a moment to adjust his monocle, and his white gloves before leaning forward, the aged wood squeaking.

He reached his hand forward, peeling open the book while it still lay in her hands. His finger gently scanning down the side of the page as if to highlight the text that lay within it, and draw her eyes to the way in which it was printed down the page.

The words were in average common. Though for Teira that might as well have been ancient Draconian.

These...are words.

523Lady Sierra

Her eyes nearly popped out of her head as her gaze strained and poured over the page. She clutched at the book for a moment as if she couldn't believe what she was seeing and the shook her head rapidly. A headache forming behind her eyes.

"Wuuurds?"

524Hogosha No Juunikyuu

Juunikyuu twitched a little in her sleep as a soft and cool breeze swirled across the garden and wrapped her in it's slightly icy touch. The Senshi gave a small growl and curled a little tighter before unwillingly opening her eyes and blinking a couple of times, lifting her right hand to rub them lazily as she gave a great yawn which exposed her fangs. Arching her back and grimacing a little as it clicked she sat up, rolling her left shoulder which felt particularly stiff.

As she sat up her ears twitched as it felt like a surge of energy raced through her body. She sat, stiff and poised with her ears twitching. Although the Senshi did not know it Sierra had just reiceved a spark off the broom and it was this that she was picking up on. Shaking her head to clear the cobwebs Juunikyuu looked around her, piecing together where she was and what had happened last-

Her wondering thoughts were brutally cut off and came crashing back down to Gaia when her gaze fell upon the sleeping Maximos.

Juunikyuu blinked again as she rubbed her eyes and looked again.

A huge teary smile broke across her face as all that had happened came flooding back through the sleepy mists and she sat back, resting on one arm as she lifted the other the brush a stray lock of his hair from his face.

525Maximos

Indeed. Words.

He smiled, and nodded. Walter had a way with words, perhaps it was because of the years of life he had lived. He had just done so much speaking it came second nature. But his voice was always smooth, warm, one word rolled to the next, and the next, ever maintaining a air of formality. His voice was just an octave or two above a whisper. It was audible, without being forceful.

Words, make speech.

He made a small wave of his finger, and as he continued, just the pronunciation exited his mouth, the letters were formed in mid air sort of dancing a bit before fading away. A visual representation of sorts, as if to say "these were words".

Words, are how we talk to each other.


Maximos is a very light sleeper. He was gently beginning to be wrestled from unconsciousness as she woke. Her gently finger brushing aside a strand of navy blue hair, was accompanied by his eyes gently peeling open. And a small smile spreading across his lips. He had almost no magic senses, and was just about completely unaware what was going on below.

Good....morning?

He said, with a sheepish, sleepy voice.

526Lady Sierra

"W-words-- make spee-- sp-eech."

She said slowly, her eyes drawn to the words writing themselves in the air before her, her eyes unfocusing slightly as she added somewhat-vacantly.

"Let-ters... letters maake words."

She sat, simply staring at the letters, but it was as if her eyes weren't really seeing- anything. They appeared hazy and far off.

527Maximos

Walter caught that. There was a small smirk on his cheeks, for just a second. She came up with a new word, a word he hadnt said just yet. He never described letters before, but she knew. This would require a dash of further probing.

Very good Lady Teira. You learn fast.

He said, once again adjusting his monocle. The letters noticeably absent.

Let us review.

He leaned forward again, gently tapping the spine of book.

Now, what is this?

528Lady Sierra

"Book... Book has words. Many words."

She sat still, only moving to follow Walter's movements as if transfixed. Her trance like state was a little eerie, but it seemed stable, no powers were surfacing out of control... only fragments of her basic education.

529Maximos

Good. Very good.

Something was off, it was just that glaze in her eyes. She seemed tranced by his voice, as if Teira was slipping and this torrent was coming from elsewhere. Of course, that was an assumption. Walter refused to act on assumptions, he just carried on with the lesson.

And this place, Lady Teira.

He gestured around himself to the stacks of books and crammed shelves.

What is this place called?

530Lady Sierra

She looked around slowly, her eyes empty... her expression vacant.

"Study... n-no. Library. Library has many books."

531Maximos

Excellent.

Walter smirk grew into a full smile as he adjusted his monocle yet again. It was more out of habit than out of the actual need to adjust the small lens. Books, words, letters that was all childhood learning, while the process seemed slow she was indeed tapping into said education. Seeing as how Teira herself had no been exposed to the word Library as of yet, that meant the mind wipe...so to speak was not complete. The slate was not cleaned, it was painted over. And the paint was chipping.

In the early years children are taught many things, how to identify the world around them, how to communicate with it and most importantly...

And what is your name?

The true test. Would that information flow from that previous receptacle or from her recent experience? Both being common place information.

532Lady Sierra

"Si--"

A name sprung to her lips but when she tried to speak it, it died in her throat before ever leaving her mouth. It felt as if her tongue was swollen, her throat was tight.

Her face contorted in pain as a whimper escaped her throat. One hand raised to clutch at her forehead.

Her pupils flared and then narrowed into to tiny, barely visible slits.

Her entire figure trembled as her tail twitched behind her.

"I-- My name--- I am-- T-t-teira."

533Maximos

It was just a flicker of a moment, a single syllable, but it was enough. For that moment, something else answered. Someone else answered. But "Teira" came forth overcoming that small fragment. She displayed great pain hinting as to the form, and perhaps reason for her condition. And now it seemed she was caught in a bit of a power struggle.

His eyes softened a bit, showing concern, but not fear. Very calmly and controlled Walter reached his right hand out and gently poked the center of Teira's forehead.

It was called Soul Lock. A simple manuever Walter himself invented. It basically temporarily locked the mind and soul of an individual onto one particular thing. It was just for a fraction of a second, but it allowed all other interference to be shut out. It was invented to help deal with mid-sleep Destroyer outbreaks Master Maximos used to have.

It seemed Teira was dominant, this would just be a simple motion to help her stay that way and turn off the pain. After the mall poke, Walter was return his hand to his lap, and very kindly say.

Feeling better?

534Lady Sierra

At the poke, she froze for a moment before her face went lax and he spoke. She replied softly,

"Yes, thank you."

That seemed to bring her back to her senses as she clapped a hand over her mouth in surprise. Making a startled squeak and looking at Walter wildly.

535Maximos

The stately butler let out something of a chuckle at the way the words just sort of rolled so exactly from Teira's mouth, and at how startled she seemed to be with exactly that fact.

Well, I would deem this lesson a success wouldnt you, Lady Teira?

He said with a wily smirk on his aged features.

536Lady Sierra

"Lady... Teira...?"

Something about that felt wrong, but when she tried to think about what, her head started to spin. Shaking her head rapidly she tilted her head up to look at the old butller.

"Walter? Right...? I'm sorry. What lesson was that sir?"

She ran a hand through her bangs and looked around tentatively.

"Where am I?"

She whispered the latter softly. More importantly, was the unspoken 'Who am I' that lingered unvoiced on her tongue.

537Maximos

Indeed. That is your name.

Walter, hefted himself out of his seat, the wooden chair protesting, and the padding letting out a soft hiss as the cushions refilled. The butler extended his right hand to help the Lady up.

Well, none other than how to speak.

He would wait until she either accepted or denied his offered hand before he continued.

And your in the Library. The Master does take great pleasure in his collection.

He paused, for just a moment, taking in the puzzled look on her face.

Is everything alright?

538Lady Sierra

She accepted the proffered hand gratefully and rose to her feet in one fluid movement, but quickly reached out to brace herself against something, anything. The entire room spun and she felt ill...

Her head began pounding as she tried to focus.

"How to speak?-- But I-- Ahhh. What happened? I don't remember how I got here..."

she paused for a moment and then very softly added.

"I don't really remember anything for that matter..."

539Maximos

Well it is quite the conundrum isnt it?

Walter said, gesturing toward one of the many halls in this labyrinth of a library. Immediately taking the lead, the Lady could easily get very very lost here.

Unfortunately I do not have all the answers the Lady may be seeking right now.

He took a moment to peel open the door of the library, holding open the door for Lady Teira to step through.

It seems our lesson has allowed you to tap into a higher level of consciousness, a few moments ago the words I am speaking now were mostly a mystery, both in meaning and pronunciation.

It was a long walk, through a bit of a confusing run of tunnels. So Walter took his time, no need to rush.

Perhaps the Lady could inform of what she last remembers?

540Lady Sierra

"Conundrum..... ahhh..... aye..."

She hung her head a little, her pointed ears seemed to droop just a tad as she racked her brain for clues as to what had happen. But any time she thought she was getting anywhere, the pain behind her eyes would worsen immensely.

"I remember.... Dinner..."

Flushing, her eyes widening a little in horror as she remembered the Krak.

"I'm sorry..."

She muttered under her breath as she kept trying to remember. Her face softening a little as she adds...

"And I remember Maxi... that's it."

541Maximos

Walter smirked as she apologized, he had found the Krak incident quite amusing to be most honest.

That quite good Lady Teira. Master Maximos will be quite happy to hear that.

He smiled, holding open a door for the lady.

Things will be quite alot easier now that The Lady, can understand us.

The door led to a lunch room. It had a medium size table as opposed to the dinner monstrosity, a set of chairs randomly spaced around the room, and seemed generally quite cozy. Teira would be led to one of the nearby chairs, and Walter would of course stand across and to the side of the chair so that his presence was known and yet he wasnt in the way should she choose to exit the chair.

Is there anything the lady would like?

542Lady Sierra

She grinned up at him, happy that Maximos would be happy. And happy too that Walter was not displeased with her!

As she followed him to the door and he asked if she wanted anything though, she had to stop and think.

"Want? ... ah... like.... need..."

Thinking aloud as she sorted through fragments of the language known as common.

543Maximos

Indeed.

Walter nodded.

Want, need, or desire. In other words is there anything the Lady would like to make her more comfortable.

His right arm was bent across his stomach, parallel with his hips. A similar pose to the one he had at dinner, when there was a towel over his arm. And with a wave of his left arm over and down his right, there a black towel was.

A drink perhaps? A morsel to eat? Is anything left the Lady would like to ask?

Walter was after all a butler. Countless years were spent in servitude and upkeep in this calm pleasant home. Its simply what he enjoyed doing.

544Lady Sierra

She listened closely, repeating a few of the words softly, mouthing them to herself.

"Desire.... comfortable... drink... drink-- thirrsty..."

Turning bright eyes to him as another word, came coupled with drink. A word to describe how she was feeling and hadn't noticed until Walter mentioned getting her a beverage.

She smiles sweetly and slips her arm through his.

"Drink please!"

545Maximos

Of course.

It seemed she hadnt retained all of her linguistic skills. But she had enough that he could at least hold a decent conversation with her. He reached to the table beside her chair, picking up a pitcher and pouring a cool class of water into a black tinted glass cup. And very gently handed the lady the cup with a white napkin beneath it.

Would the Lady care for anything else? If not, would the Lady mind if I ventured as far as to ask a question of her?

546Lady Sierra

Teira looked befuddled, trying to recall things she liked let alone the names for them. She had nothin'. Shaking her head slowly she shrugs and smiles at him as he asks if he could question her,

"Sure."

547Maximos

The Lady is most gracious

He reached out to the chair on the opposite side of the small table on which she sat and took a seat. His posture bent, leaning forward toward the Lady with a kind smile on his features. His arms rested on his knees, his white gloved hands folded into each other.

The Lady has shown signs of certain...unique quirks, and I was curious how much of such The Lady remember.

His hands slid gently against each other and his eyes scanned his hands for a moment.

Soon after waking the Lady had an encounter with an enchanted broom in my possession. The was a spark as it touched the ladies skin. A magical backlash.

His gaze returned to Teira. A confused and yet interested gaze on his elderly eyes.

Does the Lady have any recollection of any magical abilities?

548Lady Sierra

"M-m-maaagick..."

She said softly as she tucked her feet up under her as she perches on her chair. Taking the glass of water gratefully, she guzzles it and beseeches him timidly with her eyes for another.

She was dehydrated, of course she didn't know that. Her body temperates was naturally, a good deal higher than was normal for most humanoids, and a side effect of elemental alignment was that she dehydrated easily.

But again... she didn't know this. Sierra did, Teira didn't.

"Magick... umm... powers... meta-physs-i-cal--- ability---"

Processing the word she tries to grasp what exactly his question means. The word held a familiar ring yet when she tries to think further on it, it's something akin to coming across a section in a book where the pages have been torn out.

Furrowing her brow, she rubs her head as she tries to dig past the term.

"I don't-- understand. I-- I'm sorry."

549Maximos

Walter was a master at reading such signs, it was simply what he did. Without her having to utter another word the cup gently floated in front of him and found itself refilled and placed carefully in her grasp.

Magick...is a method in which we exert ourselves onto the world around us. Observe.

Walter lifted the pitcher pouring it directly onto the table, before the water could splash it seemed to take the contours of the inside of a cup. A black spiral surrounding it and forging into a black cup, just as Walter placed the pitcher back down.

That is magick.

He lifted the cup in his hands this time and took a small sip before placing it down.

I believe the Lady herself is capable of magic. Does the Lady by chance feel a connection to the world around her? Something deep perhaps, a tug at the weave which forms...

He gestured to the room around them, and more indirectly, the world.

...all of this?

550Lady Sierra

She stared wide eyed, shivering at seemingly nothing. Her entire body seemed to buzz as the water poured into... nothing, and then nothing was something...

"A connection--- "

Her poor mind tried to keep up with the words that were beginning to flood back into her memory.

"--a tie... bond... relationship....err..."

She rubs at her head painedly.

"...Bond...."

She seemed to settle with this word as she thinks about the world.

"World.... room?"

She made a face, that didn't seem right. Yet this room, this building, was really all she knew of the 'world' so far.

551Maximos

Room, yes. This room would be an excellent place to begin searching.

He stood, gesturing around the room, running his fingers along the elongated table in the center of the room. His back turned to her as he took a few steps and then stopped.

The entirety of this room no....

He turned around.

...this house. Is enchanted, brimming with magics to keep it in place, and shield it from the elements.

He made his way back to the fireplace. He bent down striking a log against the inside of the fireplace instantly engulfing it in black flame before he tossed it in, filling the room with the lovely scent of burning wood. As light would be most hazardous to the inside of th room, this was instead a faux violet and azure glow, but a glow none the less.

If I may impose the Lady to try, close her eyes, and see if she can reach out to this room without using her hands. It may seem impossible at first, perhaps even difficult...but I entirely believe it possible.

552Lady Sierra

She blinked at him like he'd just asked her to part the dead sea. Sighing she acquiesced to his request and closed her eyes. At first she had trouble just comprehending what he was asking of her, while she was getting her words back quickly, a lot of the meanings were still vague in her mind.

At first she huffed a little, trying to grasp the task at hand... but nothing. Squirming she wondered what in the world Walter had in mind when she began to feel her skin prickling. Sitting on her hands she attempted to concentrate harder.

She sat perfectly still, a hard task as she was inclined to fidget.

Thinking hard, she 'listened' to the room.

The room was extremely noisy! It never said anything in words, but like this, it was like the entire room was screaming at her. It was nearly over powering and a small gasp tore free from her throat as her head felt crowded.

It took a fair length of time for her to start sorting out the noises. When everything wasn't yelling at her all at once, it didn't seem so bad. She even began to notice, that certain things were 'yelling' louder than others.

Her head turned towards the fireplace instinctively, Something felt hot against her eyelids as she reached a trembling hand out towards it.

Words seeped into her mind and from her mind flowed to her mouth...

"Fire... flame... ignite... incinerate, burning..... BURN."

The flames would roar forth from the fireplace in a monstrous torrent, reaching for her in a fiery tempest even as she called them.

553Maximos

Walter watched her most carefully, he could almost feel her tapping into the delicate weave of the house. As expected at first it bombarded her, but soon he could see the weave sort around her, managing itself into a comfortable form. It took her a good amount of time, but nothing in comparison to the years it takes the less magically inclined.

As she turned to the fireplace, he stepped back. Magicks involving fire have a tendency to be quite...energetic. The words, they way they came from her seemed less as if they came from a new experience, and more as if an old memories being refreshed and released.

The torrent of black flame rose and gushed toward her. Flame...the water made sense now. She was in a shadow form, it had no real need to thirst or eat, it was driven by the instincts the mind that inhabited it contained. Her shadow nature even more so allowed her to tap into the dark flames inhabiting the fireplace. The fire came in a powerful gust toward her and yet Walter did not budge. Chairs could be replaced, desks re-created. Somehow, he was sure she would not be harmed.

554Hogosha No Juunikyuu

Maximos Wrote:

Maximos is a very light sleeper. He was gently beginning to be wrestled from unconsciousness as she woke. Her gently finger brushing aside a strand of navy blue hair, was accompanied by his eyes gently peeling open. And a small smile spreading across his lips. He had almost no magic senses, and was just about completely unaware what was going on below.

Good....morning?

He said, with a sheepish, sleepy voice.

Juunikyuu smiled gently and leaned backwards, arching her back with a quiet but still audiable crack before rolling her shoulders and they ached and made a painful grinding sensation trickle down her spine. She shuddered and exhaled, letting her body relax. She blinked a little, exhaling deepy again. That energy mark she had felt. That magic. It seemed familiar. And yet, she could not put her finger on it...

"Nyah..." she yawned, running a hand through her shortened hair, "What time is it Maxi..?"

((Eyah~~I'm sorry! smilies/icon_crying.gif I thought the guild was closed for OSW! smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif))

555Maximos

((Its Ok! smilies/icon_xd.gif OSW is gone now. smilies/icon_3nodding.gif ))

Maximos fiddled in his pocket sort of sleepily. It was in there somewhere! And upon snagging the silver chain he pulled out the watching turning to lean on his arm and face Juuni.

He saw a billions of years ticking down, a name he couldnt pronounce and...

Oh...about three forty...

He said rubbing his eyes. The Deathwatch was very very useful at times, and yet at other times it made it very difficult to read the time. He looked up at the pitch black sky filled with a blanket of starlight, untainted by city lights. The gentle splash of the waves rolling echoed up from the ocean below.

....Oh!

And thats when it hit him.

Oh! I'm so sorry Juuni, I never meant to keep you that long! I've just had a long night and, and, I didnt ruin any plans did I?

556Hogosha No Juunikyuu

Juunikyuu smiled at his stumbled apology and rubbed her eyes.

"I didn't have anything planned, and even if I did, I'm pretty sure spending time with you would beat it"

Corny but true and Juunikyuu wasn't afraid to admit it. She hadn't had anything else planned at all and in fact, now she was here she was quite curious.

"So, you live here now?" she asked.

557Maximos

Oh.

He said with something of a relieved smile, at the same time feeling a bit off for probing into her schedule like that. A tiny bit of blush on his cheeks what with the way she loved spending time with him, he knew he had to be a good host.

Indeed!

He said, as she mentioned his house. He had been so enraptured in the moment, he never invited her in! Oh...this certainly wasnt a good start on the good host road.

The house is inside though. Would you like to come in?

558Hogosha No Juunikyuu

Juunikyuu blinked, cocking her head to the side as she looked from Maximos to the windmill before getting slowly to her feet and stretching her back out.

"Sure!" smilies/icon_4laugh.gif

559Maximos

Oh no no, no such thing. Maximos saw her maneuvering to her feet and immediately scurried to his and held out his hand to help her up like a proper gentleman. In a few steps he took the two over to the windmill door, peeling it open to reveal...black. A veritable wall of liquid black.

The Shadow paused for a moment, looking back at Juuni quizzically.

The house very light sensitive so I have to keep it sealed away, can you see in the dark?

560Hogosha No Juunikyuu

Juunikyuu smiled as Maximos helped her too his feet. She couldn't remember the last time someone had acted so gentlemanly towards her. Then she blinked. Yes she could. Her son. The Senshi faltered slightly before she blinked out of her daze and looked from Maximos to the door, eyes widening in surprise. She nodded in response to the question, she was of course a Star, a child of the nights sky itself and the darkness kept nothing from her.

Curiously she reached out a hand to brush against the blackness with her finger tips.

((Sorry Maxi but I'm going to bed, I feel terrible at the moment smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif I'll post again when I get up smilies/icon_3nodding.gif))

561Maximos

Excellent.

And in he would step, kindly waiting for her to follow before he made his way down the stairs. "Ladies first", is an excellent principal when walking through doors or entering buildings, but when walking down stairs a proper gentleman must always take the lead in order to prevent against possible hazards, and to catch the lady should she fall.

And Maximos, was always a gentleman.

The spiral steps continued for a good length of time before opening up into a massive stone courtyard, and the front of the Manor. The house's face was gigantic, with two 12ft tall double doors serving as its main entrance. It had a classic antique flavor to it, mixed with something of a modern flare. And oddly it smelled of flowers as opposed to of mildew as the innards of cave should.

The Shadow peeled open the left door, holding it open for Juuni. Inside was a rather large sitting room. The ceilings were over 20ft tall, the room itself was at least 100 square feet. And yet for its massive size it managed an odd homely simplicity unseen in most other manor grade homes. Maximos never made mention or focus out of any of the enmities the place offered, instead he turned to Juuni with a bright smile persed on his lips and simply said.

Are you hungry?

562Hogosha No Juunikyuu

Juunikyuu followed after Maximos, blinking a couple of times to allow her eyes to adjust to the darkness. They glowed softly like two soft blue fire coals, a bit like when light caught a cats eye. After being alive for so long few things seemed to impress Juunikyuu but as she entered onto the court yard her eyes widened and jaw dropped. This place was beautiful! She breathed in the scent of flowers and smiled as Maximos held the door open for her. Never before had she seen a place like this. And yet...

It's so like him...

She was bought back to her senses as Maximos asked her a question. Before she could reply her stomach spoke for her and grumbled loudly.

smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif

563Maximos

He tried to stifle a laugh, but he couldnt hid the smile. As with most people, one of the first instinctual reactions Maximos had when entering the house was to turn and catch Juuni's reaction.

He wasnt quite sure he had every seen that look on his face before. But he knew he liked it. He would have to compliment Walter on his decorating skills yet again.

Her stomach made the cutest little rumble, and he tried his best not "Aww". Instead, with a wide grin he continued.

Then to Lunching Room with us. Walter would normally whip us up something rather quick, but he's busy with Teira's schooling.

Maximos would lead her to another set of double doors across the hall, and directly into the Lunching Room. It looked very much like a dining room only the table was a bit smaller and the room was decorated in lighter, colors. There was a 60ft long, 8ft wide table, it looked as if it could easily fit a dozen people...which would be verified by the 12 seats around it.

As a true gentlemen, the Shadow would make his way to the head of the table, slid the seat out and very politely offer it to Juuni.

And what would la belle jeune dame, care for?

He through in the french just to be cute, really.

564Hogosha No Juunikyuu

Juunikyuu was well and truly being washed away by such hospitality. She followed Maxi's lead into the Lunching room and sat down in a daze, looking around her at yet another stunning room.

"Oh.. Erm..." She stammered at the question, not really paying much attention, not out of rudeness but her attention was caught well and truly in the house"I er, don't want to impose. I'll have whatever you like Maximos-sama"

Then she paused.

"Do you have a room for every meal of the day?" smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif

565Maximos

Oh you would never impose.

He immediately said, he didnt want her to even harbor the possibility of such a thing. But in the end it seemed she left it to him. That simply meant he would have to try and his best to make something spectacular!

Then it will be a surprise!

He said in a triumphant manner, immediately making his way for the kitchen. But he stopped, just before the door turning back around as she asked her final question.

Yes, indeed.

He said with a nod.

My ancestors thought it would be interesting. The Lunching Room is by the door so people can go outside and enjoy the midday weather. The Breakfast Room is by the beds, for easy morning access. And the Dining Room is directly in the middle.

He laughed a bit. Perhaps he had just been here so long. He was a simple boy, so for him this was a simple house. And then he was off into the kitchen.

566Hogosha No Juunikyuu

Juunikyuu blinked. Maximos had relatives? smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif

Then she blinked again. A familiar agitated sensation was beginning to spread throughout her body. Juuni was stirring and after being cooped up for so many days she was desperate to get out. Juunikyuu sighed but she understood and was not angry or annoyed at the small neko-jin. In fact she understood the neko like no one else could and it was all part and parcel of their unique situation.

"I'm sorry Maximos but it looks like you'll have the pleasure of someone else for your culinary delights..." her tail twitched as her body began to give off a soft purple glow, "That doesn't mean you get out of cooking for me though!"

The Senshi winked cheekily before her body was engulfed by the light and her features seemed to melt away. Slowly, as the sparks swarmed around her the form in the chair changed and shifted before the light just melted away back into the nothingness it had came from. And that left...

"Phwee~~?"

A tiny little cat girl sat in the chair Juunikyuu had been in previously. Of course the chair was much to big for her and she found herself eye height to the table with her legs dangling off the end of the chair. Her tiny little hands slapped at the table top merrily as her small fluffy cat ears twitched and her bright eyes sparkled. She was sat on her own tail.

Juuni had come to play.

567Maximos

With the rattle of dishes and such, Maximos hadnt heard that last bit. He grabbed a few plates, flipped open the ice box, pulled out a few basic things and began cooking his one and only specialty.

As luck would have it, a squeal caught his hears just as he finished his delicacy as was about to back through the kitchen doors.

I'm sorry, I didnt catch that last...oh! Hi Juuni!

He said with a bright smile. He knew better than to address them as the same person. And he really did care for both of them. And so he scooted his way over to the table with two in hand, of course serving Juuni first.

Before the young neko-jin sat Maximos' one and only masterpiece meal. A peanut butter and jelly sandwich with no crust. Walter might have made Creme Brule, tea with crumpets, and about 50 others things putting his best into his creations. Maximos had done the same...he just wasnt nearly as skilled.

And he hated the way the weird bits on the end of the bread tasted.

Bon Appetit'!

He said as he poured a few glass of milk into Juuni's cup.

568Hogosha No Juunikyuu

"Ohayo Maximos-sama~!"

Juuni greeted him as if he had never been gone. As if nothing had happened. And why was that? Who knew. Of course she was smiling although he might not be able to see as she was so low in the chair due to her small size. The tiny neko-jin shuffled about before standing up on the chair.

smilies/icon_4laugh.gif

Now she was the right height and she certainly looked very pleased with herself for thinking of such a plan! Her tail swayed behind her, helping her to keep her balance as she bite into the sandwich savagly and began to chew, stopping only to purr and mumur a sticky thank you to her host.

smilies/icon_heart.gif

569Maximos

If there was an absolute avatar of cute. A goddess of cute. A spirit exemplifying all things cute. Adorable. And able to make you go "Awwwwww", for hours at a time. It was Juuni.

No one can keep a frown and sit with Juuni. The frown simply does no survive. Maximos having already been in a good mood, had a largest smile and it had no signs of dying, he just had to laugh at her sticky, "Thank You".

Your very welcome, Juuni.

He took a sip of the glass of the milk, and whiped the mustache away on his sleeve. He had something of a mischievous smirk on his face, as if he was hiding something. And in truth he was....he had a secret weapon. And it was time to use it...

Would you like some cookies?

570Hogosha No Juunikyuu

smilies/icon_eek.gif

Juuni stopped mid chew and her eyes grew wider.

Cookies? The holy grail of sweet type snacks? Full of crumbly biscuity sugary sweet goodness? Maximos certainly wouldn't need to ask twice.

Whislt nodding her head vigourously Juuni crammed the rest of the sandwich into her mouth, swallowed hard and... Promptly began turning blue. She coughed a little and swallowed again before reaching out and taking her glas sof milk in both hands and downing it in about 3 seconds flat. That certinaly did the trick. She exhaled hard and set the glass back down, not noticing the peanut butter, jelly or milk that was now smeared across her mouth and bounced on the balls of her feet.

If one could hear her thoughts they went something like this:

Cookies, cookies, cookies~~!

smilies/icon_heart.gif

571Maximos

Juuni stopped and Maximos froze. That look on her face, she was going to attack! He was prepped, he was ready to catch her and go tumbling back across the floor as she tried to tackle the cookies from him. But! It seemed her chosen victim was the sandwich. And it died, it died the cutest death possible.

He wanted to reach out and pat her back so she didnt choke, but before he could move from his chair the glass of milk was down. And Juuni sat before him wearing a PB&J Sammich.

His secret weapon was a complete and total success. He did everything he could to keep from putting his hands on his hips and going "Muahahaha!". Instead, the door peeled open as a shadow silouhette exited the kitchen with a very large tray easily holding over a hundred cookies, of about 23 different varieties. Walter had made desert early today.

The try was set down in front of Juuni and Maximos, and just before he could pounce it Maximos would meet her glance. His hands flat on the table, a competitive gaze in his eyes.

Who would pounce the cookies first!?

572Hogosha No Juunikyuu

What a silly question.

Juuni was poised and ready, just like any cat would have been and she met Maximos' glance with a huge grin. Her tail stiffened, ears flattened and eyes gleamed and as soon as the tray was set down in front of her...

"Phwee~~!"

The tiny neko-jin scrambled up onto the table and sat herself down in front of the tray, cross legged, hands hoovering over the cookies like a hawk, moving from one to the other as Juuni stared at them, tongue sticking out between her teeth as she thought hard about which one she wanted...

There was a lot of choice after all smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif

Upon deciding Juuni swooped in for the kill and shoved as much of the double chocolate chip cookie into her mouth as she could before her attention was finally caught by the thing that had bought the cookies in. The shadow.

And so she sat there, looking quite comical with a cookie shoved in her mouth and eyes wide as she looked at the shadow, head cocked to the side and ears pricked.

573Maximos

Maximos practically fell off his chair laughing. He wasnt laughter at her, but with her. It wasnt mocking, she was just so precious it was all he could do. He tried to race her, but nothing is faster than a neko-jin going after her cookies. She beat him by a mile, he only escaped with a macadamia white chocolate.

He brought it back, took a bit when he saw the shadow had caught Juuni's attention. This was just an opportunity he couldnt pass up. The shadow gently raised its black hand and waved. The shadows here were like mannequins they were used for simple non-complex tasks like serving food, dusting, the like.

Or in this case...waving!

574Hogosha No Juunikyuu

Juuni blinked. And then blinked again before slowly raising a hand a waving back, looking quite bemused as she sucked on the cookie she still had in her mouth.

smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif

575Maximos

Seeing her reaction Maximos was quite happy he hadnt decided to make it go "boo", instead. So with a small wave of his hand the Shadow was dispelled vanishing into a black poof. This left Juuni, cookies, and milk. And what yummy cookies they were! Maximos took a big bite out of his and a large slurp of milk leaving him with a nice big milk mustache, and a bright smile!

576Hogosha No Juunikyuu

Pretty soon Juuni was lounged across the table, purring contently with a considerably bigger stomach than she had had previously, whilst chocolate, peanut butter, jelly and milk created a sort of art work around her mouth.

A large smile was painted across her face and her tail swished happily. The purring got even louder smilies/icon_heart.gif

577Maximos

And what did Maximos do? What does anyone do when they have a satisfied purring kitty before them, beside them, or anywhere around them. He reached out to cute little Juuni, and pet her gingerly. Not neglecting behind her ears. Because if the kitty is purring, everything is perfectly right.

578Hogosha No Juunikyuu

((Curse my exams! smilies/icon_crying.gif))

Juuni purred louder as her eyes slowly lulled shut and the twitching of her tail seemed to slow down. The purring continued for as long as the petting did as the tiny neko-jin who was so full of food and luff found herself slipping quietly into sleep smilies/icon_heart.gif

579Maximos

And when sleep finally overcame her, when the sandman came to put her to rest, filling her cute head with the most beautiful of dreams, Maximos would gently scoop her up. He'd place little Juuni in the safety of his grasp and walk her over to the closet room, laying her carefully in a bed, and ever so gently laying a blanket over her. Gently running his head down the side of her face with a smile, she looked so very peaceful. And then he left, being extra careful not to make a sound when the door shut.

580Tomorrow

A soft boom emitted from the outskirts of this fantastic isle as John Tomorrow finally found his way to Maximos' home...perhaps.

Dressed in a thick trenchcoat and combat boots, thick leather gloves covered his massive fists, he looked like he was here for a fight...but as he pulled himself up from his crouched landing, he drew off his sunglasses to hook them into his trouser-pockets and dusted himself off, as if he had all the time in the world.

He scratched his nose with his left hand as he looked about himself, smiling softly at the number of flowers swaying gently in the sea-breeze. It seemed his old friend had a hobby in botany. How like him.

He hooked his thumbs into his pant-pockets and waited. Eventually someone was going to see him. It's not like Tomorrow had been subtle about his entrance.

581Maximos

Walter rose from the rose garden by the windmill door. Such noise, such disruption, he had told Master Maximos when he returned with the arm that he should have written Tomorrow out of the security system. But the Master simply didnt listen. Perhaps he was relying on Walter to play security.

He rose, and made his way directly to the Thunder god. Walter looked to be in his mid to early 60's. A small pony tail was tied behind his head, and he wore a monocle over his right eye. A black best, covering a dress white shirt, with a black tie covered his torso, while his legs were simply covered by a black pressed dress pants, and black penny loafers adorned his feet. Although most of that was hidden by a lock black apron, and his gloves were a bit stained with fresh soil from the garden.

He did no know Tomorrow first hand, but he knew the stories about him Maximos had shared. He knew that if Tomorrow was here to start trouble he would be rather rude to the man standing before him, having no concept of who Walter truly was. None of that mattered, Tomorrow would be nice, or he would be rude elsewhere. The humble butler smiled, and spoke a small hint of some odd language on his voice.

Sir Johnathan Tomorrow, I presume. What can I do for you?

582Tomorrow

John frowned as he watched his man approach him. John didn't know that Maximos kept company on the island...but then, there was a lot John didn't know.

"Hello there. I'm looking for Maximos, do you know where to find him?" John asked kindly, not bothering to move from his previous stance. There were better places to fight then this, and now wasn't the time or the place or even the situation. "I only want to talk, if he's willing..."

Of all things, John wouldn't be rude to this gentleman. Of course, rudeness followed in the massive Tribal's wake, but that was usually through misunderstanding and plain stupidity. Before their...argument, Maximos had invited him to this island. John felt obliged to see it at least once before...well.

583Maximos

Walter could smell a lie from about a mile or three away. It had a sour sweet smell. On a soul, a lie shown as a tinge of green blipping only for the moment it was spoken and carried out. On an aura, a lie showed as a sudden inward fluctuation, as one hides their intents and releases the lie. In body posture, while conjuring a lie most people look to the right and up. There was just no way to hide it all. Walter's eyes were just too good. Though he did take the moment to adjust his monocle.

Really? From my understanding of your last encounter that is behavior most unexpected.

He said, pulling the tips of each finger on the glove, before sliding his gloves off, and into a pocket in his apron. If Tomorrow lied, or was hiding intent, now was the time he would see it.

The Master is currently working on transforming your arm into something, useful. I can inform him you have arrived, but I cannot promise he will come. Is there anything in particular you would like me to tell him, Sir Tomorrow?

He would slip the stained gloves into his apron, and then don a fresh, clean pair. Such as is acceptable for cooking, inviting guests, and the like. Formality was key, and for the Butler it came as second nature.

584Lady Sierra

Maximos Wrote:

Walter watched her most carefully, he could almost feel her tapping into the delicate weave of the house. As expected at first it bombarded her, but soon he could see the weave sort around her, managing itself into a comfortable form. It took her a good amount of time, but nothing in comparison to the years it takes the less magically inclined.

As she turned to the fireplace, he stepped back. Magicks involving fire have a tendency to be quite...energetic. The words, they way they came from her seemed less as if they came from a new experience, and more as if an old memories being refreshed and released.

The torrent of black flame rose and gushed toward her. Flame...the water made sense now. She was in a shadow form, it had no real need to thirst or eat, it was driven by the instincts the mind that inhabited it contained. Her shadow nature even more so allowed her to tap into the dark flames inhabiting the fireplace. The fire came in a powerful gust toward her and yet Walter did not budge. Chairs could be replaced, desks re-created. Somehow, he was sure she would not be harmed.

The flames reached out to her, and she to them. With a resounding WOOSH the purplish flames lashed out from the fire place and crackled about her.

The flames moved like slithering snakes about her body even as her figure rose to a standing position with her arms outstretched, the flames wrapping around them and lacing over her limbs.

Her hair came loose from the black silk ribbon as it floated to the ground, but before it could reach the floor it burnt away to ash. The dress, anything about her in a 5 ft radius that was flammable would burn. But she stood in the centre of the twining flames, the pale, naked perfection of her body illuminated and yet covered, all at once as the fire danced across her skin, tickling her flesh like a lost lover's caress...

She stayed that way for a moment, before the energies exhausted her, and she collapsed in the middle of a burnt out hole, motionless... her body hot to the touch, hot as flame.

585Maximos

It was an awakening. A reuniting, the way the flame and the woman met, it as like ancient friends or old lovers than had been kept apart for entirely too long. It was beautiful really, in form, meaning and artistry. The walls, the chair, the rug, and wooden floor, they were all sacrificed for a truly awe inspiring thing.

He would not dream of interrupting her enrapturing encounter. However a few motions of his hand, would keep the flame from devouring the entire room, or house. Teira may not yet have had control, but he she tapped into her power...no..her true nature. This was beyond the tool and owner relationship of a simple power or ability. She was born to this, with this, for this.

And soon, she fell, a cushion of air drifting her down to the floor. The Lady Teira had just done something that many elemental practitioners spend lifetimes trying to accomplish. She deserved respect, honor, not a thump to the floor, and she was given such. As Walter approached he even went so far to peel a shadow over her farm. Merely a veil of light absence, something that would not burn.

He knelt beside her, as a gentleman should to a lady. His right arm scooted beneath her knee's, his left behind her back at shoulder height, and he lifted her. He had the utmost care, respect and concern. It was take a few moments for the heat in her form to sizzle through his clothes, letting a gust of steam in his path as it made an attempt at his arms, though failing, he could feel her strength as it came at him. In a few more moments, she would be placed at the watering hole down below. The lady would be gently laid in a small pool to keep her human form burning up. And he would very kindly, and very stoicly await her awakening.

586Lady Sierra

It took only a moment for the small pool she was placed in to start bubbling, her intense body heat spreading outwards. The water didn't quite boil, but it steamed as if she was soaking in a natural hot spring.

42 minutes later, thick black lashes parted and golden eyes fluttered open groggily. Her head was pounding and she was confused as to what had happened before the world went black...

587Maximos

Welcome to the waking world.

Walter said from his post a few feet back on a section of the small stone wall shielding off this underwater aquifer where Teira floated, from the house foundations. The black wispy shadow still rested over her nude form. Though should she try and exit the water it was grace around her figure allowing her her well deserved dignity.

You tapped into your power. You tasted the essence of flame.

He smiled, lifting up from his stone seat, walking over to the Lady and extending his hand to assist her out of the water.

How do you feel?

588Lady Sierra

Long locks of water soaked hair clung to her figure, as she blinked wide eyes at him.

"Myuuu...."

Peeking over the edge of the pool she glanced around and then tilted her head to the side, quite obviously baffled.

"I umm... wha?.... "

Staring at her hands, she noticed the odd shadowy garment that seemed to flow over her figure. She couldn't help but bat and poke at it. Then her attention was drawn back to walter.

"Oh umm... My head hurts..."

589Maximos

Walter lowered his hand, Lady Teira was not yet ready to leave the water. Instead he sat directly on the edge of the barrier, beside the water.

Lady Teira, in this world there are many types of magic, and magic users.

He smiled, running his hand through the water.

The first is the kind that directs magic. They refocus the flow.

His hand scooped up a cup of water, rolling it around in his hand.

Second, there are those that use magic as a tool. Taking, it shaping it, and making it what they please.

Lastly, he splashed the water back into the pool, reaching his hand down into it. His hand slowly fading. As if being dissolved into the water, only to be pulled up and revealed as being made of water.

Others are one with the elements, they do not control, or focus it. They are the very essence, just as much as it is them. It knows them. It misses them when they are absent. It speaks to them...You Lady Teira are one of these.

He shook his hand, the warm soothing water splashing off of it revealing a normal hand beneath. The hand, and his sleeve, both completely dry.

Your element is fire. And there, and that fireplace you two were re-united in a most beautiful display. The original strain rendered you unconscious but you are returned to us now.

He brought his hand close to him, closing his fist, and then slowly opened it, revealing a small flame on his palm.

Tell me, Lady Teira. Can you hear its voice?

590Lady Sierra

She oohed and awwed as she watched his demonstration, but water held little sway with her. She could feel it, but it left her cold with only a slight tingle.

But the fire... Ooooh the fire....

She blinked and crawled out of the pool of water and reached out for the flame as if she was transfixed.

The orange-yellow flame flickered, her eyes glittering as it's mesmerizing light filled her vision. Fingers grasped for the flame, and the flame lept to close the distance.

She could hear it... whispering, whispering what?

The fire tickled her hand, twining around her wrist before coming to rest in her palm. It seemed to shudder and then sigh as the colour changed from the inside out, glowing hotter... brighter.

A perfect golden flame danced in her hand, reflecting the molten gold of her almond shaped eyes.

"I-- Me--- ahh... This?--!"

Her voice squeaked as she looked to Walter in wonderment.

591Maximos

Thats right. He said leaning in closer, to let her hand dip into the fire. It would not burn her, it simply could not burn her. Fire held great love for this woman, not its stinging burn of hatred. He smiled brightly from cheek to cheek as she sustained the small flame in her hand. Its color changing to a bright gold.

That was her flame. It was golden. It was a pleasure to see she had opened herself up to it once again.

Yes, thats correct Lady Teira.

He said watching her eyes mesmerized by the dance of golden dance.

...this, is who you are. You can form it, shape it, exert your will upon it. It is an extension of your being. Enjoy it.

592Lady Sierra

"M-mm-mine-?"

She asked unsure at first, then turned to him grinning and proudly presented her palm to Walter, show-and-tell style.

"Mine!"

She said boldly. With certainty now...

And the flames fanned about her, wrapping up her arm like a python of flame as it hissed softly, the water that lingered on her skin evaporating in a steamy kiss of gold flame.

593Maximos

Yes, very good indeed!

Walter said, with the brightest of smiles. She had control, she had manifestation. All that was left was practice, but she would have more than enough time for that, for the time being something else stole importance.

Shall we get you some fresh clothes?

This was of course aiming to draw attention to her current unclothed state.

594Lady Sierra

She blinked and stared down and then she squeaked, her cheeks flushing a bright scarlet.

"This umm.. bad yes?"

She reached down to wrap the shadowy dress about her tighter, and surprisingly it did, wrapping about her more like a long toga

She grinned and tilted her head.

"Good yes?"

It was much like what Maximos had shown her--- shown her-- shown her where? It felt like a dream. But it had been real... either way, she remembered how he had shown her to shape the shadows, all she had to do, was think of what she wanted them to do.

595Maximos

Not bad. No.

Walter said being sure place his eyes floorward when she noticed her current state.

Thats just something The Lady should only share in private, with someone very close to her.

He said, he felt the shadow maneuver. That was odd. He was certainly only himself and Maximos could command shadows. It was a simple technique, but...he looked back up.

She had formed it into a long toga. Maximos would be proud, he was as well.

Yes, very good. You were it well! But...

The question lingered. The old man brought a finger to his chin, as he inquired.

Where did the Lady acquire that skill?

596Lady Sierra

She beamed happily, she seemed to have made Walter proud of her. That gave her a warm feeling and giggled as she did a little twirl.

Then he asked her a strange question...

She just blinked at him and cocked her head to the side.

"Aquiiiirrre?"

She played with the word, and then gasped softly.

"Ouu! Get? Teira no get, Teira is... like Fire!"

She held out both palms, the fire in one and a ripple in the air, produced a pulsing orb of darkness in the other.

597Maximos

Walter's eyes squinted for a moment at the display. Did she....see these two as the same? Had her new form granted her oneness with the darkness as well as fire? Together there was no more utterly destructive force. Together the two formed the stereo type of pure evil...darkness and fire...the symbols of hell.

And she held both in her hands like childish toys. She had no perception of the potential of her power.

For a moment, Walter felt pity for his Master, and for the weight Maximos had accepted unto himself. For now he would do all that he could to assist. He reached up his left, placing it above the golden fire in one Teira's hands.

This is fire.

His right, moved over the other hand, hovering above the black orb.

This is darkness. It seems the Lady has been gifted with two elements.

His hands slid underneath hers, gently resting his hands against the back of hers. His curiosity pushing him to explore.

Now, try to place them together...

He said, gently easing both hands toward each other. Dark is able to mimic any element allowing it to work well with all if the practitioner is able to control them both. Her body knew one, her mind and soul new the other...she as a natural at both...but what would result was up to her.

598Tomorrow

Maximos Wrote:

Walter could smell a lie from about a mile or three away. It had a sour sweet smell. On a soul, a lie shown as a tinge of green blipping only for the moment it was spoken and carried out. On an aura, a lie showed as a sudden inward fluctuation, as one hides their intents and releases the lie. In body posture, while conjuring a lie most people look to the right and up. There was just no way to hide it all. Walter's eyes were just too good. Though he did take the moment to adjust his monocle.

Really? From my understanding of your last encounter that is behavior most unexpected.

He said, pulling the tips of each finger on the glove, before sliding his gloves off, and into a pocket in his apron. If Tomorrow lied, or was hiding intent, now was the time he would see it.

The Master is currently working on transforming your arm into something, useful. I can inform him you have arrived, but I cannot promise he will come. Is there anything in particular you would like me to tell him, Sir Tomorrow?

He would slip the stained gloves into his apron, and then don a fresh, clean pair. Such as is acceptable for cooking, inviting guests, and the like. Formality was key, and for the Butler it came as second nature.

"Tell him that i wish to apologize and explain my actions. I'm not sure if he'll accept them, but there's a chance he will, so I'll take that chance. I also wish to speak to him about my future, and what we shall do about it."

He looked directly into the butler's eyes as he spoke, his voice not wavering, his sight not flinching, his face deadly sincere. If John was to attack, he would have done so, regardless on the consequences of the island's defenses. John's fighting principal was one that Maximos knew very well - punch first and see what happens.

His eyes wavered slightly as he spoke, trailing to the ground as the butler mentioned John's arm. Transforming it into something...useful? How typical of Maximos. Perhaps John's actions had far greater consequences then he thought...or perhaps this was another one of Maxi's little lessons, as severe as eye-opening.

"...These flowers..." John said, stopping the man before he could move away to point at the various colorful annuals spread over the isle. "...How do they live when the sea is so close?"

599Maximos

Of course, Sir Tomorrow.

The Butler said with a bow. He had no idea how the Master would react and he would never go so far as to presume, or as far as to give the guest any false hope. He turned about to make his way to the windmill when Tomorrow's comment caught his ears. He turned on his heels back with a smile. Walter did so love his garden, he tended to it every day. Not a single leaf was wilting. Not a branch was out of place. It was a masterpiece of sorts...and he was very particular about keeping it that way.

The island is actually home in an aquifer. Its refilled and cleaned bi-monthly.

He tapped his foot gently on the grass. Granted they were 6000ft up. But...he did in fact have preparations for back before the Master returned when the island was simply floating in the sea. As opposed to in the air as it is now.

A while down, I've set up a natural irrigation system of sorts. And our high elevation and a few enchantments helps keep the air purified, while Shadow keeps the weather regulated.

He gestured up in the air. Maximos' pet cloud shadow provided Shadow Island with its own predictable weather pattern. You could tell, that Walter was really interested in this topic, and he could have continued on about his garden for days but...there was a duty. To be performed, and so he curbed himself.

I shall return shortly. Feel free to enjoy the garden Sir Tomorrow.

He said. His voice was only ever an octave or two above a whisper. Yet another part of his training. Walter made his way toward the Windmill peeling open the creaky wooden door and vanishing in the black behind it. Within about 8 minutes the door opened again. This time Walter exited first. He had said something though it only came out as a mumble. As was the response.

....well as long it remains civil.

Of course Master.

Maximos said to Walter while wiping what appeared to be blood off his hands. He was alone at home. And so there was no need for the glove and bandages. Maximos was dressed more casual than Tomorrow had ever seen him before. He had a silky black shirt that looked about a size too big for him, and pants about the same way. When the wind blew properly the burns on his right arm were visible. They were months old, but they looked like they were fresh. They were stained a rich purple as if something had infected the skin. Oddly enough the burns had order to them, they were runes, runes burned into his arm.

One could tell Maximos had recently changed. And a close observer could see the blood beneath his finger nails despite the fact that he had handed the towel to Walter before reaching Tomorrow. His bare feet giving a tell tale patter on the grass.

Yes? What can I do for you?

He said calmly. He was not cold. This was not the Reaper, that Tomorrow had worked out of him. But it seemed Maximos simply was not in the proper disposition to smile at Tomorrow. He knew what Walter told him, he had stated the message verbatim. But he preferred to hear it from Tomorrow's own mouth.

Walter, stood about three feet behind and to the left of his Master. His eyes more focused the buds of a nearby tree.

600Tomorrow

John smiled as the butler left. Whilst his main hobby was sculpting, he had grown fond of another past-time during his hiatus away from the Stadium - gardening.

He blinked as the butler exited the windmill only a few minutes after he'd disappeared within it. John had been crouching at the edge of the flowerbed to check the soil, see what the pH level was and what kind of nutrients the butler/gardener put into it. He quickly spat out clump he'd put into his mouth and dusted his gloves off, as if he was suddenly caught out - ever the barbarian.

John noted Maximos' weary disposition, the odd clothing, the bloody nails. Obviously he'd come at a bad time...but then, when was his timing ever appropriate?

He didn't think of whether Maximos would attack him or not. If Maximos wanted him dead, he would have done it days ago, when John was trying desperately to recover...or follow him after cutting off his arm...or attacked him straight from the time the door to the windmill had opened.

He looked down at his hands. Those massive hands...capable of so much. He then looked at Maximos' hands. The slender fingers, so small...capable of so much.

Then he looked Maximos straight in the eyes. "I know you don't like speeches, so I'll try to keep it plain. I'm sorry for attacking you like i did. It was not my place to judge you, or your actions, and i regret everything i said and did. I have no excuse, and if you wish me gone i will go, but..."

He paused. This was the point of no return. Maximos would either allow him to continue, wait for him to continue - or tell him to go, apology accepted or not.

This would determine the rest of Tomorrow's future and it's untimely end at the hands of Maximos.

601Maximos

Granted Walter had believed that putting soil in ones mouth was an odd pastime, but he was there to serve not to judge.

Maximos however ignored that entirely. His black and white eyes looked directly into Tomorrow's. He had no where near the senses of his butler, but he did indeed have senses. Sincerity, realism, or even mind control each had a different hue and form on a mans soul. And as the saying goes, the eyes are the window to the soul.

He would not interrupt Tomorrow. The man had come a very long distance and to do such a thing would be completely pointless. If he didnt want to hear the man out, he could have just stood inside and instructed Walter to send him away. The look on his face did not falter however, he stared directly into Tomorrow's face, a calm flatness on his own. His right arm twitched twice.

But...Tomorrow wasnt done. A "but", meant an opposition. It meant that perhaps something that was going to follow would possibly cross and counter over something that had already said. He would let Tomorrow continue.

602Tomorrow

"But...i realise i may not have much time left anymore." He finished. They both knew what he meant.

John looked over to Walter, smiling at him with a wink and giving him a discreet thumbs-up over the state of his garden. At this altitude and so close to the sea, the pH should have been more alkaline then normal, too salty to keep such beautiful flowers in full bloom. Although, if Walter wished for a much better yeild, he should concentrate less on the level of nitrogen in the soil and more about the magnesium - the flowers looked too good. Too much health was just as bad as too little - the butler was beginning to risk the loss of his entire garden if he didn't watch how much urea he put on them.

But John wasn't here to talk gardens. At least, not until his business with Maximos was done.

After giving Walter his approval John looked back to Maximos. "I dont know why you gave me that ultimatum back at the forest, but you've taught me my lesson. This world doesn't need me. I dont think you're in any hurry, but i'd rather not be chased down by you - so i'm accepting my fate. I only want a day or two to look over this world one last time - with you by my side."

That was an odd request. Why would John bother asking Maximos along with him if he was just going to let him kill him afterwards?

603Maximos

Walter nodded. He really did not understand what the significance or meaning of an erect thumb was. He had seen that symbol in his few ventures down to the surface, but he could tell it was not an attack. And so he returned a nod, and a smile.

There was nothing strange about it. He had accepted his fate, there was no need for hostility. Maximos was his friend after all. It seemed he wanted to have the friendship again, for just a while longer as he said goodbye to world. Or maybe, just maybe, he wanted a chance to prove his worth before giving him, hoping to stay the proverbial scythe.

At first, in all honesty. Maximos had no idea what to say, or how to say it. How do you explain the "rules" of life and death. The creed a Reaper. Without explaining the rules of life and death, and exposing the existence of the Reapers. His eyes shut, for a moment as he took in a deep breath, holding it, before slowly letting it out. His eyes opened again, still locked on old friends.

There was a pause, for just a few seconds.

As you wish...

He said simply in return. There was something on his tone, something off, something other than the flat clam of earlier. But it seemed deep enough to remain hidden. Departure plans, the like, those were left for Tomorrow to reveal or make. Maximos was simply coming along for the ride, still slightly cautious of the situation as a whole.

When do we leave?

604Tomorrow

"I'd like to do it immediately, whenever you're ready. John replied, shrugging with his hands in his pockets.

"Although if you're busy at the moment, or want some time to prepare, i can always stay and give that guy over there some pointers in gardening." He said with a grin and a wink to Walter again.

605Maximos

Maximos looked back to the house, and the back to Walter. The butler simply nodded before being winked at by Tomorrow. Maybe Tomorrow had something in his eye, he was certainly an odd fellow.

No, it can wait. I'll pack and get changed. I believe, Walter would like to hear your opinions about his garden.

And with that Maximos turned and made his way back into the house, leaving Walter and Tomorrow to talk.

~- About 30 Minutes Later -~

Maximos emerged from the wooden door, peeling it open with his right hand. A small back pack tossed over his right shoulder. He wore more formal attire for the situation. A long black hooded jacket, its buttons were tied from the neck down to about the waist, the rest was left open for the wind to take. He wore a set of black boots, beneath his long black dress pants.

His hand were visible slipping from the long sleeves of his jacket. His right swayed beside him, entirely covered in a black leather glove. His left, held onto the strap of his backpack, covered in a fingerless black glove.

It was very similar to the outfit he wore in HoH. He walked directly up to Tomorrow, his disposition seemed to have lightened a bit. His voice seemed right, it held a hint of its old friendly nature. But the smile was still missing.

Shall we?

He said, to the giant before him.

606Tomorrow

"...so then the soil had gotten some oxygen into it, and - ah, there he is!" John said with a smile, standing to greet Maximos.

He'd been crouched within the garden, digging into the dirt, showing Walter how to arerate the soil so the flowers would get some oxygen to their roots, instead of just leaving the soil untouched and potentially starving the roots of oxygen. Flowers, and plants in general, were fickle, annuals especially. Flowers like tulips needed a lot of care and attention - even above the obvious magic that Maximos was using to keep them alive.

Besides, any fool could make something live with magic. Where was the challenge in that?

"We shall!" John replied with a small smile, a little worried that Maximos wasn't being as bubbly as usual - but then, he had no need to be.

It was good Maxi was taking a pack. John didn't need much, obviously - his webbing held everything he needed.

"We'll go to...the beach. Follow me!" John said with a nod and a grin before winking and giving another thumbs up to Walter - hoping the old man would put it into practise like John had told him to - before turning and, with a few long strides, leapt off the side of the island, hurtling through the sky like a missile shot from a cannon.

607Maximos

Walter nodded, surprised by the "Barbarian's" knowledge of horticulture. He would definitely have to put those tips into effect. Into effect, indeed using life leaf to help keep the garden healthy was cheating. And this would give him a bit more to do on those busy afternoons when the chores were finished early.

Maximos quirked an eyebrow. That pause, it made it sound a bit like Tomorrow was making this up as he went along. But some of the greatest plans were formed that way. He seemed otherwise agreeable. His smile and usual demeanor would return in time. And time was something they certainly had.

The Thunder God leaped from the island, nearly tipping it off its axis. And Maximos followed closely after. He simply stepped off the edge of the island, the streaks of rich violet overcoming the lunoc runes in his boots and expelling that liquid substance from beneath the soles of his feet rocketing him through the air like a black blur. It took him a second or two to catch up to Tomorrow, but very soon he was directly beside his old friend. Walter would take care of the home, he had done it for years before, and he would do it again.

608Lady Sierra

Maximos Wrote:

Walter's eyes squinted for a moment at the display. Did she....see these two as the same? Had her new form granted her oneness with the darkness as well as fire? Together there was no more utterly destructive force. Together the two formed the stereo type of pure evil...darkness and fire...the symbols of hell.

And she held both in her hands like childish toys. She had no perception of the potential of her power.

For a moment, Walter felt pity for his Master, and for the weight Maximos had accepted unto himself. For now he would do all that he could to assist. He reached up his left, placing it above the golden fire in one Teira's hands.

This is fire.

His right, moved over the other hand, hovering above the black orb.

This is darkness. It seems the Lady has been gifted with two elements.

His hands slid underneath hers, gently resting his hands against the back of hers. His curiosity pushing him to explore.

Now, try to place them together...

He said, gently easing both hands toward each other. Dark is able to mimic any element allowing it to work well with all if the practitioner is able to control them both. Her body knew one, her mind and soul new the other...she as a natural at both...but what would result was up to her.

"Not get... just have... like fire..."

She looked frazzled as she tried to figure out the words to explain. But she didn't really know how to since she couldn't really remember. If it were Sierra before him and not her clueless alter-ego Teira... she would explain that she was born from a marriage of the two elements and that both came naturally to her, each existing within her.

It had been the darkness that consumed her and left her isolated as Maximos found her. And it had been fire that leaped to her defense when he startled her initially.

Frowning and simply wishing to make Walter happy, she did as he asked. Letting him ease her hands together, she passed the ball of darkness o'er top of the flame, and let it 'drip' almost trickling into the flickering fire. The flame darkened, growing black instead of the brilliant gold until it burned the ebony of nothingness, shimmering with hints of gold here and there.

She bit her lip and looked at him for approval, she didn't get what the big deal was... but if it meant Walter would praise her as before, she hoped she'd done well.

609Maximos

She melded the two so easily. Perhaps that was the scariest part. It was the easy at which she did, how natural it seemed to flow for her. She had no defined control, no real methodology it was instinct. And with such natural control, and with such instinct...

...The damage she could do was beyond measure.

Fire...darkness...it was destruction given form. And until she had absolute control, there was a threat of everything and anything she touched becoming the same as that five foot circle in the Lunching Room. It would never be her intention but...it had a chance of destroying her from the inside out.

Walter could see it, though he adjusted his monocle he could see it even without the small lens. Her had been through something horrible, what he say deep insider her was very small, and very weak. Like a shard, or a half torn away from his home, that managed just barely to survive on its own. The stress of two conflicting personalities was just something she would not be able to withstand. And the strain of the Soul Lock he had placed on her would soon be too much.

She had a cut, she didnt need a cast. She needed stitches, and a bandage.

Very good, Lady Teira!

He said with a smile to her bandage. Teira, something to cover the pain beneath. He needed to be careful, he needed to give her something that would help her, and yet not halt her from growing when the time was right. Stitches...a binding.

We'll come back to this later...alright?

There was no to explain to her what he needed to do. Though hopefully, she would understand when the day came. He gently flipped his right hand, showing Teira his open palm. And on it, lay a small black ring. It was a simple loop of metal with a red and black stone on its top. The shiny metal sparkling ever so gently in the glimmer of the water.

This is for you, a reward for you excellent work!

610Lady Sierra

Her eyes went huge and round as saucers as he presented her with the bit of shiny. A REWARD! She'd made him happy, really happy it seemed! She reached out and grasped his hand gently, timidly almost inspecting the ring as if she daren't touch something so wonderful. Her mouth formed a small 'o' of wonderment as she ooohed and ahhhed over it.

"Pretty!~"

Clutching his hand hesitantly, she beamed up at him, such joy lighting up those huge almond shaped eyes, as if he had just taken the stars from the sky itself and was giving them to her.

"A reward? For me Walter?"

She fidgeted where she stood, shifting from foot to foot as she fought the urge to scoop up the ring, half-fearing Walter would change his mind and take it back. But she held fast and chewed her lip as she smiled hopefully, waiting and watching the old butler with trepidation.

611Maximos

She was like a small girl! So very happy, so very giddy over such a small thing. It was truly something to behold, and it placed an honest smile on Walter's aged face. Few things made the Butler truly smile, true simple happiness was one.

He felt a bit bad for what had to be done. But he knew he was doing it for her honest survival.

Indeed it is, Lady Teira.

He tilted his hand letting the ring roll forward into his finger tips, and then scooped it up in between his index finger and thumb. The two stones glinting in the dim light of the cavernous basement.

Would the Lady like to try it on?

612Lady Sierra

She squeaked exitedly and nodded her head rapidly,

"Ou may I Walter?!"

And with that she held out her hand to him, so he could slip the ring onto her delicate hand.

613Maximos

But of course!

He said, ever so gently grasping her hand with his left. His fingers very softly holding hers in place, and then with a smooth delicate motion of his right hand, he placed the ring on her finger. Of the two stones, a faint glow over come the black one.

And the deed was done.

It was such a simple deed. But when you reach Walter's age most things once viewed as complex take on a much simpler overtone than they once had. This binding was extremely simple. Teira had been placed in the forefront, and her elder persona was placed firmly beneath the bandage. It was all entirely painless.

Unfortunately, the memories which she had most recently gained from her recent fracture would be lost. The last few moments would likely only be recalled through most childish eyes.

The ring would remain, until such time as Teira's older self was ready to awaken. At that fateful time, the red stone would glow. And the ring would take on a new purpose, keeping that mind in place. Which is to say, once her older self had returned she would find that her mind was very much her own. Attempts at control, replacement, or possession would most often be met with complete failure.

Walter had just bestowed upon her quite the trinket. But for the time being, to Teira, it would probably simply be a very pretty shiny ring.

614Lady Sierra

"Miyyaaaaa!"

Squealing with delight, she held her hand out at arms length and wiggled her fingers, letting the light flash off the stones, winking in the light. She beamed up at him as she pounced him, wrapping her arms about him tightly in a thrilled hug.

"Teira loves!"

And just like that, the memories that had begun to creep back into her head retreated, a solid door slammed closed on them as her eyes softened, glowing with unbridled innocence.

The awakening process had been stopped and reversed.

For now, Sierra had been given a reprieve. As Teira, she was simply a child who was seeing everything as if for the first time. She had been given a second chance at innocence. Something she had been robbed of far too early in life.

615Maximos

Forward she dove, Walter was a friendly man but usually entirely too busy being proper to give into the more affectionate moments. Which is to say, he reached his right hand up and patted Teira on the back and a bright smile, because in his mind she was still Lady Teira. And while he was fond of her, he must never cease being proper.

I'm very glad you like it.

He was however very glad to see her safe, and happy. And could hope she would understand should the day every come that she became aware of what he had just done.

For the moment, he waited for her to finish her hug before making her a rather smile filled offer.

Would you like to see the garden, Lady Teira?

616Lady Sierra

"Gar-den?"

Speaking curiously as her arms loosened around his waist and she took a step back so she could see his face clearly. Her head tilted to the side as her melodious voice broke into the lilt of the second syllable.

Perhaps it was like the ring, shiny and beautiful! If it was anything as lovely as the metal and precious stones on her finger, then she wanted to see it very much!

617Maximos

Indeed. Its quite full of flowers, trees, and other lovely things.

He stood up, dusting off his lap and rump, and extended his hand out to the Lady. He had that Walter-esque aged smile, and very kindly said.

Come on.

She had heard that word before, "come". If all went according to play she should remember that much. And with her in hand, he would make his up the stairs, down the halls and back into the labyrinth of doors and halls that was the Manor.

He would take the more direct route, paste the bedrooms, through the breakfast room, then the lunching room, and finally out of the front double door. Teira might remember these halls, she had traveled this route while Maximos held her soul in hand.

She might remember these stairs, and the rickety wooden door atop them. Walter paused at the door, and placed his arm up over his eyes and said.

Cover your eyes, this might sting a bit.

Teira had a shadow form and outside was a direct, natural light. For most shadows light was most atrocious, it repelled and disgusted them. For advanced beings of shadow such as Teira it was a nuisance at best, once they had survived that first light bath. She had no fear of losing her form, Walter would assure that, but the sharp change as light flooded her dark eyes instead of darkness...it caused some...slight discomfort...or blinding...or screaming agony.

But the arm over the eyes helped, it really helped. And Walter would make sure she had at least that much protection before opening the door.

618Lady Sierra

Teira held Walter's hand, even swinging it back in forth in rhythm to their steps. She craned her head, looking around with great interest as they made their way through the labyrinth of hallways and to out to the door.

The shadowy toga swished around her figure as she stumbled to a stop, finding Walter's arm placed gently across her eyes, she blinked curiously her eye lashes fluttering against his sleeve ever so lightly. If Walter noticed, the toga now hung just above her knees instead of her ankles.

In binding her knowledge of magicks, the garment had begun to unravel, shrinking as the connection to the power no longer remained to force the shadow's shape. While they were still inside, where shadow was quite strong, the shadow dress lingered, able to sustain itself somewhat-- but in the light--

The door opened and the light poured over her, her hands dug into Walter's arm, clutching it closer to her face as an ear piercing shriek loosened from her throat. It felt like someone shoved hot coals into her eyes, the searing pain bowed her spine and crying out in agony, she fell to her knees her hair pooling around her, concealing her suddenly exposed form as the last of the shadow was obliterated.

"Aiiiiiiiyyyngh!!--"

Tears stung her eyes, as she scrunched them tightly closed, but still the light burned her, piercing through her eyelids.

She huddled, laying her face against her knees and hugged herself tightly as she whimpered. It felt like tiny hot irons were poking and prodding her all over her body, pricking and biting at her pale skin.

"Nmmph--"

MOVE.

She fumbled backwards, stumbling as she half fell over the threshhold and scooted around the doorframe to collapse against the wall, rubbing frantically at her eyes and whimpering, her lower lip trembling.

Suddenly, she wasn't so eager to see whatever it was Victor had to show her...

619Maximos

Oh no no. That simply could not be, a ladies honor must be constantly maintained. She simply could not walk out into the public view with his shame exposed so very much. His hand gently touching her allowed her dress to maintain its form, shrinking to more of a skirt than a toga.

She screamed and Walter winced, it was a rather painful experience, he knew that. But there was no real way to save her the experience save for keeping her cooped up in the manor for the rest of her days.

He sat down in front of her, acting as a partial shield. He did not however shut the door, leaving the light to flood through over her form. She would feel pain, yes, and agony indeed. But it was temporary, like a momentary flash over her form before her body was forced to adjust. The change was clearly noticeable.

Deep inside, without any form of light everything took on a shade of black or gray. With colors appearing far more dull than they truly were. Exposed to the sun as she was, her skin would change from a very light grey, to an almost human pale pink. Her eyes would move from soulless black orbs to almost human black pupils with white surrounding them. It would take a few moments, but even in the dark against the wall, the pain would subside as her body adjusted.

I know its rather painful...

The aged butler said in a most concerned tone. Gently placing his gloved hands on her own.

...but it will pass. Come...there are sights you simply cannot miss.

620Lady Sierra

Teira was oblivious as to the state of her clothing, but had Sierra been present, Walter would have her deepest gratitude for his gentlemanly conduct and considerations.

Slowly she peeked around her hands, sniffling and looking at Walter, much like a puppy who'd just been kicked. She glanced from him to the open doorway, shying away from the light, cringing.

He urged her to go out into, into THAT.

Shaking her head rapidly from side to side she made a weak sound of protest.

"Nuh-umm!"

His hand rested on hers, and although it still hurt, she felt a little braver. Gripping his hand tightly, she would allow him to lead her out into the sunlight and into the wonders that awaited them.

621Maximos

Its ok...truly...

Walter reassured, as he very cautiously led Teira by her hand. He could see she was afraid, and for that he was gently. But she would likely be greatly surprised to see that the light wasnt as bad now as it was a minute ago.

And outside...outside was quite beautiful. There was a gorgeous breeze and the colors...oh the colors were so very vibrant and alive. They were the sort of colors that simply didnt exist below. Hundreds of varieties of flowers, here and there carefully planted across the garden that was the outside of the windmill.

She might hear the "Whoomp, Whoomp" of the Windmill blades swooshing by above her. They were no where near tall enough to hit her, but provided a lovely gust of air, giving the leaves motion, and the air a wonderful gust.

...This...is a garden.

Walter said, bringing Teira around in front of him.

622Lady Sierra

Her hand tightened on his for a second as they stepped outside, letting go so she could shield her eyes, she gasped. Her mouth formed a small 'o' of surprise as the garden's beauty overwhelmed her. Her eyes moved wildly, trying to take everything in at once-- but her focus was suddenly captivated by something fluttering by with prettily coloured wings. It was like the little creature was dancing on the wind!

Giggling, she chases after it, laughing and pawing at the air in an attempt to catch it.

623Maximos

Walter smiled, and adjusted his apron, and gloves. When did he get an apron? No no, we dont ask those sort of questions around here. Walter simpy did have one, and a set of work gloves. His tools were left in a small basket by the front door, tools he immediately took up, as he made his way to the rose garden.

The roses needed a bit of pruning.


For Tiera however, something a bit dark lurked in waiting. As Tiera reached for the small butterfly, she would see it dash out of her peripheral vision. It was there, and then gone in the next. Was that a set of eyes blinking in the leaves? Or was that rustle just the wind?

As she moved closer to her winged target, it seemed something moved closer to her. Stalking her, until her arms were about to reach for the when...there it was!

A little boy, with messy black hair, a dirty black vest and a white, along with black shorts and a scuffed up pair of black boots, was directly in front of her. D was a master of hide and seek. In his hand was a really large lolipop, one of the jumbo kind you find at the candy store only, and he held it up directly in at Teira.

Want'sum candy!?

He said, in his lisping 7 year old voice.

624Lady Sierra

Her hands were just about to close around the butterfly when something caught her eye. Some hint of movement... there was something there! The butterfly was forgotten as she twirled around to face-- face what? There was nothing the-- NO! There it was again! She was sure she'd seen it this time!

And the chase was on!

She bounded after the dark blurr, running through the garden until she nearly stumbled over a small boy with a lollipop nearly as big as head.

She blinked down at him, for while she was trapped in a child like state of mind, her body was quite adult.

Tilting her head to the side she stared curiously,

"Caaandddeeeee?"

625Maximos

Lady Sierra Wrote:

"Caaandddeeeee?"

For D, the world was a playground and everyone was either a potential playmate, or another kid. Teira...was no exception. The way she tilted her head made it completely obvious even to D, that she had no clue what candy was.

And this...this was like telling a devote Catholic you had no clue who God was. You simply dont commit such a travesty. No never. Without a moments notice D's hand was in his pockets and a small gum ball was freed from its wrapper, he jumped and like a basketball player shoved his hand forward and aimed to shove it right into Teira's mouth. It wasnt a violent shove, nothing that would break teeth or bruise skin, or even hurt the lips. But if one was simply breathing and not expecting anything, a grape gum ball would suddenly be placed between her lips!

Twy some!

626Lady Sierra

"Huh-wumph?!!"

Her eyes went wide as the gum ball was popped a little forcibly into her mouth. She couged for a moment, but the ball of candy was quickly crushed between her teeth and the sensuous taste of strawberries overcame her. Her eyes widened a second time at the delicious surprise as she chewed on the candy. It was certainly sticky stuff! That much was for sure... but the taste! Oh the taste!

"Mmmmmm!!"

She practically purred as she danced on the spot, tilting her back and forth, humming a happy little tune.

This was genuinely a first, Sierra had never had gum before, let alone Teira! It was truly a unique experience!

627Maximos

Well, of course! Wasnt candy the greatest thing in the universe? Of course it was! And there was no telling him different. After her first "Mmmm", of joy he giggled and said.

Dats, stwawbewwy. Its da best!

Teira was so happy, and seemed to enjoy the gumball so very much that he couldnt help but feel good about himself. D smiled from little ear to little ear, revealing a mouth full of razor sharp fangs. D's mouth was akin to that of a sharks, only without layers and layers of fangs. And each of his pearly white fanged teeth were stained pink, as he smiled a stream of deep red dripped down the side of his mouth, immediately lapped up by his quick tongue.

I mean it would be a shame to miss any of that cherry flavor!

And then she started dancing! Well he couldnt miss out on the fun! He tried his best to mimic her dance, though being something of a klutz he slipped, his feet going up while he fell flat on his back. There was a pause, a moment of silence, before he broke out in hysterical laughter. It was a general awesome moment!

628Lady Sierra

"Stwaawwbewwy?"

She said tilting her head to the side and mimicking his pronunciation of the word. The teeth didn't seem to bother her at all, but the way he screwed his face up as his tongue lapped at the crimson drool made her giggle more.

When lil'D started dancing with her she squeaked in delight and kept going, until he fell and thinking that it was a game, she tumbled down beside him laughing.

"Me Teiraaaa... l-lady Teira! You?--"

She said pointing to him curiously, trying to rememeber how this whole introductions thing went...

629Maximos

She asked his name. And for some reason that seemed to brighten his smile, like it was the first time anyone had been so courteous to him. In truth it wasnt the first...perhaps the 4th. There was a pause as he turned to her. A glimmer in his dark eyes, a bright jagged smile across his face. It was almost a sinister grin.

Tayra...?

He said, letting the word roll around his tongue before slithering out from between his lips like a snake escaping its den. Then, without warning, he rolled over onto his stomach, shoved off his arms, landed on his feet and placed both hands on his hips, looking rather heroic.

I'm D!

His teeth unsheathed themselves and he made a big over exaggerated nod.

D'destwoyewr!

He said that with some level of prestige, like it was his special extra awesome title, only for him, that he loved forever and ever. As opposed to the name that struck fear in the hearts of millions. And it was!

And you...

He slowly bright his right hand forward keeping his left at his side and pointed it at Teira.

Your it!

He immediately reached forward tapping Teira on the shoulder, and then turned and ran off, quickly shouting back.

Y'gotta find me!

Before breaking out into laughter, and diving into the bushes!

630Delirium_Butterfly

High in the sky above the island, a girl of 14 was floating in the sky with a pink parasol, almost like mary poppins. She went down gently, she smiled at the land below.

Seemingly innocent, she landed on the edge of the island, where she was face to face with a pack of wolves, which immediatly attacked the girl. She smiled, and suddenly ice and thunder rained down apon the pack, killing them instantly.

She started walking around the island, her parasol closed and leaning on her shoulder. She was bored, and she wanted to have some fun. She sighed, and looked at the sky. Her name was unknown, but people refered to her as Kai.

631Lady Sierra

"Deeeeeee"

She said playing with his name, testing it on her tongue as he posed.

Giggling, she grinned at his hero stance, rolling around on the ground for a moment, before laying completely still. The soft tickle of grass against her palm and her cheek as she lay there, utterly fascinated with this sweet smelling, carpet of green velvet that stretched further than she could see.

A small shadow spilled over her face as she squinted to see D standing over her. He leaned down and tagged her shoulder.

"Your it! Y'gotta find me!"

He said and then dove into the bushes, leaving her blinking after him for a moment. But the thrill of the chase rose within her and she rolled over, springing into a crouch. Pushing off like a racer from their starting blocks, she hurtled after him, her keen senses helping to keep her hot on his trail.

"Deeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!~"

Calling after him playfully, an undertone of 'I'm going to get you!' ringing cheerfully in his name.

632Maximos

Shadow Island Description Wrote:

Shadow Island floats idly in the sky six thousand feet over Gaia, the land mass simply drifts on air currents and whims to and from with no clear destination and no need to park or rest. The island was constructed as a vehicle and home for Maximos. Lunoc seals allow the land mass to defy gravity. And occasionally its groundskeeper Walter can be seen tending to the garden above.

Location:

Floats randomly about Gaia about 6000ft above the ground, wherever the wind and weather takes it, is where Shadow Island will be.

Climate:

Shadow Island almost always sits at a safe and comfortable temperature of 60-80 degree's all year round. There is a constant beautiful breeze, even if a torrential storm is raging in the sea around it. Something on Shadow Island makes sure the weather is constant...always.

Fauna:

A few of the trees attract various tropical birds, and several species of fishes swim about the ocean. With the exception of that, its odd and artificial location limits the amount of plants able to reach the area.

Now Walter found himself rather wholly confused. He knew he was over a mile above the ground, and yet here someone was riding a parasol onto the isle. This is not an everyday occurrence of course as most individuals require air and at this height without supernatural means, oxygen was very hard to come by.

Granted Shadow Island had a fresh supply, but outside of it well...that was another story.

Nevertheless being a good Butler as he was the old man made his way to the visitor. He wore a pressed black vest over a while dress shirt and a matching pair of dress pants, and shoes, as well as a clean pair of white gloves. As he had left his apron and work gloves by the roses he was tending before the visitor arrived.

What caught him as odd, was that the moment she landed she attacked...something? Ice rained down from the sky, as thunder was entirely impossible being as the enchantments that held Shadow Island 6000ft in the air, also kept the weather eternally the same. And what she attacked appeared to be imaginary. It had to be, as it was entirely impossible for any sort of natural wolf to find its way 6000ft into the sky, or while Shadow Island was previously located in the ocean, it was impossible for a Wolf to swim over 20 miles in order to land on the island.

Thus the fact that the only Fauna on the island were birds, or anything else that could manage a long tedious flight. Master Maximos was after all, not a very big fan of dogs. And this woman...whoever she may be, had accidentally floated onto someones front lawn.

Walter approached and very kindly approached the girl of appearent fourteen years and spoke. His voice was very soft, just a few octaves below a normal speaking tone.

Can I help you young lady? You seem lost.


Eeep!

D audibly squealed from within the bushes, before in a blur of black leaping from the shrubbery and jetting off toward the Sparring Ground, Teira ever on his tail.

A competitor! The first competitor he'd had in...ever! She was right on him! Now granted, the Sparring Ground was a mostly vacant area, but it had those rocks. Boulders really, that had been transported to this grassless area to serve as terrain. Maybe...just maybe D thought to himself in his super hyper candy induced state, he could use these rocks for cover! Cover against the dredded It!

And It, was coming fast! He leaped! With smack and an oomph, both his hands and his upper half landed on the top of a 7ft boulder monstrosity. His legs however were left hanging kicking rather wildly as they attempted to find some sort or kind of footing, while his hands flailed trying to pull his body up. Teira was fast, no doubt about that D only just barely managed to get on top of the rock. Just barely out of the way of any oncoming hands. At which point the boy triumphantly stood at its highest point with his hands on his hips, and tried his best to look heroic.

Of course to D, climbing the rock was a feat to be proud of. To someone in the body of a full grown woman however...of course concepts like "range", and "hieght" were entirely too bothersome for this small boy.

633Lady Sierra

Skidding to a halt for a moment, D having disappeared from sight, she closed her eyes and listened carefully, her ears twitching slightly as she scanned for sounds of the boy.

THERE!

Those bushes, laboured breathing... the pants of someone who'd just been running flat out.

She readied to pounce, but just as she was about to strike, a blur of black exploded from the shrubs and breezed by her.

Whirling, she gave chase, laughing her contentment as she gained on the child, her long legs carrying her lithe body as if it were one with the wind.

She had him, cornered against a large boulder. He wouldn't escape her this time! Strange golden eyes smiled at him as she went for a tackle--- However, she was left hugging rock as D scrambled up and her grasping hand -just- missed catching his pant leg. But that didn't slow her, she had the advantage of a mature form and with one hand on the rock, her knee's bent, up she jumped, pouncing D from atop the rock and sending them both tumbling to the ground~

"Deeeeeeeeeeeeeee!~"

634Maximos

Oh no! Oh no!

D wasnt going to fall for that, that easily!

She was jumping up to get him, that meant all he had to do was step back and....

Well perhaps he was falling for that. As D seemed to have forgotten he was on a boulder, not the ground. Which meant his footing wasnt flat, and he had yet to master the non-existent concept of just walking on air. He was infact falling, and as Teira was pouncing as any skillful girl should, D was totally falling for that, and exactly that easily!

He fell to the dry ground behind him with an audible "oomph", and visible cloud of sand and dust cast upwards, and gently drifting downwards. As per inertia's command D would be tumbling and rumbling right out of the sparring grounds laughing rather vibrantly until the rolling paused. Being entirely before the age where girls were anything more than just other people, he was entirely content to remain the perfectly captured prey of the lovely kitty Teira.

Though, whenever she did choose to free him, he would immediately hop to his feet, point and say very energetically.

I'm It now! Now you gotta run!

635Lady Sierra

"OOMPH!"

The grown elf, turned over sized playful kitten, would quickly squirm off of D, as unlike the boulder he was squishy and instinct told her to get off of that soft flesh.

As he jumped to his feet and declared himself 'it' She sat blinking at him in confusion, her head tipped quizzically to the side as she puzzled out what he was saying. But quickly she put two and two together and off she shot like a shot from a canon!

"MIYYAAAA!~"

She went for the trees at a dead run, her swift elven legs carrying her along quickly. Sneaking quietly along, she picked a tree, made sure D couldn't see her, and scrambled up into it's branches and watched for the hunter to come tracking her!

636Maximos

D was off, like the dastardly little scamp he was. He started things off primal, running on two feet was good for long distances but for those starts where you really need to dig in and cover ground, nothing works as well as running on all fours.

It was amazing the lessons that play taught, here Tiera learned to run, in a combat situation she would be able to jet across distances away or even toward enemies as swift as the wind, and as a plus she'd never be late ever again!

D however, had that almost sinister look in his innocent eyes. He was afterall the Destroyer and as such his destructive programming had to take effect at some point. In no time he would be irresistibly drawn to large cities where he will back up sewers, reverse street signs, and steal everyone's left shoe. But for right now, for this exact moment, he was playing tag.

His little feet amazingly let him keep up with Teira, a blur of black chasing after the wind. But she was clever, and tricksy to boot! She vanished up a tree! Whats more she had darted to the side and then back, completely throwing off the little devil, he spun around finding three trees directly beside each other and...no Teira. He stepped forward into the shade of the tree very carefully, his dark eyes darting back and forth with half a grin plastered across his features. She was here....somewhere...but where...

He leaned his head back taking a few whiffs out of the air. A trick he had seen a puppy do once in Latent. That just happened to be exactly what he needed. Teira....Teira had candy...an amazingly delicious stwawbewwy treat, and salmon inexplicably drawn up the stream, D was inexplicably drawn to candy. Though he had enough sense to know not to eat it once it had been in someones mouth, that sweet sweet aura wafting from between her full lips and toward his cute button nose was exactly what he needed.

He darted toward the tree, both of his hands immediately smacking each side as he tried to shimmy up it. His eyes almost sparkling in the shade of the tree. His face covered with a bright smile, and the smack of his teeth viciously devouring a piece of cherry echoing upwards, as he made his way toward his prey, aiming for the ultimate in prizes of course...a tag!

637Lady Sierra

When the predator started to climb up, there was only one place left for the prey to go... Up she went, shimmying upwards away from the lower, stronger branches and away into the upper limbs of the strange tree she had chosen to scale.

One day she would be able to jump from tree to tree, but for now baby steps! These smaller, flimsier branches were providing enough of a challenge as it were.

Quickly she figured out that the closer you stood to the trunk, the less the branch wobbled and it had the added bonus of something to brace against as she climbed. Climbing became a game all in itself, as she went up and up until she was in some of the uppermost branches, clinging to the trunk as not to fall.

The view! The view over the treetops and about this area of the island was breathtaking, she nearly forgot about lil'D chasing behind her--

638Maximos

D couldnt forget, it was hardwired into his nature. How could he neglect the hunt! His hands dug into the loose chunks of bark, and the rough turf of his boots gripped the many extending branches helping him scamper up the tree, like a monkey shimmying up a palm tree.

Although, this wasnt a palm tree, this was an entirely other type of tree. One with small leaves and thick branches, one with a secret weapon that is guaranteed to halt D or any other rambunctious little kids in the middle of a game such as this.

This tree had fruit. More specifically its very dark bark and rich green leaves were home to Night Pear. A delicacy in the Shadow Realm. They're used to make Night Pear juice, Night Pear pear, and more importantly Night Pear pie. The fruit itself looked less like an pear, and more like a jet black apple with an elongated top, and a green streak around the middle. And its taste well...its taste really had no comparison. It had been likened to a fusion of apple and pear, or a mixture of pineapple and apple, its very hard to describe a flavor that simply does not exist on this particular plane of existence or any other than its home.

D himself would have entirely missed the fruit, if he hadnt looked up to see Teira taking a perch on top of the tree, saw a pear shaken loose by her climb, falling straight for his face his mouth opened wide, and with a gentle crunch the pear found itself impaled on his sharp fangs. He could see straight up, and straight up was Teira. And she was staring forward so very amazed. Too amazed, now he was curious. He immediately snatched free a fresh looking Night Pear and scurried up to the top of the tree beside her. His right hand offering her the Night Pear saying.

Here. S'good.

And his head cocking to the side as he followed her eyes out across the garden, and his right hand came up to peel the fruit back and tear free a bite for him to chomp away at.

Whatcha lookin' at?

639Lady Sierra

Her long pointed ears twitched slightly as she caught the sounds of D beneath her and she blinked down at him just in time to see the fruit fall into his mouth, juices dribbling down his chin. It was so funny looking that she couldn't help but giggle.

As he shimmied up the tree beside her and offered her the night pear she blinked at it curiously, tilting her head to the side. Then she remembered the candy D had given her, perhaps this was tasty like that too! Her tail snaked it's way around her body and and the blade-like tip embedded itself in the juicy fruit with a loud CRUNCH!

The tail brought the black fruit to her mouth and leaning her head forward slightly she took a bite, letting out a delighted noise as she munched on the flesh of the pear and delicious juices filled her mouth.

Due to her loss of memory, she had nothing to compare the taste to, but it WAS good!

She swallowed and took another nibble, returning her gaze out to the garden.

Whatcha lookin' at?

"Garden... pretty."

640Maximos

Was that a tail?! Teira had a tail! That was so unfair, he wanted a tail! Why couldnt he have a tail? None the less he watched with a sort of stunned amazement as it pierce the fruit, almost surgically dodging his head. And his eyes followed it back.

Whooooaa...

He said, with a bright smile, and an open mouth. He would have likely kept staring, if Teira didnt mention the garden and immediately call his attention out at the beautiful.

Gawden?

It had been there for as long as he was but D never took the time to climb up a tree and actually look at it, as a whole. The colors, the trees, the leaves it was all very very nice. He actually paused for a moment, a rare thing, his left hand coming across his face to wipe away a line of purple dribble from his chin, and spread it along his black sleeve. Because for a child this age, sleeves are nothing more than napkins worn on your arms.

Yeah...

He said, with a smile.

...its wewy pwetty...

This view entirely reminded him of something else. Something he liked to do in his spare time, something so high up in the sky. And it brought a wry smile to his face.

Hey Tayra...can you fwy?

641Lady Sierra

Taking another bite of her pear, her tongue flicked out to catch the purplish juice dribbling down her chin. She grinned when she saw D look out over the garden with much of the same 'awe' she felt.

Then he asked her something strange, something she didn't understand...

"Fwyyy?"

She said, cocking her head to the side as she blinked at him.

"What is fwy?'

642Maximos

Now that, that was tricky. How do you explain flying to someone when you barely understand it, itself.

Ummm...

He said, lifting his hand and tapping it to his chin. His dark eyes scanned the sky as he tried to put together exactly how to say this.

You..

He lifted up his hand in the air, flattening it out like a plane, or a board.

....you do dis.

And he zoomed his hand around the air making wooshing, and fooshing, sounds to mimic air by them. And then suddenly diped his hands down and wooshed it back up,and around.

...and den you land.

And his hand kind of suddenly when straight down going "Booom!". Yep...that was a suitable description to him, so he nodded rather stoutly and directly and looked back up to Tayra.

'Dats fwying.

643Delirium_Butterfly

Whoops, it seemed she accidentaly cast Snow Nightmare on herself. 'I have to master that spell soon...' She thought as she watched the dead dream wolves desolve into nothing but air. The lighting and hail had ruined a bit of the landscape, and she winced. She noticed the man and apologized.

"Sorry sir, I happened to cast a spell by accident, thus creating the wolves. Sorry about the garden." Kai said in her light honey voice, bowing to Walter.

644Lady Sierra

"Ooooh!"

She blinked as she watched and then made a 'That's not so hard' face! Lifting her hand into the air she mimicked D's actions and let her hand soar and glide like a graceful bird, supplying her own sound effects as well, before her hand came in to land on the branch she was sitting on.

"Teira fwy!"

She beamed proudly at him.

645Maximos

Walter, was rather confused. And yet at the same time relieved, at least that proved the girl was not utterly insane. As a butler, Walter took it upon himself never to judge anyone, at any time but insane people were very hard to reason with.

Oh no, thats quite alright ma'am.

Walter said, with a calm voice. And the young girl would see that he was entirely right, for in the time it took her to bow her head down, and lift it back up, the trees plants, and the like had entirely repaired. It was a wonderful side effect to having life leaf in the soil.

And as she was apologetic, she likely wouldnt case anymore destructive spells on herself or the area. Of course that still left the question of how she had managed a flight 6000ft above the ground with an umbrella. But in this house, Walter simply did not ask those sort of questions. He did however adjust the monocle on his left eye, and ask a question of sorts. A definite tone of formality and gentle calmness always present on his soft aged voice.

Is there something I can assist you with? Do you perchance have business with the Master?

The fact remained, she had landed on someones front lawn. And while Walter would never turn away a guest, he'd like to know first that she was a guest, or visitor or...well...what she was doing.


Weawy?!

He said, with startled eyes. She could fly! She could really fly?! Because, because he had never flown with anyone other than himself, and once with Mr. Ruuvan! And he loved flying it was so much fun!

Lemme see!

He said with the brightest possible smile from ear to ear. She didnt have wings, or anything to fly on, like him. But from what he had seen in the cities below people seem to fly entirely without that. He was just curious to see.

646Lady Sierra

She scrunched up her face in confusion. She didn't understand, hadn't she just flown? She'd done it exactly like he'd showed her... a little exasperated she repeated the flying hand motion and looked at D expectantly.

"FWY!"

647Maximos

Nuh uh!

He said, laughing a bit to himself.

Dats what fwying is wike! Dats not reawl fwying...

He placed his feet between two branches and propped himself up, and then reached his right arm straight up, like he was trying to reach a branch that was farther above the tree. Of course they were on the top of the tree so there were no more branches, but his hand wrapped around something. And slowly, something came into view, pieces of black flew inwards from around the tree swirling and sealing into a predetermined shape.

First was its odd shape, it was 5ft long and 5inchs wide and came to a point on the top, and hand a thin handle coming out the bottom. It was a sword! Though before its black blade was completely a spiral of white swirled around it covering the entire blade in white cloth, hiding its true nature.

The sword was huge something a boy D's size never should have been able to wield. And in truth, he couldnt wield it, but hat was a story for another day, today, this wasnt a sword at all. He dropped brought it down until it was parellel with the ground, and then let it go. The blade simply hung in mid air hovering, and bobbing ever so sightly. The small boy placed both hands on the blade and pulled himself up, bringing his right leg over, and then his right, and then he stood. Black sparks visibly bounced from his boots to the sword, magically holding his feet in place so that inertia wouldnt blow him off.

And D was flying! He was standing on a sword that was floating in mid air

Dis is fwying!

He said, reaching his hand out to Teira, to help her up.

C'mon, I'wll show ya!

648Lady Sierra

Whether it was because her childlike invincibility protected her from fears such as falling, or if it was the reassuring comfort of a distant memory, of the sensation of being bound by nothing, not even gravity and soaring above everything, truly free...

She grinned and reached a hand up, carefully but excitedly hoping up into the cloth covered object behind D. Her bare feet instinctively found a balanced stance, her feet gripping the material skillfully much the same way a tightrope walker stays upon their wire.

Grinning at D, she looked around, she could see for miles up here... quite literally...

649Delirium_Butterfly

Kai stared in shock at the regeneration of the plants. She shook her head quickly to clear her thoughts before speaking. "Oh, no, really, i just noticed this in the sky as I was flying around. I decide to look around a bit, but I forgot to cancel the Snow Nightmare spell. I'm Kai. What is this place, anyway?" Kai asked, looking around.

650Maximos

Oh but they werent flying yet, this was hovering. He helped Teira up as best he could being only a small child, he wouldnt be single handedly hoisting her up on top of his board, but he wouldnt have too. Not only was Teira granted her elven balance, but she would find that unless she wanted to pull her feet free they wouldnt remove themselves from the 5inch wide surface.

And that was important, because did had a wry grin on his face. And a grin like that meant trouble, and only trouble.

For the moment, until Teira found her balance the sword stood entirely still in the air as if she was stepping on the solid ground. But that was about to change...and fast. D leaned forward, and the board obeyed tilting itself on a 45 degree axis, and then without any warning at all, it soared downwards following the tilt as if it was a stiff piece of rollercoaster track.

In an instant the two soared down the length of the tree and the immediately upwards as if riding on a ramp. D arched back, bringing his feet up and around launching the board into a full flip about fifteen feet above the ground. And as they exited the flip, he brought his feet around, and down in a downward arch....right off the edge of the island.

With the wind soaring in his face and blowing his hair wildly as the wind rushed by, the boy laughed on into the open air, as he and Teira were set on a downward spiral toward the ocean below. Though they had six thousand feet between them and a very watery ride, and four hundred feet of island beneath them.

Dis is weawy fwying!

He exclaimed just over the sound of the rushing air, as the sword cut a streak of black through the air behind them.


Ahh...

Walter said leaning his head back for a moment before nodding gingerly, the small calm smile ever present on his lips. One would think this sort of thing happened very often, though the defense system kept out most usual methods of flight, it seemed to be missing a clause on parasol travel. But none the less, no matter what method she took to enter it was his job to greet them and see to them in all manners without disobeying any of the Masters orders.

This...

He said fanning his right arm out so as to present the vast garden and the windmill spinning far in the distance.

...is Shadow Island...

He brought his arm back to his side gently clasping his hands together in front of him.

...the floating home of Master Maximos. My name is Walter Worthington the third, may I ask yours?

651Delirium_Butterfly

"Kai. That's it. Its not my real name, of course, but I don't want anyone knowing the real one. I'm a witch that specializes in Ice and Lightning spells." Kai said, leaning her parasol on her shoulder.

652Maximos

Of course.

Walter said, calmly. Her name and her decision to, or not to reveal it was entirely hers and he would by all means respect that. As for being a witch, her religious preferences were entirely hers and Walter would by no means cast judgment on her.

Its a pleasure to meet you Ms. Kai.

Walter of course made a very formal bow. That was simple manners and if anything was important to Walter it was his manners. But there was one aching question. Ms. Kai, the wonderful young lady that she was, was in fact on someones lawn. And so he had to push the question again, the Master would want him to.

Is there something I can help you with?

653Lady Sierra

The sudden drop of altitude and the resulting gust of air, it was a good thing she was flexible! Teira found herself, bent over backwards and staring upside down at the world as it whizzed by her. Squeaking in surprise initially, she righted herself and bent forward to make her form more aerodynamic, not that -she- knew that's why she was doing it.

She held her arms out to the side to held keep steady as the wind threatened to push her over again. She had a small moment to wonder in amazement at her feet sticking so wonderfully and then she was distracted by a loopy-flip sorta thing that made her scrunch her eyes closed tight, laughing.

"UWEEEEEEEEEE!~"

She cheered as they zipped about. There was no fear in her face and admittedly her body was relaxed in spite of it's poised balance. She LOVED flying, the feel of the air wrapping about her body as they moved through it... the distantly familliar thrill of it---

She almost 'missed' it, though this was Teira's first time flying.

654Maximos

Flying was one of the biggest thrills in D's life, granted the physical acuity necessary to perform a sport like this would probably be impossible by someone his age, but D wasnt exactly your usual child. And what he himself didnt have, the sword helped with. Theres was a partnership of a more clandestine nature.

D quickly leaned back bending at the waist and leaning his right foot down adjusting the sword into a downward spiral. Just below the surface of the island was a rather large cone of land extending down an extra four hundred feet, with their proximity Teira would be able to see the incredibly large runic array painted into the cone of the island, allowing it its flight and its security. Now the runic arrangement likely wouldnt mean much to her, but it did glow a fancy violet, and it seemed to sparkle when anyone got near it.

And near it, is exactly where they were, so near it infact, that D was able to reach his hand out and run it against the runes. The runes were surprisingly smooth like dipping into bright glowing paint, and it left a streak of violet streaming from D's hand to mix with the path of black the sword was carving in the air. Meanwhile, he cut a downward spiral around the cone of the isle, the sword adjusting the make sure the angle was just sharp enough to give its riders a rush, without being so harsh that it would hurt D or Teira.

Until, finally the two reached the bottom of the cone, at which point D immediately crouched low pushing on the back of the sword. The blade quickly cutting a straight vertical cut directly up, and up, and up, until they finally broke over the edge of the islands surface where D immediately cut to side shaving a huge chunk off of one of the bushes as the sword came a steady, calm stop. It was like a wild roller coaster! Without any safeties!

655Delirium_Butterfly

Kai thought a moment, and was about to say no until a yawn escaped her lips. She blinked. "Opps, I guess I'd like a place to sleep for tonight, if you would be so kind." She said.

656Maximos

That was an interesting request, but Walter was a reasonable man. By now they were likely several miles off shore, and she was over a mile above sea level. If the poor girl was tired already, she was bound to fall asleep mid flight and well...in these conditions that could be fatal. The Master would understand.

I dont see the harm, after such I long flight I'd summize your probably a bit peckish as well.

Of course, Master Maximos' nature, made the nature of the house itself special. And so he had to question her just a bit farther, to make sure she'd be safe.

Just a few questions before we enter. Do you have any magical allergies or issues I should be aware of. And can you by any chance see without light?

657Delirium_Butterfly

Kai thought for a moment. "Yes, i am a little hungry.... and I have no magical allergies that I'm aware of... I can see a bit without light, about 4 feet..." She said, looking at the Walter.

658Maximos

Excellent.

He said, turning sideways and gesturing toward the very large windmill with the rather rickety wooden door at the far end of the island.

Right this way then.

He said, and he began to walk. It was after all his duty to guide her, how else would she know where to go? With the incredible number of enchantments riddled throughout this house to make everyday life just a tad bit easier, even Merlin would get lost in this home. Thankfully, there was a path of flat stones laid across the grass that led directly to the windmill, and it was on that path that Walter led Kai. As they reached the wooden door he peeled it open revealing what can only be described as a wall of black. It seemed any light that was shed toward the doorway was swallowed by this impossible wall. It was beyond simply "dark", there was no light to speak of in the slightest.

As Kai had admitted she could only see four feet, and that would make actual travel through the halls quite difficult Walter reached into the breast pocket of his vest and pulled out a pair of dark glasses. They looked like ordinary reading glasses with the exception of the fact that the lenses were entirely black. When warn, they allow one to see in the dark as easily as they would see outside. Granted dark vision robbed one of the ability to see any real colors except in dull tints, but it was better than stumbling or being forced to exist in four feet of space.

Wear these when we step inside, and you should be just fine.

And with that, he entered the doorway. He would take a few steps before waiting for Kai to follow. When or if she did, she would be presented with a flight of stone spiral stairs which appeared to be hewn directly from the rock.

I trust the glasses serve you well Ms. Kai?

659Delirium_Butterfly

Kai blinked in amazement, then nodded. "Wow, these are cool..." She said, blinking a bit.

660Maximos

"Wow, these are cool", was a more than acceptable replacement for yes. After all, they wouldnt be good for anything other their intended purpose otherwise. With that reassurance, Walter took to leading the young lady down the spiral stairs. The deeper one went the more she'd realize that while they were infact walking underground it truly didnt feel or smell that way. Here underground in the pitch back the air smelled fresh and one could even smell the pollen from freshly picked flowers.

The stairs were long, descended for easily a good one hundred feet before bottoming out and present Kai with the sight of Shadow Manor. The house was easily three stories tall and directly before her Ms. Kai would see very large windows and a set of double doors it seems were designed for a giant to pass through. But Walter was no giant, surely he was a above average hieght about 6ft but by no means a giant. This was not a simple house, it was a mansion of ebony. The house was entirely black from its windows to doors, to even the curtains.

Walter led the girl to the enormous doors, and immediately heft them open kicking up a cloud of dust on either side, the wooden entry way was easily six inches thick, and must have weighed a ton, and yet the humble old butler opened both doors as easily as one might walk through them.

Behind the doors was a luxurious room adorned with antiques in both furniture and art. Everything was pristinely kept and swept so as not to have even the smallest speck of dust upon them. Walter was very very good at his job. He led the lady through what appeared to be a vast living one with easily 20ft ceilings dwarfing anyone of normal stature. Immediately past the living room was the lunching room, a rather small quaint eating room, making a left he led her into the many corridors that lace and travel across the vast house in much the same manner as veins travel through out a human body. If one had never been in this house before it is very easy to get lost, and that was precisely why Walter was leading her. It would be far more complicated for him to say "Make a left, three rights, a semi circle, two lefts, a right"...and so forth. The halls were all made of a rich ebony and held countless antiques all designed to stand out with giving the appearance of being snotty, or gaudy.

And at long last, after what had to be ten to fifteen minutes of walk, Walter made a left at a door, and peeled it open revealing a bedroom! It was nothing too extravagant, it had a large king size bed several dressers and a mirror with the usual in ladies attire before it.

Here you are Ms. Kai. Please make yourself at home, you'll find a fresh set of sleeping clothes in the armoire in the far right side of the room.

He would not however tell it, that a simple enchantment allowed the armoire to read the body shape and size of the person opening it and place the garments they desired on top, and make the garments exactly their size. That would be for her to figure out.

Should you need it there is a lavatory down the hall, on the left. Its the last door on the left. And...

He leaned out of the doorway for a moment, and looked down the hall, before looking back with a gentle smile.

One of the servants will bring you a meal shortly.

He paused, making sure there were no outstanding difficulties she was having with the room itself. Or perhaps any magical allergies she was unaware of, suddenly springing up, and then he continued.

Will you be needing anything else, before I depart?

661Delirium_Butterfly

Kai shook he head, smiling. "No thanks. I'm not used to being treated like this. Thanks for letting me stay!" She said, an plopped down on the bed.

662Maximos

Think nothing of if.

Walter said verily.

A servant will be by in the morning when wake to deliver you breakfast. Goodnight Ms. Kai.

And with that, he gently closed the door letting it shut with a quiet click. Through the doorway light rhythmic footsteps could be heard carrying Walter down the hall, and away.

The room was generally silent, and very clean. It smelled no disinfectants or cleaners, but there wasnt a speck of dust on anything. Everything from the table cloths, to the clothes hanging in the closet was pristine and perfect in every regard. Walter was very good at his job. Kai might notice that something was entirely missing, there was absolutely no technology of any sort in this room. If she thought about she might recognize that were no signs of any sort of technology in any room of the house.

No sooner than that realization came, would a gentle knock echo from her door. It appears she had a guest!

663Delirium_Butterfly

"Hmm? Who is it?" She asked, looking towards the door.

664Maximos

There was no real answer, likely because the being standing on the other side of the door could not speak. It was a horrible side effect to not having vocal chords...or flesh...or blood.

When Kai answered the door very gently peeled open. It a very slow opening so that she could speak up, and or scream if she was currently indecent. A proper servant must never interrupt ones privacy. And these were proper servant.

As the door opened there stood a black silhouette of a male figure. It had no real face or eyes, or ears, simply two arms, a torso and hands. It was in effect a living shadow, pulled from its home and given a three dimensional form and used for simple tasks such as this one. If Kai knew who Maximos was the presence of this mannequin like figure coming through this doorway would have made far more sense. But, none of that really mattered now.

Two of these shadows walked through her door. One was used to hold open the actual door, while the other pushed a black car through. It was a dinner cart, as you might see in one of those expensive hotels. And atop it lie several plates with those lovely steel dome covers atop them. There were several delicious foods inside. From the simple steak with mash potatoes, to chicken, to fish, lobster, and even a very large full sized salad. It was a meal fit for a king! Or in this case a queen. It was clearly a very long cart, this why it needed two shadows to push it. The cart was delicately rolled to the foot of her bed. And each of the dome covers were removed and placed on the bottom layer of the cart beneath the sheet. Thus uncovered the lovely scent of various delicious foods filled the air. Forks, spoons, and knives as well as a few sauces and a salt and pepper shaker were laid out on the cart.

And finally, a pitcher of water and a class. As well as pitcher of an odd and yet very sweet smelling black juice.

Dinner was served. Both shadows stood on either side of the cart, facing Ms. Kai, and then simultaneously bowed before making their way back to the door and, unless they were instructed otherwise they would simply exit the room and close the door behind them. Ms. Kai could speak to them if she so desired, perhaps make requests, ask questions. She wasnt a prisoner after all, rather a guest. And a rather trusted one as no one was watching her and she was alone in someones luxurious house!

But, at the very least dinner was served.

665Ruuvan

Phtunk, whoosh!

A small explosion of green could be seen in the distance underneath the island. Closer inspection would also show a small figure flying upwards in the explosion's stead.

Phtunk, whoosh!

Another green explosion came into existence, this time closer to the island. Looking at the figure now, one would definitely be able to tell it was human.

Phtunk, whoosh!

A third green explosion showed beneath the island, definitely close that time.

"Ally-oop!" Came a voice as if someone were hanging on the side of the island.

Not a second later and Ruuvan came flying up over the edge of the island before landing carefully on his feet on its surface. Three focused air stream arrows later after leaving sea level and he was now firmly back on familiar ground, dressed in his shining Elven armour and equipped with his bow and two Elven blades.

Where had Ruuvan disappeared off to after bringing Maximos back? Maybe he went to be alone to handle all those memories that came back to him, which would seem the most likely answer. Whatever his reasons for leaving, all that mattered was that he had come back to a familiar place. His task was to find Maximos and catch up, but given the random tidbits of information he had received on the goings on in Gaia, he had no idea what to expect.

666Maximos

Ruuvan's timing was absolutely impeccable! Walter had just exited the light house and begun watering a small the small line of bushes which just happened to rest on the edge of the island. That gave him more than enough time to lay the watering pot down, and fold and lay his apron and work gloves beside it.

Thanks the very steady weather the clothes would be safe.

It was rather easy to plot his course when one had eyes like Walters, and so he positioned himself about 6ft in front of where Ruuvan would land. He adjusted his monocle and smiled. And as Ruuvan landed, met with a friendly warm, tone that all that knew Walter had become accustomed to.

Good Evening Master Ruuvan. I trust you had an enjoyable trip?

667Ruuvan

Was Ruuvan surprised that he ran into Walter? Well, no. He was the caretaker of the island and would most likely be about somewhere. Was Ruuvan surprised at the man's timing and positioning as he landed on the island? Hell yes! A man such as Walter was not as easy to detect as other people, so Ruu was slightly off guard to say the least, but he didn't show it.

"And a good evening to you too, Walter." Ruuvan returned the warm smile and nodded in response to the question, "It appears to have been optimal weather for a flight."

What happened next was definitely something out of character for Ruu, not to mention a strange thing for someone to do to a butler; maybe it was part of D rubbing off on him or perhaps he was just a happier person after the events that took place, but the Elf took steps towards Walter and held his arms open to envelope the man in a friendly embrace.

"How have you been, my friend?"

668Maximos

Indeed it is.

Walter said, as Ruuvan commented on the weather. Ahh the weather. A lovely thing indeed, and it was no sooner than his eyes had gazed up for a moment too look at the sky than he was being hugged.

The past few months Walter had been victim to several of these hugs from D. In all likelihood he would probably never really get used to them. He just sort of stood all stiff, his arms out at either side as Ruuvan embraced. He wouldnt say a word until it was all said and done at which point, he would have slightly smaller smile on his face and simply respond.

Yes well...

And then fix the wrinkles in his vest. Because if it was proper and it wasnt formal, it wasnt Walter.

Quite well Master Ruuvan, quite well. If I may be so forward as to ask, what brings the Master to Shadow Island on this warm day.

669Ruuvan

Ruuvan could not recall ever witnessing D giving Walter a hug, but he had a feeling it had happened a lot if the child had been staying on the island. As for why Ruuvan was on the island, well...

"A mixture of reasons really, Walter. I've heard talk of strange things going on in Gaia, nothing solid yet, so I thought the best place out of the way would be this island." Ruu smiled and took a quick look around, "I was also hoping to talk to Maximos; we never had a real chance to talk once he was back."

670Maximos

I see.

Walter said nodding slowly. Good reasons all, and while he would have been more than happy to allow Ruuvan every answer to his questions that simply was not his place. And while Ruuvan did want to speak to the Master...

...Unfortunately, the Master is out getting supplies for the garden from Barton Town to the...

He paused for a moment, looking left and then right, then turned himself so as to be on a diagonal with Ruuvan and pointed back.

South...I believe.

He let out a small laugh, very small, and covered it with a white gloved hand.

If I didnt know better, I'd swear at times these places move. The Master is more than welcome here in the isle until Master Maximos returns.

He said, somewhat gesturing toward the Windmill and the isle as a whole behind him.

671Delirium_Butterfly

Kai blinked and smiled. So much food! She began to eat...

3 minutes later, the food was gone. How she could eat so much, no one knew. If the sevants were human, they would have sweat-dropped. "Thanks for the food! Send my thanks to the chef, will you?" She said before sitting on the bed and yawned, covering her mouth with a hand. "Umm, you can leave now...." She said, realizing that the shadows were still in her room. After they left, Kai fell asleep.

672Ruuvan

Well that just had to be how things had turned out, wouldn't it. Maximos was out getting supplies the first time Ruuvan had come back in a while, but at least he wasn't dead again.

"Maybe its the island moving, eh?" Ruu responded to Walter's laugh with one of his own and the little joke, coming to silence to hear the end of Walter's statement, "Your hospitality is always something I shall take, but maybe we could sit out in the evening weather a little more?"

Ruuvan smiled at Walter and took a deep breath, the scent of the flowers as well as the general aroma around the island flooding into his nostrils. A look of pure satisfaction and bliss crossed his face which would hint to someone that wherever he had been was not such a nice place, but whatever had happened he definitely appeared to be happier.

"Maybe we could have some tea outside? It'd do me a great pleasure if you would join me for it, unless you have other things to attend to, of course." Yet another smile was beamed in Walter's direction.

673Maximos

The sleep was as quiet as it was calm, as it was uneventful. Despite the magics which covered this house it was not prone to random monster attacks or to anything that would make a guests stay more uncomfortable than it already was.

There was of course the lack of light, during a sleep cycle when is that an issue?

In short, once Kai fell asleep she would be allowed to sleep for as long as she liked.


Quite possible...

Walter said, tapping his chin. Normally he could plot the islands course and Master Maximos' location as well as just about any person he'd mets location on the planet, if he concentrated. He could give a distance, their health, and if he shut his eyes and really tried he might be able to tell you what they were doing or feeling but...alas, Walter was getting old. And those were senses not frequently used, as they were gross impedances on ones privacy.

Of course Master Ruuvan, please enjoy the Garden and I'll set the tea the boil. I shall return shortly.

There was a thousand and one places to sit, although there were no definite benches there was however a few scattered rocks bulging from the ground and several trees casting a nice cool breeze. All of course gave a lovely view of the horizon. Though they were currently over an ocean.

Walter, however knelt down and gathered his apron, work gloves, and canister of water and made his way to the windmill where he would vanish into the blackness of the house. Walter could always make time for tea, though it was rare for any guest to ask him to join them in anything.

Shadow Island certainly was quite busy today.

674Ruuvan

Of course it was rare for a guest to ask the butler to share tea with them, but since Ruuvan and Maximos were practically family it also made Walter close to him as well. After all, without Walter's input and care for his master, Ruu might not have been able to go on his journey and get Maximos back. He smiled and bowed his head to Walter as the elderly genetleman went off to prepare their tea.

Taking in another deep breath Ruuvan started towards a small collection of rocks underneath a large tree canopy; the perfect place for a quiet cup of tea. The large, flat surfaces of the rock would surely do for a makeshift table and, with their positioning, the two would be offered a view off the edge of the island to see the slowly setting sun. Already the red and orange colours were bleeding into the sea and wisps of cloud, a fine sight to behold. So there he sat, watching the beautiful sunset and waiting for Walter to return, allowing his mind to drift back into thought for a few moments.

675Maximos

It took about five minutes for Walter to return, with a tray. He made his way directly to Ruuvan and placed it down on a flat rock between the group "seats". The tray had an aged, although clearly carefully kept teapot two cups, and a small bowl full of sugar, and a small pot full of warmed milk, a glass bottle marked "Mellis", and another marked "Keno", which Ruuvan would be able to read from native Arian as "Honey" and "Cinnamon". And of course...two spoons.

Walter may have been invited as an accompaniment to the tea festivities but his duties as a butler and general servitor came first. Very delicately he lifted the steaming teapot and poured some of the faintly green liquid into the small black porcelain tea cup. And then set the pot down, gently picking up the spoon.

What does the Master take?

Formality, always key with Walter, at all times. Be it in speech, attire, or general gesture.

676Ruuvan

Since the series of events not that long ago, Ruuvan's mind had been a torrent of past memories and things he had learnt. Arian was his native language, this much was for certain, but with him being the only Arian here and nowhere had signs written in the language, it was a surprise to see two pots labelled in an otherwise strange manner which he perfectly understood.

After a brief pause to let this new occurrence sink into his mind, Ruu looked up to Walter with his usual warm and friendly smile.

"Just one sugar and milk please, Walter."

Ruuvan waited for his tea to be served, admiring the grace with which Walter performed his duties. After his was ready, he waited patiently for Walter to sort himself out and take a seat before going any further.

677Maximos

And Walter performed, just as requested. A single lump of sugar was poured gracefully into the cup, immediately followed by a bit of milk, just enough to add flavor and color without completely overriding the tea itself. He smiled and then placed the tea cup directly in front of Ruuvan on a small platter. And then he sat, adding a dash of honey into his own cup immediately followed by a serving of tea.

He sat very formally on the stone and gently stirred the faintly green liquid. If Ruuvan ventured a taste he would find it was a very sweet and very potent flavor. Though Life Leaf could never really be anything else. This tea had very heavy medicinal value and a sweet flavor to match. And while not currently present, Master Maximos would attest that no day was complete and no even was truly relaxing with a serving of Life Leaf tea.

Walter would pause gently stirring his tea until Ruuvan took a drink, at which point the butler would bring the cup to his lip and gently, as well as silently take a sip. And then lower the cup with a satisfied smile on his face.

678Ruuvan

Ruuvan was never used to being waited on and he was pretty sure Walter would've been a bit less comfortable if he had offered to do the serving instead, so he waited patiently as his drink was prepared and waited for Walter to take a seat before bringing the cup to his lips. Before the liquid even entered his body Ruuvan could smell it; the sweet aroma flowing into his nostrils and releasing a satisfied sigh from his lips before he took a sip. It was indeed a potent brew, one of which Ruu could not recall having before, but it was sweet and settled down without a fuss.

After taking another sip and setting the cup back on its saucer, Ruuvan let out another relaxed sigh and smiled.

"This island never ceases to amaze me." He said, hinting at both Walter's amazing hospitality and the general look of the island, "You do a grand job taking care of it, Walter."

And he paused, waiting for Walter to speak and, if no questions were asked, he would continue.

"So, if I may ask, do you know of anything strange happening in Gaia? As I said, I have heard many rumours of strange goings on, but I have yet to get to the real details."

Perhaps his choice of conversation was not the best for a relaxing afternoon, but with the tea as nice as it was and the weather refreshing, it was hard not to relax.

679Maximos

Walter looked up from his tea cup for just a moment, with a small calm smile on his face. Walter never seemed to show any real drastic emotion, he was always centered, calm, and really unsurprised by most anything. And it was just that sort of calm smile that met Ruuvan, and the sort of voice that might come from such an expression that seeped from him.

My thanks, Master Ruuvan.

He even very slightly bowed his head in gratitude. He couldnt formally bow as he was sitting down, and that would be rather awkward. But he got the gist and he appreciated it. As for Ruuvans question...well, that sort of thing is always tricky.

Sadly, Master Ruuvan my senses are not as they used to be. Since the island returned to the skies I've not heard much at all.

He gently set the cup down, looking to the left off over the horizon. Not toward Barton, but toward something kept in a far more melancholy location. Did he know? Did he not? There was no real way of knowing.

680Ruuvan

"Hmm." Was all Ruuvan could muster once Walter had finished, a careful set of eyes placed on him as he looked into the distance.

He didn't suspect Walter of anything, he was just surprised a man of his calibre apparently knew nothing of the current events. Well, if one is a butler everyday of their life for a floating island, it is bound to diminish their senses as well as keep them out of the loop in general.

"Well it is not that important, all that matters is that we're still breathing." Ruu said with a smile, raising his cup slightly to Walter before taking another sip, "I'm just happy to be back and my curiosity got the better of me; rumours tend to do that."

A few more minutes of silence would pass, unless Walter said something of course, after which Ruuvan took another sip of the tea and rubbed his hands together for no reason in particular.

"So my friend, have you had any interesting guests make a temporary stop on this island?" He said with a glint in his eye and a smile on his face.

Of course it wasn't that anything that happened on this island was ever not interesting.

681Maximos

Indeed. Though in truth he had never revealed to Ruuvan exactly what sort of caliber of man or being he was. Neither would he, not if it could be helped. He simply knew his place.

Thats likely for the best. These matters have a way of sorting themselves out.

He said gently lifting the cup for another small sip, and another small smile. Being a servant for the majority of his day Walter wasnt involved in much conversation and so sadly he wasnt much of a conversationalist. There was a silence, broken only by the jingle of porcelain cups meet plates and spoons stirring through very warm liquid. Until of course Ruuvan questioned him forward.

Indeed.

He said, turning to meet Ruuvan's glance.

A young lady by the name of Kai rode in on a parasol, she requested a room for the eve. I suppose she's likely sleeping about now, after enjoying a full hardy meal.

Another small sip.

Other than that it was a relatively quiet day. Save for Master D, and Lady Teira enjoying a romp through the fruit garden.

682Ruuvan

Well Ruuvan knew not to expect much conversation from Walter, but he always seemed to enjoy their little chats well enough and, for some strange reason, Walter was a person he could relax around.

"A parasol?" Ruu raised a brow at Walter and laughed lightly, "Not the most conventional means of getting onto this island, but to each their own I suppose."

Mention of D brought another smile to his face, remembering the weird and wonderful times they had in Heaven and the caves somewhere near latent when Ruu was working for Raven Industries, something which he would rather forget. He was not a mercenary for hire, not any more; it pained him to think back to that time.

"Well it is good to hear that D and Maximos are well, that's for certain." Ruu said with another smile and another sip of tea, "Of course, even if the rumours I mentioned earlier aren't important, I can only hope that whatever has happening doesn't reach those who are practically family and the place I would like to call my only real home."

Walter was included in the family; Maximos was his dearest friend and Walter took good care of him, so of course Ruu counted him as such.

683Maximos

Indeed.

Walter had actually expressed the exactly same sentiment in watching Ms. Kai drift to the isle. For her own dignity and to save her any jests he would leave out the fact she had as spell cast on herself which caused her to attack imaginary wolves.

Still, it was nice to hear such sincere sentiment from Ruuvan. It while at some rudimentary level it was funny to imagine someone actually attempting to threaten Shadow Island, he understood that Ruuvan wasnt joking, and so he took it upon himself to deliver a bit of comfort.

I sincerely doubt it. Should a storm truly be brewing on the horizon.

He gently placed his empty cup down on the table.

Rest assured there is no squall nor cloud that can shake this home.

Walter had a way of saying things and making them sound absolute, without ever really changing his tone or the look on his face to the serious. Something about his nature told others that when he said something would a certain way, it really would. And this was no different. Without revealing any detail he could assure Ruuvan there was no threat in this world, to this home.

684Delirium_Butterfly

Kai woke up, yawned, washed up and got dressed within 10 minutes. She then went outside to find Walter. Apon finding him with a friend outside, she greeted both. "Well, mister Walter and.... um, who ever you are, thanks for the stay."

685Maximos

Of course, Ms. Kai.

Walter said with a smile from behind his tea cup. Pausing his conversation with Ruuvan for a moment, to see the guest off. He had to be a proper host after all.

Have a save flight back to the mainland.

He would of course wave, though he wouldnt follow her to the edge of the island and off. She had found her way on she could likely find her way off. He was simply watch to make sure she left safetly. And then returned his attention to Ruuvan.

686Delirium_Butterfly

Kai opened her parasol before she started flying towards and off the edge. She waved at Walter and headed to Barton Town.

687Ruuvan

No sooner had Ruuvan heard someone approach than he looked up to see the woman floating away on her parasol, a few words exchanged between her and Walter before doing so. Now, Ruu had not expected to see the woman float away on her parasol, what with half dismissing her manner of arrival as a joke from Walter, but now he had seen it he had a brief realisation in his mind.

Shaking his head as the woman drifted away and Walter gave a slight wave, Ruuvan let slip a relaxing sigh and scanned the horizon yet again.

"My thanks for the tea, Walter." Ruu said with a slight bow of his head, "Is there anything that might pass the time more quickly whilst we await Maximos' return?"

688Lady Sierra

Maximos Wrote:

Flying was one of the biggest thrills in D's life, granted the physical acuity necessary to perform a sport like this would probably be impossible by someone his age, but D wasnt exactly your usual child. And what he himself didnt have, the sword helped with. Theres was a partnership of a more clandestine nature.

D quickly leaned back bending at the waist and leaning his right foot down adjusting the sword into a downward spiral. Just below the surface of the island was a rather large cone of land extending down an extra four hundred feet, with their proximity Teira would be able to see the incredibly large runic array painted into the cone of the island, allowing it its flight and its security. Now the runic arrangement likely wouldnt mean much to her, but it did glow a fancy violet, and it seemed to sparkle when anyone got near it.

And near it, is exactly where they were, so near it infact, that D was able to reach his hand out and run it against the runes. The runes were surprisingly smooth like dipping into bright glowing paint, and it left a streak of violet streaming from D's hand to mix with the path of black the sword was carving in the air. Meanwhile, he cut a downward spiral around the cone of the isle, the sword adjusting the make sure the angle was just sharp enough to give its riders a rush, without being so harsh that it would hurt D or Teira.

Until, finally the two reached the bottom of the cone, at which point D immediately crouched low pushing on the back of the sword. The blade quickly cutting a straight vertical cut directly up, and up, and up, until they finally broke over the edge of the islands surface where D immediately cut to side shaving a huge chunk off of one of the bushes as the sword came a steady, calm stop. It was like a wild roller coaster! Without any safeties!

"Teeeeiiiirrraa liiiike flying!~"

Nimble as a cat, Teira hopped from the sword and landed in a graceful crouch. Turning as she stood, D would catch a glimpse of her shoulder blades, where the shadow toga didn't cover her back. The uppermost tips of some sort of marking was scrawled over the elf's pale flesh, and what was visible of the line was glowing a dull red. The light lasted only a moment, before fading as she made a firm connection to the earth.

Stretching, she let her legs readjust to being on solid ground, as she looked around at the purplish lights. Something seemed oddly familliar about the patterns they formed, but why that was she didn't know. They WERE gorgeous however! And she couldn't resist dipping her hand into the purple light curiously

689Maximos

Walter was finished with his tea of course. He had already set the spoon down beside the cup, that was the biggest sign perhaps. But when Ruuvan aired his concerns, Walter was without response. He was a butler, a man servant, a live in waiter, chef, maid, and gardener, but he was an atrocious day planner.

With that Walter smile he simply, kindly responded.

Master Ruuvan I wouldnt know where to begin. But should there be anything that would greater entertain the Master I am at his behest.


It as like play doh! Or very wet silly putty! You stick your hand in and it simply attaches itself for a moment refuses to let go until the arcana wears off being so dis-attached from its home and fades into nothingness leaving a clean hand feeling slightly tingly!

As for the landing...Teira had inadvertently opened a whole new box of worms with that flash on her back. Because it glowed. That meant it was shiny. And shines and D got along better than him and candy! He dove at Teira like the nimble little...thing, he was! Both hands tried to land on her shoulders, while his legs tried to look wrap around her sides and hips like a piggy back!

SHINEYYYY!

He shouted as he dove, he was purely innocent, he'd never hurt her! He didnt weigh very much at all. And perhaps somehow deep inside he knew she was stronger than perhaps even she realized. Still, if he found a safe landing he'd immediately start looking down the back of her shirt, where the shiny thing went. Whispering to himself repeatedly just under his breath.

Whewr'd it go? Whew're? Is it hiding? I know...hmmm...whewre...

690Lady Sierra

"UWAAA?!"

She squeaked as he pounced, the purple shiny suddenly forgotten.

It's a good thing that D had just latched himself around her waist, otherwise in her innocence, and with the questions of 'where'd it go?!' as he looked down the back of her dress, she would likely have taken it off to search for whatever it was that went missing.

As it was, she tried desperately to look behind her at whatever it was D had found and was so excited about, turning her head from side to side.

As D checked her back for the shiny, what he would see, was a massive tattoo that spanned the whole of her back. The same lines that had been glowing but now, were just an intricate design of celtic knotting, resembling... Four wings? The larger upper two sweeping up her back to her shoulders, and the smaller two, arching down to her waist.

"Miyyaaaa?!! Where what Deeeeeeee?!!"

691Maximos

Ooooh!

D said, because while he had watched his big brudda sketching runes on pads and walls before he always thought they looked really really cool. This was no exception.

You gots um....umm....

He knew what they were, the word danced on the tip of his tongue but he couldnt get it. But he knew how they worked! At least in theory, so with his legs firmly holding him in place around the elven womans hips, he flapped his arms like a set of...

...Wingy's!

That was it! He wrapped his arm forward around her neck to hold himself, using the other to further inspect the markings.

On yer backs!

And then he hopped off of her making flaps in the air, trying to demonstrate what wings were. Just in case.

692Lady Sierra

Now she reeeeeally wanted to see what was on her back. She let out a frustrated noise as her impatience was almost too much to bear in the grip of curiosity. D hopped down and started waving his arms and she just blinked down at him in puzzlement.

"Teira.... Wiingu?"

She reached around to her back, straining slightly to feel between her shoulder blades and down her spine a bit.

"Here?"

693Maximos

Yeah! Yeah!

D said, hopping up and down and flapping, while skittering behind her. His hands lifted up, and he stood on his tippy toes placing both index fingers on the tips of both wings.

Wike dis!

He said, lowering his hands down, and around, basically tracing the outline of the wings across her back. The pattern itself was way to complex for him to copy. But it would give her an idea what he was talking about.

S'wike a butterfwy!

They were really pretty. And apparently sometimes they were shiny too!

694Lady Sierra

"Bwutterfwy?"

She shivered slightly, giggling as he he traced his pudgy little finger over some semblance on the pattern that was apparently on her back, it tickled!

She had a rough idea of the shape on her back now... but she still didn't know what wings were... nor why she had a picture of them where she couldn't even see it!

695Maximos

Ya!

He said. Now this was a tricky part, how do you point out wha wings are for? D was definitely not suited for teaching duty, but he did know how to point and name. And in this case, thats all he needed.

He ran off!

Not very far, but just far enough to be away from the board and tree where they had landed, and toward the smaller flowers, where a butterfly just happened to be floating by and he pointed.

Butterfwy!

It was a pretty yellow buggy with orange and red designs.

See! Wingys do dis!

And he continued to flap its arms, much like it swung its powerful wings. After all, it had four, and she had four. Well it really only had two, but he didnt know that, it looked like four![/b]

696Ruuvan

((PM sent to you Max.))

Ruuvan nodded at Walter's comment, smiling as he once again allowed his gaze to drift over the horizon; it was a wonderful day made all the better by a nice cup of tea.

"You shared tea with me, that is enough." He said with a slight bow of his head, "But I think I shall take a walk around the island... I want to be alone with my thoughts for a spell."

With another slight bow and smile given to Walter, Ruu started off in no direction in particular. Of course it wasn't that big of an island, but Ruu just wanted to relax.

((See y'all in two weeks.))

697Lady Sierra

"Nyyyaaaaa!!"

Teira gasped in wonder! SHE was like the pretty butterfly she had been chasing in the garden? How could that be?! If she had wings like them, she wanted to be able to fly like them too!

She began running around in a circle trying to catch a glimpse of her wings before collapsing dizzily and sprawling on the grass.

"Murr.."

Came the discouraged sound as she watched the butterfly confusedly.

698Maximos

Of course, Master Ruuvan.

That was a puzzling response. If he didnt know better he'd think Ruuvan was perhaps upset by something but, there was little he could do about that. He made it a habit not to peer into peoples minds or souls unless invited. And he wasnt invited.

Ruuvan had quite a long space to walk, Shadow Island was after all roughly two square miles in size. Walter would take up the tray, and cups, and make his way back inside to clean the dishes. Only exiting about five minutes later to return to tending the garden.


D watched her. Because he had absolutely no grasp on how or why magic worked the way it did...and sometimes didnt. He just watched, honestly waiting for Teira's wings to sprout and for her fly up into the sky like a butterfly, but it just wasnt working.

He knew enough to know that the marks alone werent going to fly.

As she hit the ground he skooched up beside her, his hands resting on his knees. A concerned and confused look spread across his young face.

Mmm...

His nose scrunched as he tried look like he was really deep in thought like his big brudda.

...you gotta make'm gwowy, and stuffs.

He looked back up at the butterfly, and then smiled another fiendish tooth grin from ear to ear.

What if you wer in da air?

699Lady Sierra

Sitting up she folds her hands in her lap and blinks at her young companion, cocking her head to the side trying to make sense of what he just said...

"Glowwwy.... air... nyuu?"

700Maximos

Yeah! Air!

He immediately reached forward trying to grab the bundle of fingers that were her folded hands. And turned to run off toward the edge hopefully with a Teira in tow. It wasnt very far, but he would do his best to take her there, to that very edge.

This was the best way to explain the concept of being in the air. After all, Shadow Island was 6000ft...in the air. And hand motions didnt work earlier, so he would take her to the edge of the island, and then point straight down.

In da air!

701Lady Sierra

Blinking in surprise as D grabbed her hand and took off at a run towards the edge of what? The edge of the world! For all Teira knew, this was the very edge of existence. Now Teira could see quite far with those almond shaped eyes of hers, very far indeed. But looking over the edge of the island, she couldn't see anything below them except blue, like the sky. It seemed endless. She gulped and looked at D...

"Teira no get..."

She gestured over the edge.

"...What.... air?"

She totally wasn't following.

702Maximos

You gotta fwy, in da air...

She wasnt getting it. Not the he could say he was surprised, wether she got it or not he would probably have done the same thing. His hand gently slipped from around hers, and she gazed into the endless blue below.

A smile spread across D's face, sly and sneakily creeping from ear to ear, his sharp fangs looking ever as ominous as the grin that revealed them. But in his mind this all made perfect sense, wings were meant for the air. And since they were like a butterfly, and butterfly wings folded up when the butterfly landed and stuff, just like a bird, maybe she needed to fly. And fly for real! Not for fake! So he would help her!

His boots dug into the soft grass turf, he hands pushed forward and in completely innocent tone he half-shouted.

Fwy!

While his hands shoved against the small of her back, to push her clean off the island so she wouldnt bump her head on the island if she spun while she fell. Somewhere in his mind he figured that if her wings didnt open, it was a very long fall, so he had time to jump down and catch her...maybe. In all honesty it wasnt the very best thought out plan. In fact it probably wasnt very well thought out at all...but, really what more can you expect from The Destroyer?

703Lady Sierra

"Myu?"

She blinked at him, staring back out into the endless blue. At first she paid no attention to D letting go of her hand, although... in retrospect, maybe that's where she went wrong. Her ears twitched slightly at the child's movements, but as she started to turn her head around to see what he was up but at that moment, two pudgy little hands shoved into the small of her back with an amount of force no normal child should have been able to muster.

"NYU?!!"

Her eyes went wide as she fell forward, arms flailing trying to regain her balance, but it was too late, she'd been too close to the edge to try and regain a foothold.

That was that, over she went with a screech of panic.

"NYYYYUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU!!!"

Free falling, she clawed at the air wildly, flapping her arms like D had been doing.

"Fwy! FWY! FWWWYYYY!!!"

She cried desperately, Everything was a blurr, Crossing her arms over her chest, hugging herself, she closes her eyes fighting back tears.

What D would see from above, was a flicker of crimson...

:: Do not be afarid. ::

:: Myuu?::

She thought at the voice, so startled by it, she opened her eyes again. BIG mistake, quickly she scrunched them closed tight and whimpered.

:: My chosen child... Do not fear, for you are never alone. Blessed is you, who is loved by both fire and darkness... Since the day you first drew breath I have been with you and never left you. Embrace your fear and turn it into courage, for you are beloved of Syer'a'shen'dra and you shall make your weaknesses, strengths.::

Teira had gone very quiet, wrapped in a warm feeling of absolute peace. The voice felt so familiar, it soothed her, the words like a calming lullaby spoken in the depths of her heart.

The crimson light would pulse again, stronger, brighter.

Then from above D would see a blinding flash of incarnadine light, as the tattoo on Teira's back blazed defiantly even as the elven woman continued to plummet in rapid descent.

::You shall not fall, for you are carried upon the dark wings of Fate...::

Teira, knew what she had to do...

She wasn't sure how or why, but she reached deep within her spirit and called on everything that tied her to that ancient warmth... a part of her that felt older than she could remember or comprehend. And instantly, it was as if she had known how to all along...

The skin of her back split, a wet sucking sound as bone, tendon, muscle and feather pushed through her flesh and snapped outwards. Four perfect ebony wings.

There was a brief moment of blinding pain as they burst forth from their fleshy prison. The wet feather's dried almost instantly and as they spread like an obsidian banner stretching across the sky, she opened her eyes in amazement.

Teira was flying.

704Maximos

In all of his lifetime D had never fallen from a really tall height to learn what happens when you do. He had never learned concepts like gravity, and such, something about the being inside him made it so that the small cuts and scrapes he would take from simply being a kid growing into ones limbs, didnt hurt.

So to D, he didnt see what so scary about falling, only that Teira needed to be in the air so that she could be a pretty butterfly!

He dropped to his knees hanging his hands off the edge of the island, letting his soft cheeks ruffling through the way grass as he watched. It was a show he wouldnt forget any time soon. There was that big flash of light, and then the weird almost icky black stuffs, and then wings, and while he didnt understand any of what had happened...but it was pretty, and cool! And in the end...

Your fwying!

Well, there were the wings. That meant there was really only one thing left to do. Both his hands shoved pushed off the edge of the island carrying him straight down with a bright smile on his face. His body was a blur of black and for a few feet he just let himself free fall, in bliss as the wind lashed at his face and eyes. Both of his hands gripped the empty space beneath him, the moment they did the black begin to pool again around his hands. As he changed to a kneeling position and pushed upward, the board/sword again formed beneath him. His legs were partially bent, his stance crouched for maximum speed.

As Teira realized she was flying, she might realized on other thing. The touch of pudgy fingers sliding gently through her feathered wings, and the giggle of a little kid, immediately followed by shouting.

Your it, gotta catch me!

As a streak of black was carved in the air straight past her, almost immediately banking to the side around the opposite side of the island. They were in the same boat, allowed to through the air by the whim of something or someone they never knew. Neither understood why, or how, they had this ability, none of that mattered. Only one thing stood out above all the others.

Now they could really play.

705Lady Sierra

Her ears twitched as she heard someone coming up behind her, glancing over her shoulder just in time to see D pull up beside her, his tiny hands running over the soft feathers in amazement.

She grinned at him proudly as if to say 'LOOK! I'm doing it!!' and maybe she would have said just that, but in that moment he chose to tag her and all other thoughts faded from her mind.

Instinctively her wings closed tight to her back, streamlining her lithe figure. She shot forward falling faster, catching up with D's banking descent and as she reached him, her wings snapped open and she plateaued, two wings dipping to follow the curve of his flight trajectory. For a moment she simply glided but then those powerful wings were put to use, flapping rapidly and propelling her forward with tremendous speed. She was gaining on him!

"Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!~"

706Maximos

D peered back over his shoulder, and there she was! This was just the sort of game he always wanted. Walter and Maximos never really took the time to do this sort of thing with him. The last game he played with his big brother involved moving flat little red and black pieces on squares...that wasnt a real game.

This was a real game.

She was right on him! It didnt take long for her to master those pretty wings, and that was just what he was hoping. But he wasnt ready to loose just yet! He ducked low, bending at the knee to place his body closer to the board while extending both arms straight back behind him. In effect, he streamlined his form and his speed immediately kicked up.

But those wings werent to be underestimated. She was still gaining on him!

He waited...and waited...and waited, the timing had to be right or it wouldnt be as fun! And then immediately tossed his body to the side, the board arching to the left and immediately taking up a spiral flight course around the cone shaped bottom of the island. Turning was always tricky on his board, if he leaned too far he would just spiral sideways into a barrel roll. He had to keep himself balanced, so that he could maintain a spiral inside of just a turn.

He was curious if it was just as tricky for her and the wonderful feathery limbs that kept her a float and propelled her so wonderfully. He had no doubt she'd be able to keep up, but it was the ride itself that made this so much fun! And his laughter echoed as he relished every little bit of this.

707Lady Sierra

Turning that close to an object with such a large and newly acquired wingspan WAS quite tricksy, so she didn't try. As he went into his downward spiral, she folded her wings tight to her back and shot straight down. It took longer to go in circles than a straight line... and as he came out of his second rotation, there would be a heavy THUNK! As Teira landed on the board behind him grinning as she tapped his shoulder and shouted.

"DEEEE IT! DEE CATCH TEIRA!"

Those massive wings pumped and up she went, rocking the board as she took off, high above the island and back towards the garden.

708Maximos

Shock.

His eyes opened wide, his jaw hung for a little bit. He honestly was not expecting that! There was no point in turning around, the tap on his shoulder told him she was there. And then gone!

That devlish grin returned his face as she hopped off, shoving the rear of the board down. And of course, forcing the front of it up. His right knee bent, as his left straighted increasing the angle until the board was exactly perpendicular to the ground, and D was flying straight up. A grin literally plastered on his face by the G's pushing his pudgy cheeks back and blowing his black hair back viciously in the wind.

But he was gaining on her! At least he was trying to!

709Lady Sierra

She didn't have to look, she could hear him gaining at her back, The two large upper wings pumped carrying her higher and higher, the bottom, slightly smaller wings joining in the effort and pouring on an extra burst of speed as she caught an updraft. Banking a hard right, skimming over treetops and back toward the garden, she giggles, keeping an eye out for Walter and Maxi as she went.

710Maximos

He tried his very best to keep up but she was very fast, she banked right and the board whistled against the air current carving a deep streak of black in the air as he banked hard, almost, just almost spinning into a 360.

Those wings were so nimble! He was jealous.

All the more reason to tag her! She skimmed over the tree's while he blew straight at them reckless as ever. Instead of gliding over branches he plowed straight through them, sending leaves and a mess of wood and severed fruit in all directions. Once he was close enough, he slammed his right foot down on the front of the board, sending the opposite side upwards and launching the little boy forward like a small projectile, aiming for a nice piggyback on Teira's back!

If he landed just right he should between the wings, and still give them enough room to flap!

Meanwhile, Walter simply looked up with a smile from the Garden, at the children at play. While he would never outwardly show it, inside he grimaced at the sight of his precious tree's being shredded. But as per always, only a calm smile rested on his lips.

711Lady Sierra

Thank the gods for life leaf soil! Because in that moment, D jumped ship and landed square between Teira's wings. She dropped altitude and plunged through the canopy with a squeak of surprise. A moment later she she reemerged through the hole she had just created, having adjusted to the added weight and with D piggy backing, nestled safely between the four ebony wings.

Now, it was her turn!

She would show him the good time he had shown her.

Teira climbed higher into the sky, going up and up and then suddenly, she closed her wings, crowding the boy slightly as she dropped like a rock and free fell towards the earth... and Walter's flowers.

Right before she hit the garden however, her wings snapped open and she plateaued before climbing an updraft and soaring back into the air, she proceeded to fly in backwards loops and then corkscrewed towards the earth once more, leveling out and skimming along the ground as she flew in search of Maxi.

"Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!~"

It felt like forever since she had seen him, She wondered what he was up to. Would he like her wings as much as D? Either way, she was excited to show him the tricks she had learned.

712Maximos

Sadly, Maximos was still away at Barton. He had been gone an exceedingly long time. Really, he had left yesterday eve and it had been a whole day. It was even stranger considering Barton was at most an hour long flight away, and there was no way the Master was having trouble gathering the seeds he required. Garden minerals where that hard to find.

For a moment, Walter stared outward and gave a troubled glance to the south. But then simply adjusted his monocle and returned tilling an area of soul with his hands. Whatever was happening, the Master would have wanted it this way.


D however, was having entirely too much fun to think of his Big Brother. Wings were so much fun! He couldnt really wrap his feet around her without choking off the precious room she would need to flap this wings so his feet just idly hung. An experience tantamount to riding a roller coaster with flooring.

He was in Heaven, or at least because of the altitude, the rise and fall, the general feeling of loopiness, and sugar high, he was close to it! D wasnt won to "whee!" very loudly, he was more the type of kid who's mouth hangs open and he stares in awe, and then afterwards begs to do it again.

In this case, he reached his arm out and let it slide through the leaves, out of pure luck dodging sharp branches and the like. His tried his best not to squeal in laughter as whip of wind shredded the flower gardens. He tightened his grip, just a bit, his sharp teeth grinning from ear to ear as they spun toward the earth, the wind lashing in his hear, drying out his pearly whites, his cheeks flapping with the sheer G's.

He loved it. But she had slowed!

With laughter blossoming from his voice he responded.

Lets go again!

Wriggling rather excitedly in place.

713Tomorrow

When John landed on Shadow Island this time, it wasn't gentle. An echoing boom rattled the island as he hit the ground, static flaring off his body as he looked about him. His fists were balled tight, his eyes were full of rage - indeed, the Tribal marks of a Berserker were only just beginning to spike up from under his coat, the spikes tattooed on his skin only just held back - but beating upwards in tune with his heart, like a monster beating at the bars of his cage.

"MAXIMOOOS!!"

The giant screamed, the name echoing out into the empty air like a tidal wave of sound. He screamed it with utter ferocity. He didn't know just how long it had taken for his soul to return to his body - all he knew was the cackling laughter that had come from Maximos as he'd flown away, burning his soul with outrage.

714Maximos

As Tomorrow soared inward he would be assaulted by very very faint music, though while he likely had a myraid of super senses he would be able to hear it from 2000ft away from the island itself. It was soft, peaceful, and fit the calm demeanor of the island.

Tomorrow Wrote:

When John la--

Shadow Island Wrote:

-Lunoc Force Seal:

The actual visible seal is carved into the base of the island. The Seal absorbs the oncoming force of motion from any attacking or approaching force and reflects it back into and across the island. Effectively, if someone where to try and blow up the island, the missile will fall idly where in place having all inertia sucked from it, and the island will move away about an inch. The more the force the harder the push. The same is true for any invading peoples, ships, magical attacks, or otherwise. Random guests are simply not allowed unless they are written into the defense system.

And after their encounter in Durem, Tomorrow had been written out. His name chucked in with a particular list of individuals no longer welcome, and are thusly subject to the defense grid. About 2000ft outside the island Tomorrow would find his massive leap had all of its moment stolen and he was set plummeting downwards. A voice, no matter how powerful vibrates the air, making sound, that vibration is motion, momentum, meaning Tomorrow's scream fell silent, no matter how far or loud he yelled it would never breach the barrier. Though the calm music would easily escape. As for himself it wouldnt feel like smacking an object, but as if all his forward motion was suddenly stolen, rendering his jump completely inert. And the island would move half an inche farther as it absorbed the momentum. All such attempts to board would yield exactly the same results. Though the distance the island traveled was dependent on how hard the attack made was. It would never travel above an inch or two.

He would be able to see Maximos and Walter enjoying some tea off in the forest, blissfully ignorant of the ruckus. Neither man even ventured a glance in his direction.

If Tomorrow had really had some life changing experience Maximos would have been interested, but John in their last encounter basically changed in the split second it took a Reaper to swing a scythe. And believe me, Reapers are very adept with the scythe. If Maximos had given his verbal assault and left, he would have been open to receiving one, but Tomorrow gave as good as he got, casting insult and verbal attack. Their business was concluded, and Maximos was uninterested in renewing. Perhaps, as he fell into the ocean below he would have the time to cool off, or have a much needed bath.

Maximos did pause in his seat for a moment, and rub beneath his nose, halting his playing for a moment, and causing Walter's head to c**k slightly to the side.

Master?

Maximos, gently placed his violin down beside his lap and took another sip of tea, meeting Walters glance with a simple expectant smile on his face. His right hand waving off the disruption.

Excellent Master, would you like more?

Maximos grinned from ear to ear. He knew Walter was being nice, he'd only just picked it back up. He lacked the physical dexterity to play an instrument in that clumsy shadow form, and so he quite enjoyed the sensation.

Yes Walter, one lump this time if you dont mind.

The humble butler nodded, pouring and serving with formal grace.

Of course, Master.

A minute or so later, the playing would begin again. Practice makes perfect after all.

((As this is the before Maximos went to Barton and before Teira, Maximos is still present on the island without disrupting the space time continuum.))

715Tomorrow

Tomorrow blinked as all the momentum - the way he travelled - was sucked right out of him - before he plummeted, falling the whatever distance to land in the sea with an almighty splash.

The cold water was a shock to his system, blowing through his body as fast as any electric shock, and a stream of bubbles erupted from his mouth as he screamed out.

In pain. Rage. Frustration. He screamed so hard, his lungs hurt. When he finally ran out of breath, it was a vicious scraping of the water around him to rise up to the surface above, his mouth gasping for precious oxygen as his head broke through the frothy surface.

He lay there for a moment, simply floating, trying to catch his breath, trying to gather his thoughts. The water was a cool salve to the fire he'd felt before. Closing his eyes, he thought he could hear music, calm and serene, over the sounds of the waves lapping off themselves and his body. This wasn't to say that he had super-hearing, but considering he had nothing but empty ocean surrounding him for miles, the sound of music travelled far.

He'd come to fight Maximos. To find out why he hadn't killed him. To find out why he'd let those people in the building die. Perhaps even to ask him why he'd changed so much...or even if he'd ever changed at all, and that John had never really opened his eyes.

But it was John who had never changed.

Rolling over, he lifted his metallic arm up and over his head, beginning the freestyle stroke. It was a long way to swim back to shore...if he was going in the right direction.

John needed to get busy living before he got busy dying. And if Maximos didn't seem too plussed to have John around at the moment... all the better.

716Ruuvan

After taking a little break for himself, or walking aimlessly around the island for a long time if you prefer, Ruuvan came back to the central part of the island in search of Walter. Since he had left him somewhere around the plants and whatnot he figured that would be a good place to start, and his search also ended at the same time.

After closing in to within a few feet of Walter, Ruuvan spoke in a more cheery tone than before... if that was possible for him.

"Walter, I have a favour to ask." He waited for the ever proper Walter to pause or make some form of acceptance to the favour request, "I think my fighting skills have been found wanting lately and, if I am to have a friendly spar when Maximos returns, I'd like to be able to give him a good fight. Any chance you could sort out a sparring partner for me?" And he waited, a smile on his face.

717Maximos

Yes, of course Master Ruuvan, how may I be of service?

Walter paused, for a moment, looking up from the roses and brushing the soil off his hands.

Indeed. If the Master would please head to sparring grounds, there.

And the stately Butler pointed at dry patch of ground surrounded marked by several protruding boulders and the like for terrain. And with that he was off, he made his way into the windmill where he vanished for what had to be several minutes before returning.

Is the Master ready?

Walter said kindly, and calmly, and most of all formally.

718Ruuvan

And whilst Walter was gone Ruuvan prepared himself, making sure his ever-present Elven armour was secured, both his old Elven blades strapped to his sides and the bow across his back snug next to the quiver. He had no idea what to expect; this was Maximos' home and it was always strange to him, so whatever Walter had in mind was going to be fun and challenging.

As Walter came back Ruu looked at him and nodded.

"Ready as ever. Start easy, if you please, it has been some time."

He knew Walter wasn't his sparring partner, but he figured the butler was going to be in control the whole time. If not... well, let's just say it'd be a steep learning curve to get back to his former glory.

719Maximos

Of course.

But Walter was not his opponent, a fight with Walter was not really a fight, it was a game or a joke or some such. No, Walter reached into his apron and pulled out a small white sheet of paper, 4inches wide, and 10inches long, and laid it on the ground.

Though the thing of notice was that he laid it in Ruuvans forward cast shadow. Without a warning the shadow turned dark as night, and dis-attached from its host forming into a small perfectly round puddle with the talisman as its center. The puddle sparked, and churned, violent, spikes and lashes rising from it before it completely calmed.

The without warning a hand rose from it, bursting free as if from the womb. This was immediately followed by a second hand, both limbs were jet black with absolutely no definition. Like a naked mannequin they lacked even the most basic of features, like finger nails. Both arms pushed revealing a head, and shoulders. The head cast down hiding its face. Soon came a decidedly male torso, though it lacked any genitalia. Then of course legs, and feet. It hoisted itself up rather wobbly as if it was stepping for the first times. Its movements were shakey and extremely fluid. Finally, its head snapped upwards revealing....

Nothing. No face, only two glowing violet spots where eyes should have been.

It stepped forward, stepping by pressing its head forward then leaning its entire body behind and underneath stepping toward. Ruuvan, and reaching its hands out toward him, but not touching him, not yet.

The Master may begin when ready.

Walter said, alerting Ruuvan that despite the oddities he was seeing the fight was quite on.

720Ruuvan

Ruuvan watched with interest and anticipation as the creature was formed, seemingly using his own shadow to create itself. He had seen shadow arts before, but it never ceased to amaze how versatile it was. He showed no fear, since he wasn't scared, only a mild interest mingled with his battle-readiness as he watched the creature form and start making it's way towards him.

No sooner had the words left Walter's lips had Ruuvan swung the bow from his back, notched an arrow, and sent it hurtling at deathly speeds towards his target. The effect of this arrow was simple: Force. One hell of a punch flying through the air towards the chest of his opponent.

721Maximos

It dodged!

But in a way that barely even seemed human. It bent backwards at the waist, and at its knees, and even at the ankles, almost in a complete arch, with its arms reach upwards. Then suddenly sprung back up. Something seemed different about it, it had a tiny bit more definition, two lumps where ears should be, a bump for a nose.

No sooner had did the arrow soar by had the creature swung a jet black bow from his back, notched an arrow, and sent it hurtling at deathly speeds towards his target. The effect of this arrow was simple: Force. One hell of a punch flying through the air towards the chest of his opponent.

722Ruuvan

Ruu could read the beginnings of a dodge, seeing the legs appear to buckle and the whole form flood backwards, so he could see he had already missed. Without waiting to see what it had in store for him, he notched two arrows this time and sent it flying. One struck the shadow's arrow in mid-air, rendering both destroyed, and the other sailed through to it's target. It was the last one; an arrow of pure, unadulterated force.

723Maximos

A bow?! Where the fleeb did a bow come from?!

A nose, it had a definite nose, and its face was a bit elongated. Its ears were beginning to for, though they werent perfect one could see where they might have come from. Those were definitely hands that gripped that bow, and feet that cements its position in the dirt.

The arrows collided giving it the ample time necessary to notch a second arrow itself and send it soaring at Ruuvans second arrow. The two met in mid air causing a rather powerful explosion of force, blowing back some nearby grass and kicking up something of a dirt storm.

The shadow was blown back, rolling onto its back and then onto hits feet. But those werent bare feet anymore, they were shoes. Or at least they were beginning to become shoes, it seemed some poorly, half constructed clothing now adorned its naked form.

724Ruuvan

Ruu didn't think about where things came from or how it was even possible, there was no time for such things in a fight. All you could do was focus on your target and adapt, and it appeared the shadow was adapting rather quickly.

With the mid-air collision between the two powerful arrows came the rush of air, the firm-footed elf able to deal with it... hell, he'd used the gust of air arrow how many times? Still, no time to dally. He was upping his game, becoming more familiar with the bow with every second he held it in his hand. It had been a long time since he used it to any battle effect, but by god he was going to be the elf he once was.

Ruuvan reached back into his quiver with astonishing speed, notching five arrows in one large bundle against the string. He seemed to manage as if it was just one, but that was due to years of training and being a professional bowman. He let them fly towards his target, the bundle of five breaking up slightly. Two flew towards each of the shadow's arms, two to the legs and a final one in the dead centre of its chest.

The arrows aimed at the legs and arms were there to immobilise the target, exploding into a pretty mass of blue before contact... contact that would instantly freeze its limbs. The one in the centre served as the distraction, bursting into a bright light to blind the target before forming into a spear of light aimed at inflicting massive damage to shadow beings.

725Maximos

The shadow hung in motion. Its body as still as a statue, as a block of ice. So totally unnatural, the way it suddenly moved and then froze. Its "eyes" locked on target.

Ruuvan dug deeper, five arrows it was!

And as he dug deeper, he fed it even deeper. Its ears elongated, its clothing filled in, like an artist carving in details to a structure, it matched Ruuvans elven armor exactly. But it was still missing something...a face. It wasnt anyone without a face.

The creature's feet secured themselves on the ground, much like Ruuvan had secured himself against the force blast. Two arrows chilled its feet. Though its arms almost immediately moved, just barely dodging the second set of arrows and firing forth a spiraling projectile of black to match the devouring light. The two swirled in mid air, light enveloping the black, before the black enveloped the light, and the two immediately broke off into two warring halves and then vanished entirely.

Is this opponent satisfactory Master Ruuvan?

Walter called out from the side of the ring.

726Ruuvan

Ruuvan's suspicions were confirmed; this shadow, taken from his own, was matching his physical traits and using the corresponding moves to his. It seemed to be able to read him as well as he could, which was no surprise since it seemed to be him.

"It is fine, Walter."

Ruuvan could see the range attacks weren't getting him anywhere, so he broke off into a run towards his target. Yes, the shadow was immobile for the moment, but that did not mean he could not retaliate. So, as he ran, he slung the bow onto his back and drew both his weapons, calling forth to the Lightbringer in his mind to grant him the power he needed should he call upon it.

As the gap closed and the two combatants drew closer, Ruuvan brought back his right sword and slashed out across the shadow's chest area, keeping his left ready for any counter.

727Maximos

Eeeeet...

It strained forward. The mask like face it wore breaking just above the chin.

Eeeetessss....

Sound escaped, what had to be several voices, easily ten.

Eteessfeeeen.....

No, twenty voices!

Eeeteesfeeeeeenwwwwaaalttaaaar...

No! It was thirty! How many people were in that one thing! The gaping hole in its mouth began to refine, expanding, peeling back for lips!

Itess.Itesfin!

Ruuvan zoomed across the gap between both men, and it seemed almost obvious, its hands were brought up around its neck grasping the air, straining to understand, its eyes were opened for the first time. Ten voices...were they dying off?

It iz...finne, Walteeeaaaar...

But possibly the last as it seemed it was almost out of time! Five voices?! Ruuvan was right atop it! His sword bore down with incredible force.

-THUD-

No.

It said flatly, with one voice remaining. Ruuvans voice exactly. Its face had finished forming into an exact dark opposite of the man before it. Although it carried a sickly dastardly smile. And it had brought its bow up to stop the oncoming blade, catching it in a nitch right in the center of the bow, right between its index and middle fingers of his left hand.

Ruuvan was at point blanc range. Before he could bring the other sword around, he would notice that the shadow had used its right hand to c**k back the bowstring with a arrow that glowed a sickly green.

Its not fine at all.

The veritable Dark Ruuvan said as it fired forth its arrow. Ruuvan knew this arrow, he had used it before. It launched a cyclone of wind to carry its target soaring upwards into the sky. But it was focused, refined on him, and only him.

But wait!? He didnt use that arrow yet!

728Ruuvan

His sword was stopped on an exact copy of the bow he had, the bow Maximos had returned to him in some way during his journeys. This abomination of the light was a dark copy of him, an exact copy. It couldn't learn any more from Ruu since it was him. The real way to beat an opponent is to know him, but if both opponents know the same about each other, if they are the same person, then it makes for a spectacular battle. How can one win against something that is them? Simple. Be better. Adapt.

Ruuvan was thrown back, flashes of the past few seconds tearing through his mind as he soared backwards and came to a less than graceful stop on the floor. He was caught off-guard this time, what with coming face to face with a dark copy of himself, but nothing more would phase him. He knew what was ahead; not a simple spar to warm up, he was fighting himself. Something he had been doing long after he was tricked into service by the Dark Lord. Now he was fighting himself.

Calm. Calm washed over Ruuvan like the lakes near his home back on Aria, the breeze floating over the island cooling the beads of sweat on his forehead; not sweat from exhaustion, sweat from complete surprise and fear. Yes, fear. Ruuvan was scared of what he was capable. Past-tense, was. He was now facing his demons, so to speak, and he finally realised he was ready. It was not going to be easy, but then again life wasn't.

It started slowly; he took a few steps towards the shadow from the newly created distance, a fresh start so to speak, before breaking into a run once again. He had called the power of the Lightbringer to his aid, kept in reserve, and he could only assume the dark being had called forth to whatever god for more power. Well, he should've done, Ruu was not going to take a back seat anymore. He was not going to hold himself back out of fear, he was facing them.

Ruuvan was focused, his eyes locked onto his enemy, hands gripped around his blades as he got closer to the shadow. Even though it was only a short distance the speed he had picked up was incredible. Light burnt around him like fire, pulsing within him and coating his weapons of deliverance with the Lightbringers strength. Closer and closer he came, watching every move of the being. Then he jumped, soaring only a few feet off the ground but seeming to fly the short distance. A final explosion of light came from his body, blinding and powerful, the true power of the Elemengal elves behind him.

He began to spin, the blades held out to create some kind of whirlwind of light and flashing blades. He only had two blades though, right? Of course, but the manifestation of power around him hardened into blades of their own, as if an army of sword-bearing fighters of light were coming down onto the creature. To a spectator it would seem like he had put everything into this one attack, but that was not the case. Years of anger, fear, and passion welling up inside him giving an almost endless supply. He had learnt to control it, the power welling within him since he had returned from Heaven.

And so, the whirlwind of light blades and Elven fury, formed feet away from the shadow being, was coming down harder and faster than the first of god.

729Maximos

What type of fool stands there waiting for an attack? The answer was simple...this one. As Ruuvan soared back, it stood still moving only to bend the bow back slightly and shatter the ice off its feet.

It didnt fire arrows in his wake, it didnt bullrush him. It didnt need to, it just smiled a dastardly smile, a smile Ruuvan alone would know. It was the sort of face you would expect to be bathed in the blood of innocents. A sickening sight for any hero to see precisely what they would and could look like if they were to fall into the pits of despair. No, he didnt need to attack, like a good sniper he knew when to strike and when to let his target suffer and bleed. He could see the fear, he could smell the doubt, his single arrow had done far more than strike Ruuvan's chest, it had struck straight through to his heart. He was more than a copy of the man across him, he was his shadow, he had been there through every good and bad deed of both his lives, he was his equal he was his opposite in every way.

This just wasnt a fair fight. Not yet. Not like this, not with any doubt or fear in Ruuvans heart. Where Ruuvan had fear, his shadow had joy, where he had doubt it had boundless confidence.

Ruuvan charged forward at blinding speeds, his footsteps were graceful and yet purposefully barely disturbing the grass beneath him. Then he lept into the air.

Darkkeeper!

The shadows voice called out as Ruuvan exploded in white.

GUIDE MY ARROW!!

He wretched his bowstring back, a look of utter exertion tearing across his face. His blank violet eyes strained, his grip quivered as the bow strained to pull back, a bolt of black forming in its space. There was a low rumble, more audible than physical as the bolt began to surge and glow with sickly lavender waves of power. As the armies of the light were released by Ruuvan's blades, the single black arrow shot forth from the Dark Ruuvan's bow. The rumble focused, becoming clearer, and clearer, this was no rumble it was a roar. The sickly deep roar of some monstrous beast locked in depths unimaginable reaching its unholy and truly wretched arm forward to grasp at Ruuvan's confidence, at his faith in himself and tear it to shreds. In true representation the arrow shaped and formed into a massive hand ripping across the space between both warriors in effort to grasp and smother the army of light.

The two met in a most violent fashion, bathing over each other and battling with one another. Blades dug deep into the hand and yet its mighty fingers crushed more than a few warriors of light, until finally in a explosion of black smog the remaining warriors of light shredded through the hand and mercilessly collided with the shadow below. This body was sent soaring back like a rag doll smacking into one of the nearby boulders holding it in place as it cut, sliced and rent until after what felt like an eternity of agony, the light dispersed.

Through gravities will along is fell to the floor landing on its knee. It was without both arms, and had half of a visible face. Its legs and body was torn to veritable shreds and yet somehow the remnants of its face still smiled. For a moment Ruuvan would see it, the talisman, the small sheet of paper Walter had placed into his shadow was buried deep in the Shadows chest. And slowly the shadow began to stand, its limbs reforming, reattaching as a sickly laughter filled the air.

....its about time....now show me your strength...

Now, the fight was even. Now Ruuvan and his oldest foe could stand on equal plane. And now the real fight could begin.

730Ruuvan

Ruuvan could hear the shadow call out to his dark lord, the power of light he had called being matched by his dark opposite. He was relentless, even as the arrow was released and all manner of darkness swirled around it, he was relentless. With the power of the Lightbringer and the Darkkeeper colliding in this arena came a powerful memory. A memory of the first time Ruuvan stood in battle against the servants of the Dark Lord; no fear, no doubt, only determination and the army of light at his back.

In the brief moment that the two collided it seemed like an entire battle was being waged; good against evil, light versus dark. On it went, heavy losses on both sides, until only one remained. Historically speaking, this was the time in Aria when Ruuvan was struck down and tricked into the Dark Lord's servitude, but this time was different. This time he had the power, the skill, to fight back. The dark hand was destroyed leaving only Ruuvan flying towards his shadow, spinning furiously with years of rage lashing out at it.

Then it stopped.

The light faded, the shadow dissipated, and Ruuvan was left standing in the middle of their own battleground, staring down his opponent with a new found confidence. Nothing phased him, not even as the shadow reformed and spoke to him, he stood his ground.

Then it started.

With renewed vigour, with a whole new purpose to his movements, Ruuvan began to close in on his target. His soul was pulsing with light, not visible to anyone but those with the Elemengal sight; his shadow would see it and he would understand Ruu's true strength was about to come out.

With the distance closed and with his Elven blades coated with a fine sheet of bright light, he attacked. His right blade swung in from the right in a powerful horizontal slash whilst his left was swung up and over to come down vertically on his shadow; he was quick, quicker than before, and the strength behind the blows only came from the best fighters known throughout time.

731Maximos

As opposed to the famed blades the shadow rested on the strength of the bow. A bow in melee combat was nearly unheard of, but the shadow wielded it as skillfully as Ruuvan wielded his swords. Which is to say he wielded them as skillfully as Ruuvan wielded his bow.

He twisted the bow to the right, his dark hands immediately sliding hand over hand like rotating a quarter staff. It caught and diverted the horizontal slash, while halting the vertical cold with a dry thudding. His nimble hands stood ever close to the center of the bow, ever ready to notch it back.

As it did, as it completed one rotation his right slid back grasping the taught string and bending the wood back, and then releasing it, dry firing the bow. Though he fire no arrow, that is not to say he did not attack. The sheer force of the bow snapping back into place would be more than enough to knock Ruuvan's blades off the bow and away from attack range for just a second. The second it took for the shadow to step forward and swing the bow, like a bat toward the elves gut.

732Ruuvan

Ruuvan was hoping his shadow would've turned onto using the swords by now, but it was apparent it would not be doing that right now. Instead both his swords came to a halt on the shadow of the bow, his quick reflexes not enough to outdo his own shadow's, thus meaning his swords were flung back, causing Ruu to take a few steps back with them.

Before the shadow even moved he could tell there was an offensive move coming; the grip on the bow in order to wield it like a bat, for example. So as the shadow swung it towards his midsection, Ruu turned both his swords, so the flat of the blades were facing the bow, and struck the weapon off to the side in order to deflect the attack. Now, with both his swords unable to be pulled back for a successful move in time, and with the shadow's arms unable to protect it for a brief second, Ruu took a step in and performed an unheard of technique for the elves; a head butt, right to what he assumed to be the bridge of the shadow's nose.

733Maximos

-SMACK-

Success, head against head. An improvisation! With the fierce impact the shadow shuffled backwards, momentarily stunned. His hand rising up to caress a black cracked line in his forehead.

Ruuvan would be able to see it, the surge of arcana from the talisman in his chest coursing through his body to heal the small wound. Hopefully, he would figure out what to do before it was too late. But in either way, magic took time to build, and a stun stole from the shadow a precious few seconds of action.

How much more time does a proper elf need?

734Ruuvan

The correct answer would be: Not a lot.

Straight after he felt his head collide with the shadow, Ruuvan spent now time in bringing his swords back to a more suitable position. He remember the talisman in the being's chest from earlier, not to mention being able to see the power as he went for his target yet again. So, with light once again imbuing his weapons, Ruuvan moved forward and thrust both blades directly into the being's chest.

Piercing was more effective against Elven armour, Ruuvan knew that, and as much as he wanted to cleave the being in half horizontally to cut the paper, it wouldn't be possible. As sharp and powerful as his blades were, Elven armour was built to withstand. It still took a lot of force for the thrusting attack in order to penetrate, but with his new found strength it was a small feat.

735Maximos

Direct and to the point, a wise approach. Only the rarget continually would Ruuvan be able to break a whole in its defenses and find victory. It was the key difference between the two warriors, Ruuvan had no glowing weak point.

A stun may last a few seconds, but the feel of two blades sinking into its chest quickly awakened the shadow to the reality of the moment. The light coating the blades acted in much the same way fire would, allowing the blades to sear through its outer shell so very much easier. Out of instinct his hands rose up grasping both blades and squeezing as tight as he could, dropping the bow. The friction slowing the blades no more than an inch from the talisman hidden in his chest.

Black smog steam seared from both winds, and both hands. Veins of white dug into his palms and his left foot gritted against the sandy turf stealing a strong foot. There was literally nothing he could do, with a constant source of black the light wouldnt destroy him, and his hands were holding, but he hadnt the room to maneuver anywhere other than leaning back, pulling the blades a few inches out. A smirk cast across his face as his deep violet eyes stared into Ruuvans.

736Ruuvan

So the two were in deadlock; Ruuvan pushing his blades in as the shadow held them at bay, meaning neither of them were getting anywhere. The elf strained against the force pulling his blades back, straining against an enemy for the first time in a while. He wasn't weak, that was not the answer, but he was against his dark opposite and both had the strength to remain even.

Of course Ruu could see his opposite wasn't able to do anything except hold the blades, using a majority his strength to do so. So, seeing how effective a certain move had been before, Ruuvan lowered his stance and went for a head butt again, this time placing more force behind it with his back straightened, though he continued to lock his gaze with the shadow's, staring him down with his own deathly smile.

737Maximos

A wise choice again, but against any other opponent. Ruuvan was fighting his opposite, he was fighting himself. And while it took time to learn his moves, it did know them. There was no way he would be able to pull off the same move twice.

The grin widened, before it vanished. The shadow wretched both blades straight up ripping up from its torso through both of its shoulders as it fell to its knees. Performing the quickest of motions. Both hands reaching back and drawing out two arrows slamming them straight down towards Ruuvans feet aiming to pin them to the ground. The act of drawing an arrow being one of the quickest motions either warrior could perform.

Regardless of his success or failure he immediately kicked off the ground backwards, the wounds in his shoulders already healed as he covered a good 6ft of space, immediately drawing his bow and firing an arrow. But something was off about this shot, he it missed. Even Ruuvan would be able to realize that a shot like that should miss so clearly. There would be an audible "thunk", as the arrow struck a surface behind the elven warrior. And the shadow immediately notched another arrow waiting for Ruuvans reaction.

738Ruuvan

Ruuvan admitted his mistake, he was going for an easy move in order to gain the upper hand and it had cost him. As both blades were pulled up, Ruuvan jerked forward one foot straight into the path of the arrows. It was a searing pain as they thrust through his armour and into the ground below, but it didn't phase him; warriors that there'd be pain in a fight, thus part of their training involved learning to ignore it and continue on, a very valuable skill indeed.

And so Ruuvan was left to contend with the arrows impaling his feet as the shadow jumped back, quickly reaching down and pulling them free with the blades still in his hands; drawing an arrow quickly was definitely a skill they both had, and pulling them from one's feet was performed just as quickly, if not slightly more painful. Then he looked up to see an arrow fly right passed him, a shot hat an archer never missed without intention.

It would take time to draw his bow out now, however quickly he could perform it, and such an act would've left him open to the second arrow the shadow had already notched. So, calling on more power from the Lightbringer to have more energy in reserve, Ruuvan bolted off to one side and placed a boulder between him and the shadow, not to mention distance from the arrow in the ground as well.

Ruuvan drew his bow and notched an arrow as he ran, quickly sheathing both swords and running nimbly behind the cover. His shadow may have known what he had planned, but without visual contact it would make it difficult. Quickly drawing the bow back, Ruu remembered the shadow's last known location and fired the arrow upwards and at an angle so it would come straight back down. To speed up the whole act, since pulling back to maximum strength would launch the arrow way too high and give it a lot of time to come back, he fired it so it sailed a nice 25 foot into the air before coming back down.

As the arrow made its descent, the wood seemed to split and form into multiple arrows. If this wasn't bad enough, it broke into about eight of them in order to carpet the area where the shadow stood. If this wasn't as bad as it could get, though nothing would phase either combatant at this time, each arrow would land uselessly in the ground surrounding his opponent. A quick glance would see they had formed a circle around the shadow, though a quick glance would be all one was able to do before the ground in-between the arrows exploded upwards in a shower of light magic.

739Maximos

Ruuvan might immediately notice the fact that the did not immediately heal. During his last encounter he was nearly invulnerable, but the power of the Cure he wore around his neck had faded. This wound would heal faster than normal, and probably be gone by midday tomorrow but for now it would be with him, and it would be free. He would also notice something wrong with his feet as he tried to move away. For as soon as he moved to removed the arrows they appeared to be stuck. What seemed to be grass and vines dug from dusty soil homes passing through and around binding them in place rather securely.

Ruuvan was new to his powers but the shadow was not. Here was his reminder, he had powers over nature expressed through his bow and arrow. Bow and arrow. This was a vast garden and while he just so happened to be in the one grassless locations, roots run deep and long and their status cannot be read by the surface soil atop them. However, for an elf that could sense the very nature he controlled.

You look, you look but you do not see! Watch and learn how to wield you and me!

Ruuvans eyes opened, a deep green, and for a moment the world for the elf was covered in a hue of chartreuse. He could see them, veins of green beneath the soil. He could see the life, like water coursing through their viens. He could see the nutrients sapped from the soil, bringing existance to the supple blades of grass. But more importantly, he could see the two arrows piercing a single large tree root from which his agonizing bindings arose.

Your eyes they see, its what they do, so tell me Ruu...why cant you?

Ruuvan could see anything, anything he needed to see within reason as long as he was ready and able to accept the consequence. In this case, the green which covered his eyes like a fog, making the shadow a completely unnatural creation appear barely visible, and things such as the windmill completely invisible. In other words, the elf could see anything he focused on...for a price. Though the green would fade away soon after.

What kind of fool would any respectable warrior be to simply let a rain of arrows fall? Even if he could see their paths would not harm him thats a foolish thing in the least. The Shadow immediately turned his bow straight up firing off a bolt of green. The green billowed up a mess of dust and grit and in the gathering wind it formed, and impacted the mess of recently formed arrows like an activated fan would impact a desk full loose papers.

Of course what would feel like eons before the arrow struck its home the shadow lowered its bow, notching two more arrows and firing them off. Both missed, again, this time soaring in opposite directions. Two more were immediatley notched and it waited. Ruuvan's will was up to par, his strength and endurance were where they should be, but he lacked experience to use it. He had a vessel of legendary power, and he was running fast and swinging hard, there was so much more...

And so the shadow waited...

740Ruuvan

So it turned out that Ruuvan couldn't move, but he still fired the arrows in order to show he was not out of fight, but they failed. Then his world became clouded, the shadow creations fading into nothingness as he saw the true beauty of nature. This, and the familiar voice of his wife coming through his ears, was enough to strengthen the small wane in his resolve. Nature faded away bringing everything back into focus, his eyes returning to normal just as another two arrows went off target.

In the brief time it took his equal to notch another two arrows, which wasn't that long at all, Ruuvan became aware. Aware of the power that burnt within him, aware of the things he could control, and more importantly aware of the things he could do. Ruu quickly drew two arrows and notched them, firing them straight down into the ground in front of him and piercing the same root his equal had done; the roots entangling his feet fought against the counter-acting force, but soon the magic of both arrows cancelled out and the root whipped back into the ground. A shield of pure white light crossed over the front of his body, making it almost impossible to see Ruuvan and being blinding to look at, but he continued to work. He was calling on the power of the Lightbringer to maintain the shield, but most of his power was coming from his bow.

Without waiting any longer, Ruu notched and drew three arrows back in his bow and levelled it at where he knew his target was, quickly lowering the shield for an instant to allow the arrows to pass. Once they had soared through the threshold Ruu placed the shield back up and notched another three arrows behind his cover, waiting to hear the arrows do their business. Two of the three began encircling the centre one, spinning around it at great speeds whilst in the air, before suddenly exploding in a bright flash of green and entwining to create a vortex of the wind spell he was all too familiar with. If having a directional tornado coming your way wasn't bad enough, the third arrow exploded into flames and began mixing with the wind, miraculously not going out, and making the tornado all the more deadly with lick of flame tearing around inside. He was finally aware of everything going on around him, able to concentrate on a myriad of things as the fight continued.

741Hogosha No Juunikyuu

It had been a couple of months since Juunikyuu had found her Shadow and during that time she had never strayed far from Maximos, almost afraid that he would do another disappearing act. But tonight something was different. Very different. Something was calling to the Senshi. Something was calling her very loudly and it had been for a couple of days now. It had even affected her sleep. It wasn't Juuni, when the tiny neko-jin hadn't been out in control of the body she had been sleeping quietly within their subconscious. Juunikyuu was beginning to get irritated and was currently sat absent mindedly in a part of the garden watching the clouds pass by in the sky overhead. She jumped when a scream reverberated through her mind and both she and Juuni were startled as they stared around. Had that just been in her head? A crippling pain in her chest cause Juunikyuu to keel over, clawing at the nothingness that was stabbing at her. Panting she pulled back her tunic and stared in disbelief at the shadow mark which was nestled between her breasts. It oozed blood.

"What the hell...?"

And then her head snapped up at another scream. The penny dropped.

"Fuin!"

And in a blinding swirl of sparks and feathers she had disappeared.

742Maximos

And that was all he needed.

Seeing three arrows soar toward him the shadow turned his back to the oncoming assault firing the two arrows he had notched back off behind him, again in opposite directions. Almost immediately after he was caught up by a cyclone of wind and flame. Red lashing across his body as the wind sucked his light frame upwards. His head flipped over his legs, and then his legs over his head again and again in a tilt and tumble upwards. His body craning to resist the vortex for just a second that was all it would take.

Ruuvan had failed to notice one detail. The last four arrows that the shadow launched, not only missed but they made no impact sound. The simple reason was because at five separate edges of the ring sat five arrows hovering in mid air as he brought an arrow to bare. Immediately all five arrows began to glow in place, as energy bathed over each of them disintegrating the actual arrows as the single notched arrow was enraptured in luminences and then set free. It immediately cut straight through the vortex scattering it viciously as it made its way straight for Ruuvan.

A new trick, the abilities of many arrows placed into one advanced arrow. An advanced arrow containing all the power and speed of its sources!

743Ruuvan

Ruuvan had never been this ability used before, nor had he even thought about it due to his mind still uncovering his potential, but in the second before the final arrow was fired he was able to make a mental note.

There was no way he was able to move out of its path, it was coming way too fast, but he had called in the power of the Lightbringer sufficiently to put up some kind of defence. Facing the way the arrow was coming, which was from in front of him anyway, Ruu pushed out with his hands as if they were forcing against an invisible barrier; the shield of light grew brighter and thicker, all of his reserve power for the time being going into making the shield stronger. It began to pulse as it was strengthened, beads of sweat forming on his forehead as he struggled to maintain the strength.

744Maximos

Not nearly enough. It was the Lightbringer vs the Darkkeeper. Both were equal and opposite elements meaning the very moment they collided they canceled each other out entirely. With the shield canceled it left Ruuvan facing a very powerful arrow barreling down upon him.

If it struck him, it would surely kill him outright.

And yet instead, it vanished. Scattering into a thousand tiny lights that bathed Ruuvan harmlessly. The shadow grimaced, letting out a low growl before releasing his bow watching it scatter into nothingness, followed by it itself. Like a pile of sand caught in a stiff wind the shadow was blown to nothingness, its form peeling apart dissolving. The dissolved black bits swirling toward Ruuvan on an invisible wind and reforming his shadow. Leaving a small sheet of paper to drift to the ground.

And an aged butler, to scoop it up and place it into his apron.

I trust you find yourself thoroughly, warmed up Master Ruuvan?

745Ruuvan

Ruuvan saw the shield disintegrate in front of him and was left with the arrow bearing down on him. He may not have known all his powers, especially this new one that had been used again him, but he knew there wouldn't be enough time to avoid the arrow; he was fast, true enough, but not that fast. Part of him knew Walter would call it off before the inevitable happened, but there was still the other side that thought his death was imminent and simply accepted it. Dying in a fight such as this would be a honourable death, albeit rather short, and he watched his impending doom race towards him. Ruu kept his eyes on the arrow, even as it disappeared, then turned his attention quickly to the fading shadow that reintegrated itself at his feet. Sweat had started to form on his forehead from the battle and he let out a slow breath as it all ended as quickly as it had started.

Walter's voice was like a calming wave to him, removing any fear of death for the time-being and bringing him back around to reality. After relaxing his muscles from their tensed state, he placed the bow onto his back and exited the arena towards Walter.

"Warmed up and wiser, thank you Walter." he smiled at the man who he had come to consider family, "It was definitely an interesting fight, I'll say that, so thank you again." he bowed his head at Walter.

746Maximos

Walter smiled calmly and nodded. It wasnt that Walter had stopped it, it was simply that each shadow duplicate only had a prescribed amount of essence. After an attack of that magnitude it burned itself out, and faded away. Walter trusted Ruuvan to find a way to survive. Perhaps it was because he had watched Master Maximos train with these creatures daily.

Anything else for the Master?

He said with a small bow of his head.

747Ruuvan

Ruuvan hadn't known about the power issue, though a small part of him might have done, the rest wanted comfort in knowing someone else was in control and wouldn't let him die. Unknown to him he got lucky this time, but that wasn't weighing on his mind now that it was over.

"No thank you, Walter. I think I'll just stop here for a while, take in the fight." he bowed his head to Walter again and walked back into the middle of the sparring area.

It was normal for Ruuvan to sit and meditate on battles he had, running through them in his mind over and over again to better himself and learn from his mistakes. This time it would be more about reviewing the abilities he had seen the shadow use and remember them so he could use them against another person, as well as run over the fight as a whole. So, placing his bow beside him and sitting cross-legged in the area the fight had taken place, Ruu exhaled slowly and calmed himself. It was normal meditation, anyone could see that, only his mind wouldn't be the most calm place for however long he decided to analyse the fight for.

748Maximos

Really Ruuvan....

A familiar voice said from its perch, leaning against a nearby rock. His arms were folded, his clothes a bit ragged, and torn, but otherwise he was who he was.

Maximos ran his bandaged right hand through his hair, before returning it to its placed folded across his chest. His shoulder leaned precariously on the side of the rock, and his back lie toward the sun casting his shadow long across the sparring ground, and leaving his form like silhouette of sorts against the sun.

...napping in my front yard?

749Maximos

  • Several Months Later -

With a bright gleaming smile, Maximos' face tore through the clouds, ripping up a cone of clouds to swirl around the swath of black he carved across the clear blue skies toward his floating home.

Behind him a large dark shadow loomed in the clouds forming what would have been a most sinister silhouette of a beast most terrifying...if its wasnt a close friend...

And just before he peaked over the 400ft cone of earth which extended below the surface of the island, his boots cut out letting inertia and gravity battle and allowing the shadow to simply plop on the islands surface. He dusted off a few loose ice particles before he turned to the nearest shadow and began to speak. Speak, in the loosest possible usage of the word, as his mouth moved but no sound came out. And he waited for his friend to land, hope that Ryugi would at the very least mind Walter's garden when placing those large feet down.

750Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi wouldn't be so careless as to trample Walter's hard work. Ryugi didn't know Walter was also the gardener, but he admired its beauty nonetheless, and wouldn't dare destroy such a beautiful thing. As Ryugi's golden form burst from the clouds, he used what was left of his momentum to climb up, and with another bright flash of light, he quickly turned himself back into the human form Maximos, and Walter, would remember.

The momentum allowed him to flip into a front flip, and land on the edge of the island, about ten feet in from the edge, and neatly out of the way of the garden. Ryugi winced a bit as his legs went numb from the shock of landing, but he was alright to say the least, and very much ready for lunch.

That was a lovely trip. It isn't often I get to enjoy flight. But then again, I also enjoy walking, as its not something most dragons are accustomed to doing.

751Maximos

Impressive as before, Maximos smiled and made his way to Ryugi's landing point. He knew Walter could cheat and life leaf the flowers back into good health, but he hated cheating. His monthly visits for minerals and vitamins showed it.

Completely understandable.

He said with a smile.

Walter says there is a table set for us by the night pear tree's. That would be....this way.

Maximos pointed off a bit to the north, and began walking along a stone path. He made it past the rose garden, across the vegetables, a skip across from the apple trees, to a large forest of black tree's with black fruit and leaves near the lighthouse itself. Maximos and Ryugi would arrive just in time to see three humanoid figures poof into tufts of black and blow away leaving several plates and trays laid out across the table, along with two place settings, several pitchers and two glasses.

Walter is busy fixing a mess I made earlier so he wont be joining us. But feel free to take a seat and help yourself!

Sandwiches, salads of several kinds, various barbecued meats, and a plethora of other delicacies lined the table just in reach for either individual to pick from. At which point Maximos would stand in front of his seat, inviting Ryugi over. He would of course wait for his guest to sit before he himself did. And then the feasting would begin!

Lunch is served!

752Ryugi Kazamaru

I'll have to remember to thank Walter the next time I see him. He's made us a FEAST for LUNCH!

Ryugi nodded in thanks to Maximos for letting him sit first, and proceeded to take one of everything. It wasn't often Ryugi got access to such a spread, and some things he didn't exactly remember seeing before. After he'd loaded a plate with as many of the items as possible (he'd have to have seconds just to try everything), he made himself comfortable and took a bite of a sandwich.

Goodness! This is delicious! I'm sure Walter and Vargus would love to trade recipes one of these days.

It was then that Ryugi noticed the strange black fruit growing on the tree they were sitting by.

753Maximos

Indeed, thats Walter for you.

Maximos said with a nod as he served himself much the same as Ryugi every so often being sure to look up and make sure the dragon did put away a whole entree before he could get to it.

He would like that, he's always on the look out for something new to add to his meals. I still dont think he's made half the contents of his last cookbook, but I suppose a chef can never really have enough.

He said taking a bit of a meaty sandwich. His eyes followed Ryugi's up to the tree where the Night Pear hung. And soon, his arm reached across the same path plucking a fresh one and handing it to the his guest.

Try one! They're called Night Pears, they're like a tangy mix of apple and pear with a twist of peach! Walter brought them from the Shadow Realm, I dont know how he got them to survive in the light, but they havent suffered a bit of flavor.

754Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi took the night pear from his friend's grasp and took a big hearty bite. The black fruit crunched much the way a ripe apple might, and Ryugi could taste the sweet juice, and the hint of peach his friend talked about.

That reminds me. While we're in Angara we'll have to introduce you to some of our more interesting dishes. I guarantee you will have had NOTHING like them anywhere else on the planet. We've even got a treat made from the aptly named Dragon Fruit. It only grows in one area in Angara.

Ryugi grinned and finished the pear, and moved on to finishing his sandwich, and a few pieces of the various meats.

755Maximos

Excellent!

Maximos said, crunching into a watermelon slice.

I'll have to remember to bring a slice back for Walter.

As they ate, the sky seemed to rush past them. The ocean buzzed below and clouds whizzed across the outside of the islands safety field. There were no ill effects for Shadow Islands passengers no jostling or jeering, no sudden G-force, but anyone with a set of eyes could see that the island was indeed moving, and very very fast.

So what sort of things do you normally eat on Angara?

Maximos said, almost oblivious to the speed increase.

756Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi chuckled.

Contrary to popular human belief, we don't eat that much meat. Since alot of us are in a human form most of the time, what we eat is usually based on what our mostly human bodies can eat. This opens up a wide variety of foods to us.

Ryugi munched a bit of the salad and took a break from talking. He noticed the island had sped up, but didn't really worry about it. It was probably moving quickly as it had before, during his last trip on the island.

I grew up in the biggest agricultural section of Angara. My father was a farmer, and my mother kept a garden. So we had flowers and all kinds of wonderful things to eat. Vegetables, grains, fruits, and even some meat now and then. Meat we had to buy at the market each day, and it was always fresh. My town doesn't have all the best food though. Its rather common. The really interesting food is in the Capital City. They have EVERYTHING that anyone could want there. Food, merchandise, knick knacks, even weapons and armor.

Of course, there more to Angara than just the food and various items.

Ryugi chuckled and took another bite of some things on his plate, and took the time to fill it back up with the rest of the items e'd missed on his first run through.

757Maximos

Maximos leaned back in his chair, resting his hand on his belly. It was a good meal, but he liked to keep a light lunch, and so he randomly picked a few of the fruits from a bowl of fruit salad.

Hmmm....really? I had no idea! You've always struck me as the city type.

He said, Ryugi was a farm boy that was news to him! He could tried his best to imagine this Central City, or even a dragon farm! it was all very interesting. He might take a moment to pick up a sword for his collection if they had the time!

It sounds amazing. I cant wait!

The clouds had grown dark as they island poured into the storm, wind washed over its craggy surface like a fierce bath trying its best to tear it apart, but trying in vein.

And everyone here is a dragon?

758Ryugi Kazamaru

No matter what they might look like on the outside, they're ALL dragons.

Ryugi smiled as he finished his second plate, and sat back in his chair. he looked off the side of the island at the storms blowing around the outside of the protective area.

Looks like we're getting into the nastier parts of the storms now. We're getting close. Shouldn't be long before we'll break through, and you'll get your first real look at the countryside.

759Maximos

And then it stopped.

Not the storm, but the island. Ahead on the far south of the island, it looked almost like a dome was cut open in the clouds as Shadow Island just poked through the storm. Maximos had made the mistake last time of plowing straight on through, this time he wouldnt be so foolish. Just a tip would serve as an anchor keeping the winds from carrying the large floating home away, an giving Ryugi and Maximos a place to dock at!

We're here! I'd better get some things packed. I'll meet you on the ground!

And with that, he rushed off for the Lighthouse. Clothes, seals, monies, that sort of thing. Once cant just travel on good looks alone!

760Lady Sierra

Maximos Wrote:

Sadly, Maximos was still away at Barton. He had been gone an exceedingly long time. Really, he had left yesterday eve and it had been a whole day. It was even stranger considering Barton was at most an hour long flight away, and there was no way the Master was having trouble gathering the seeds he required. Garden minerals where that hard to find.

For a moment, Walter stared outward and gave a troubled glance to the south. But then simply adjusted his monocle and returned tilling an area of soul with his hands. Whatever was happening, the Master would have wanted it this way.

---

D however, was having entirely too much fun to think of his Big Brother. Wings were so much fun! He couldnt really wrap his feet around her without choking off the precious room she would need to flap this wings so his feet just idly hung. An experience tantamount to riding a roller coaster with flooring.

He was in Heaven, or at least because of the altitude, the rise and fall, the general feeling of loopiness, and sugar high, he was close to it! D wasnt won to "whee!" very loudly, he was more the type of kid who's mouth hangs open and he stares in awe, and then afterwards begs to do it again.

In this case, he reached his arm out and let it slide through the leaves, out of pure luck dodging sharp branches and the like. His tried his best not to squeal in laughter as whip of wind shredded the flower gardens. He tightened his grip, just a bit, his sharp teeth grinning from ear to ear as they spun toward the earth, the wind lashing in his hear, drying out his pearly whites, his cheeks flapping with the sheer G's.

He loved it. But she had slowed!

With laughter blossoming from his voice he responded.

Lets go again!

Wriggling rather excitedly in place.

:: Turning the clock back a few months ::

Teira wanted very much to keep playing, but she also wanted to see Maxi. Giggling with excitement, she flew at break neck speed toward the gardens, maybe Walter would know where Maximos had gotten to?

"Come Deeeeeeeeeeee!~ Teira find Maxi!!"

After all, tag was more fun with more people right?

761Maximos

Yayyyyyyyy!

The "eee" would last as long as Teira held her speed, or until D ran out of breath. Though likely the later would come first. He wasnt totally sure where they were going but, they were moving, and fast, so he didnt care.

Walter would know! And he would take a moment to grab onto his wide brimmed sun hat as Teira flew in so as not to suddenly lose it to the edge of the island. In his right hand was a small spade and in his left was a simple chunk of soil he had pulled from a recently barren chunk of garden. He was expanding the rose's just a bit to add in his recently acquired black roses.

Roses which could be seen in a small plant tray beside him.

I see the Master and the Lady are getting along nicely.

He would say, with a very Walter-esque calm aged smile. Granted, flying at break-neck speeds Lady Teira or even Master D could infact...break their neck and or die, and yet Walter seemed to smile on through. Children were children after all, and he was never the type to smother them with concerns, magic and instinct could cover anything in between.

762Lady Sierra

Teira did a backwards loop-de-loop before landing, showing off as children do and flashing a 'Did you see what I did there?' smile at D, she skipped over to Walter playfully and latched onto his shirt sleeve.

"Teira see Maxi?"

She asked beseechingly as she smiled up at the old butler with bright eyes, shiny with hope of a favorable response.

763Maximos

D of course, tossed back a wide eyed toothy "Whoa, that was awesome!" smile. Because, infact, that was awesome. And he was kinda jealous. He wanted to ask big brudder for a set of those later, though he knew he'd never get them.

Walter, simply smiled, pulling the finger tips of his right workglove and then sliding it off and setting it beside him so as to properly adjust his monocle. The suspense always made the answer so much more enjoyable. And after the monocle was just right, he answered.

Master Maximos just arrived a few moments ago, though he headed straight to his room to freshen up.

Necroplasm and rotted flesh stains, and stinks in a most unpleasant way. Though Walter would leave that small detail out.

The Lady may visit him if she wishes.

He leaned over just a bit, to the boy who was mimicking Walter behind her and sitting behind to a patch of grass he had recently pulled out, and was now attempting to dig in. Being bereft of roses D likely would have planted the very grass he had uprooted back into the hole, had he been left to his own devices.

Master D, do you know the way?

D immediately perked up, looking a bit lost for a moment before his brain caught up, and he hopped to his feet, tossing his fist in the air, victorious.

Yes!

Good, show the Lady Teira.

Walter said in his usual soft tone. D seemed excstatic he was given a task! A mission! A quest! And almost before he could finish D would grab Teira's hand and shout.

C'mon less go!

And try and run off on this new adventure he had been gifted with.

764Lady Sierra

Teira squeaked with excitement. She very much wanted to see Maxi again!

"Yes! yes!"

She chirped enthusiastically, practically bouncing as she exuded energy. In her eagerness, she forgot her manners, this occurred to her a moment after and she managed to still herself, almost solemnly in her seriousness as she managed to correct herself...

"Ahh, Teira would like to see Maxi.... please? Very much!"

That should be right... right? She wondered. Hopefully Walter would approve of her attempt at lady-like-ness, she had even managed not to fidget for a whole minute after all!

She was rewarded by Walter asking D to show her the way. Grinning, she was about to say thank you, but as she opened her mouth to speak, D seized her hand and bounded off in the direction of his big brother's quarters. The words she had been about to speak died on her lips as she squeaked in surprise and managed to keep her balance somehow. Casting a look over her shoulder, her tail waved good bye to Walter and grinning, Teira looked ahead of her, her wings twitching with the desire to fly. It was SO much more fun than walking!!

But if D walked, so did she, and soon her quick steps turned to little skips and hops as she giggled.

"Walter ish funny!"

She mused as she pictured the old butler fussing over his monocle.

765Maximos

She was truly learning fast. Walter gave her an accepting nod to show her she had done well. And as she rushed off, just as she imagined Walter took the moment to fuss over his monocle getting it to sit just right before going back to garden work.

Yes! Waltewr and big brudder!

D would say back while zooming down the halls. He didnt know the place by heart persay, he knew it by feel. And he navigated the maze rather haphazardly, just barely missing a desk here, a table there. Flying truly would have been more fun, but Walter didnt allow D to skate in the house, it left horrible marks on the walls as D had not yet learned any method of stopping beyond crashing into his destination.

Still, it would be almost no time before they had arrived at a large set of double doors at the end of a long marble hall. A very large M had been engraved into the doors and as soon as they were within sight D slammed to a crawl, a mischievous grin sliding on his features, pointed white teeth creeping out from behind pale lips.

Wanna mess wif him?

766Tomorrow

Just outside the defensive sheilding of the island, Donner fell out of the wind blowing through the sky, holding Rae in his cool steel arm, Grace in his other, holding the women tightly to him to stop them from falling.

They would most likely receive a shock. Rae especially. One second they had been standing in the Stadium - the next they were miles upon miles above the sea, floating above what appeared to be a flying island with a windmill on one side...

Donner's feet hung limply beneath him. Was he...floating in mid air? John Tomorrow never had flying powers before...

He gave everything a moment to settle. Most likely Rae would have questions, or at least skreiks of protest. Donner didn't know Grace, so who knows what she would do. But mostly, now he was here...how did he get Rae down to the island?

Most likely request an audience with the Shadow. And hope it was in an accepting mood.

767HonoRaven

Rae was indeed shocked, and upset, and before more than a moment had passed she was screaming at the top of her lungs for John to put her down, preferably on the ground!

Before she had been calm, if slightly ticked off at the puzzle that was her blank memory, but now she had a frantic feeling growing deep inside her. Her mind was telling her that people could not fly, not without machines! The arm that held her was a machine, but she didn't think it wa giving them the ability to fly!

768AtaraRaven

Grace was annoyed, and slightly worried about the flying thing, but she did not panic as the girl had, instead she simply reached over and tapped the screaming Rae on the forehead, right above the strange jewel the girl wore.

"Sleep..."

"Sorry Sir, the girl was getting a little shrill for such close quarters..." smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif Grace explained as Rae suddenly stopped screaming and slumped in his arm.

769Tomorrow

Donner was about to tell her to hush before Grace did it for him, albeit a little differently. "Thank you Grace..." He murmured, adjusting his grip on the girl now she had gone limp. "...Are you able to wake her up again at short notice? I don't think the Shadow will like it if i present it with an unconscious girl out of the blue..."

Well, everything he was doing was rather strange at the moment. But unconscious might be a step too far.

770AtaraRaven

"I can, although I do not have a spell to keep her from returning to the hysterics once she is alert once more." smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif Grace was trying her hardest not to cling to him, she was an elf, a creature of the earth and flying was officially going on her list of things that she hated when this was all over smilies/icon_xp.gif

"The Shadow.. you do not happen to mean Mr Maximos, do you?!" That would be a nice surprise, although alarm bells were going off in the back of her head at the fact that 'Andi had insisted that she meet the shadow in Barton and now she was tagging long with Tomorrow to meet him again.

771Tomorrow

The giant Aesir nodded. He should have thought things through a bit clearly before wisking the girl away. He'd been under pressure and scrutiny at the Stadium, and was still feeling a bit confused about what he was actually doing at this current moment in time...

Was he trying to regain his friend for his own purposes, or for hers? Even if he got Honoraven back - this was considering the Shadow even knew a way to bring her memory back - what then? He'd wished to seek her out because she was the Raven of Memory, and Andi had pointed him in the right direction...

...But there was something more happening.

No.

Something that would happen.

Something suddenly revealed itself in his mind, like a curtain drawn away, unveiling a truth that had been locked in his mind.

"War..." He whispered, not knowing that he'd said it.

Grace Wrote:

"The Shadow.. you do not happen to mean Mr Maximos, do you?!"

He blinked as he was suddenly thrust back into reality, Grace's own words drowning out his one whisper. "...Yes. It is wise. If It cant help, then perhaps It can point me in the right direction...if it's being cordial, that is...the last time i tried to approach the island, The Shadow had rendered it impregnable by me. Otherwise i would've blown straight onto it."

He locked his eyes with Grace. "Perhaps i should send you in my stead...I'd like to think Walter would give you the courtesy of listening before kicking you off the island..."

772AtaraRaven

"Well, I would hope so... I found Mr. Maximos to be a very polite being when we met.. and that was under the worst of situations!" Grace wondered about how he had whispered war to himself... there was something about him and the girl that had the feel of 'Andis' meddling to them, but she was too polite to outright ask what was going on.

Grace decided to have a screaming fit of her own, at 'Andi, when next she saw the blond woman. "But how would I get over there? I assure you that I do not have the ability to fly or float or hover in any way shape or form!!" smilies/icon_xp.gif

773Tomorrow

"You'll be fine." Donner said quietly, as he opened his arm, allowing Grace to slip free.

For a split second Grace would feel the wind rushing through her hair - before her feet found solid ground. She'd been in free-fall for at least .25 of a second - then suddenly she was on the island.

She was in the middle of the Garden, tulips bobbing around her in the wind. Beside her, laid out comfortable admits a bed of colorful annuals, was Rae, sound asleep still. The gentle breeze died down slowly, only to pick up once more, creating a wave-patten amongst the flowers.

It was up to Grace now.

774AtaraRaven

Grace looked for a moment as if she was about to have a fit... dropping her like that smilies/icon_stare.gif

She took several deep breaths to calm herself and reached over to check that Rae was still deeply asleep. Once she was certain that the girl would not start screaming again she stood and looked around. "Mr. Maximos?"

775Maximos

Grace's flight would be anything but difficult, abrupt or rough. It would be as if the winds themselves embraced her and carried her gently to the surface of the island. Maximos knew Grace and Ver, and Hono, they shared wonderful experiences. They were friends. And friends should be treated like proper guests, and they would be.

Tomorrow, Donner, or what ever title Thor put on the same war machine, would be left outside. As expected. Perhaps the other guests could vouch for his "safety".

There would be silence, and a warm gentle breeze for a minute or two before a rattling echoed from the wooden door of the windmill, and out came Walter. The stately butler looked to be in his mid 60's, his white hair tied back in a small ponytail, a monocle in his right eye, a black vest, pants, shoes, a white dress and simple white gloves. His every step was the epitome of glass and formality. And with the brightest smile on his face, he approached the guests.

Madam Grace, Madam Verandi, and company...

Of course referencing Rae.

...Master Maximos apologizes that he's currently directly in the middle of a magical ritual, as soon as he's finished he'll meet you each in person. In the meantime, is there anything I can do for you?

His voice was calm, gentle and warm, and as a proper butler...only ever an octave above a whisper.

776AtaraRaven

Grace managed to resist the urge to look around for 'Andi as the elderly man mentioned her, and by full name at that.

"We will be fine until Mr. Maximos is ready to see us. The garden is quite a nice place to wait!" Grace smiled politely and mentally cursed the fact that she had no real idea why Mr. Tomorrow wanted Mr. Maximos to see the girl.

Rae was still apparently fast asleep, so there was little chance of another temper tantrum too soon.

777Tomorrow

"How are the tulips?"

A voice called from high above, almost swallowed by the wind itself.

778AtaraRaven

"They look nice to me... what am I supposed to be asking for while I am down here?" smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif Grace was glad her was still up there, and apperently paying attention

779Maximos

Excellent, Mr. Tomorrow.

Walter called back.

A bit of feed from the Barton Flower Shop made all the difference.

Walter himself held no hard feelings, he simply tended the house, the garden, and the food stuffs.

Very well Madam.

Walter said with a smile.

Is there anything I can get the Madam while she wait? A refreshment of some sort perhaps?

Making ones guests as absolutely comfortable as possible was his job description. He smiled, just before gesturing off to the right to a small grouping of trees.

If it pleases the Madam, there is a small hammock between the apple trees where she can be deposited safely for the remainder of her nap.

Walter was of course referencing Rae. While he didnt know her name, he knew enough to know the truth. Certain souls...especially the divine are very recognizable, but as always Walter stood entirely silent on the matters at hand only doing as he was requested, or told, or felt necessary.

780AtaraRaven

"Thank you very much." Grace scooped up the smaller woman like she was as little a burden as a small child.

The elven woman easily located the hammock and settled Rae in for the remainder of her nap. She checked Rea's pulse and the seal that kept her in the magical sleep, amazed that the girls regenerative abilities had already started to wear away at her spell... before too long Rae would be awake once more, likely long before Grace would have chosen to remove the spell.

Grace left off renewing the sleep spell and hoped that the girl remebered her manners when she woke up smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif

781Maximos

Walter took the womans silence toward his request as a no. Perhaps they simply were not in the mood for refreshments? One can never really say, but ever vigilant he stood nearby. He always close, yet not obtrusive or creepy. He was present, without being overly noticeable. Such was his creed.

It wouldnt be too long, for anyone with an eye for nature the minutes would fly rather easily. Shadow Island's surface was a vast and beautiful garden tended daily by Walter himself. It always had a view, it always smelled beautiful, and despite the temperature or weather outside it was always calm, and temperate within. And Grace and Rae were left to it.

About twenty minutes in another rattle echoed from the door of the windmill as it opened and its springy hinge guided it into a gently close. Out stepped Maximos, his navy blue hair caught in the breeze, his hands moving to fix the grey pinstripe vest he wore. He tugged at its base, and re-rolled both sleeves of the long sleeved black dress shirt he wore beneath the vest. His right arm, as always was covered in white medical bandage, though a few loose splotches of red were clearly visible marring the pure white. Clearly blood, clearly fresh. He had chosen speed over preparation unfortunately, so a few remnants of his work remained.

Despite that he made his way directly to the group.

Hello Ladies!

He said with a smile and a wave, as he got closer he regarded each of them with a warm nod. He knew Tomorrow was there, he knew that the fact that Tomorrow was there was likely why Grace was able to find this place at all. He shot a single glance up at the Aesir, it bore no words, and yet in a subtle way said, "You get one chance, dont fleeb it up...". A sentiment made evident by the fact the stiff wall of nothing holding the man back would fade and he would be able to feel those same soft, gently, guiding winds attempting to tug him forward for a landing the same way Grace and Rae were tugged.

Maximos was expecting, hoping, almost trusting that whatever situation was currently at hand Tomorrow was not at fault, but instead had a purpose in it.

Grace...

He paused for a minute, there was something very wrong with the third one. Using the very magic sight she had taught him he could see that something was not natural about that sleep. Whats more he could see that something was not exactly natural about her, herself. Idly his hand clutched the chain of a pendant beneath his shirt.

...Raven?

Concerned eyes rose from the body, a white pulse could be seen just as it faded from his right eye. But, he was still friendly, still warm, still welcoming, just...a bit worried.

Sorry for the delay, what can I do for you?

782AtaraRaven

"Mr. Maximos!" Grace smiled happily and turned from her observation of the isle to greet him.

"Ah, so you know the girl then?" Grace noted that he had apparently recognised the girl. "Sorry, she was quite upset by Mr. Tomorrow's choice of transportation and I decided to put her to sleep before she accidentally hurt someone... she possesses and amazing strength for someone who appears so diminutive!"

"I can wake her if you like...but I do not know exactly why Mr. Tomorrow wanted us to come here.." smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif Grace was definitely planning on kicking 'Andi when she saw her next. The woman had thrown her into another situation without proper Intel, and it was starting to really annoy Grace.

783Maximos

I see...Raven had always been much more than she appears..

Maximos said, tapping his chin for a moment. This was a curious situation, growing curiouser and curiouser by the moment. Grace did not know this woman? Then why was she here? And why wasnt Verandi?

Maximos' eyes resumed a watch over Hono's form, and then slowly slid back up to Grace.

Not yet, Ms. Grace, lets wait for Tomorrow to explain. I wouldnt want to step into this blindly.

And he waited.

784HonoRaven

Rae winced for a moment in her sleep, as if a bad dream drifted across her mind before she sighed and apparently relaxed again. The sleep spell was very quickly wearing off now.

785AtaraRaven

"Umm... I think you need to invite him in again, he is under the impression that he is not welcome here." smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif Grace wondered about the story behind all that, but she was far too polite to actually ask.

786Tomorrow

Grace would feel Donner's cold metal hand suddenly clench her shoulder gently, giving it a reassuring squeeze. "I'm here, Grace."

He had arrived on the island behind Grace, seemingly materializing out of thin behind her, as if an invisible cloud had been blown away from surrounding him. He released her shoulder and closed his eyes, breathing in the scent of the island for a second. Tulips were rare on Gaia...perhaps that was why the Shadow grew them here...

He understood his purpose here, and why the Shadow had allowed his entrance. Whether his reasons were up to it's high standards would become evident soon.

He nodded a hello to Maximos when he opened his eyes, a small smile escaping to his face, before walking over to Rae, crouching over her and placing his warm right hand onto her forehead, brushing the hair from her face. "I know its abrupt...but you were the first one i thought of." He said to Maximos, looking up to the Shadow. "Here are the facts..."

"I was sent to the Stadium by a girl to find Honoraven. This looks like Honoraven, even smells like her - but she has no memory of anything past a few days. She shows signs of memory-wipe, though - knowing the feel of skills and places when she says she doesn't." He looked down to Rae with a worried look on his face. "And, i don't know if you can sense it...but she's been in the Void."

He looked back up to Maximos, his eyes deadly serious. "]The Void. For a long time. I was hoping you could help her somehow...perhaps with her memory loss, perhaps with a reason why a woman who looks exactly like Honoraven would suddenly come from the Void for no reason."

787Maximos

In this, any quarrel between Tomorrow and Maximos would be put aside. Someone was in trouble, someone close to both of them. Though perhaps closer to Maximos what with the way he seemed to keep his right hand just over the pendant beneath his shirt. Something about the brand Raven placed in him placed a warm tingle through his body.

It told him one thing, without a single doubt.

It is her.

He took a step closer, a hand rising to his chin. A white glow enveloping his right eye. He could see the chaos of the void, the order of Hono's aura only...altered. And remnants of magic....lots of magic. Something about her leylines seemed greatly....wrong. He listened as Tomorrow spoke mixing both set of conclusions with facts and research he had compiled on his own. While he was silent, every other sentence or so he gave a small nod to show he was infact listening. And as the Aesir finished, he spoke.

Thats not how the Void works. It does not pollute or corrupt, rather it forms its Chaos to the order in ones mind. If she was there, her memories would be more vivid, not missing.

A leather gloved right hand slipped from his chin, and with a gentle tug at each finger-tip Maximos slipped off his glove and reached out to gently touch Hono's forehead. Just a tap. Just a taste. If she was a new soul, he would be able to feel the ether on her. If she was false, he would be able to sense the emptiness. But if she was real...

As his hand pulled back, he resumed tapping his chin.

The Void also serves as a nexus, a meeting place of all places and times. If she came from there, there is a very good chance that this Hono Raven is not ours at all, but her past, future, or even alternate self.

He leaned back, finally letting his right arm fall back to his side, with a small twitch.

"Short" and "Long" periods of time have no meaning. She may only seem to have been their "long", due to the fact she is from there...

Maximos looked concerned, and yet at the same time relieved. The situation wasnt as bad as it could have been. He would have hated to see Raven fall. Perhaps a Reapers hardest job, is carrying away a friend.

We'll have to take her inside.

He said with a stout nod.

I happen to know one particularly strong memory charm, we can try. If she can regain her memory, she can tell us where, or maybe when, she came from.

His eyes scanned to all three present. Though Raven herself would likely not be able to answer.

Agreeable?

788AtaraRaven

"Is there any chance she is supposed to be like this?" Grace interjected before they could move inside.

"I mean there is a touch of something Other to her, other in the same way as Mr. Tomorrow is touched by the Others." smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif She always hated this part, being too close to 'Andi had likely warped her way of thinking years ago... "What I mean to say is that, she appears to be functioning normally... even her distress levels are lower than I would expect of someone who has has major magical tampering preformed on them!"

Grace was a healer after all, and she liked that old adage about not fixing things if they were not broken...

789Tomorrow

Donner sighed as he scooped Rae up gently, holding her in his arms like one would carry a sleeping child.

"...Ignorance is bliss, Grace...but it can also be lethal. She has a child she cannot remember. She has friends she cannot remember. And, may the gods forbid, but if she has any enemies..."

Which Hono didn't have...Donner hoped. But his point was made.

"If we reclaim her memories, we will have the old Hono back. If she intended for this to happen...then I or...Maximos can always help her wipe the memories again. But there are too many variables to simply let her go on her way."

He smiled down to Grace, his eyes warm. "I think it's the right thing to do."

790AtaraRaven

Grace smiled slightly and simply spread her hands in a gesture of giving up, she figured that she was just along for the ride at the moment...and since both the men apparently knew the girl they likely had a good idea of what was best for her.

791Maximos

Maximos simply, stoutly nodded. Tomorrow had just said just plucked the words clear out of his mouth. Once Grace seemed agreeable, he responded, his eyes and smile toward Grace.

Indeed, if she wished to throw away her past, we cannot judge her. But, we owe it to her to at least be sure.

Mismatched eyes looked upwards.

Walter can handle her gentle transport, if you'd both like to come in we can begin preparations. Walter has a few freshly baked snacks if either of you need to "recharge", before the ritual.

With that he made a sort of half step toward the door, waiting to see who followed or if there were any remaining doubts or comments before leading them inside.

792AtaraRaven

"What sort of ritual?" Grace was intrigued at the use of that word as she started to follow after Maximos, not really worried about who was going to carry the girl.

Grace was shorter than the men, thin and willowy in stature, but Rae was even smaller in John's arms. Although Rae had managed to fill a lot more space when she was awake, it was likely something to do with those big eyes and all that hair smilies/icon_xp.gif ... or the lack of clothing!

793Tomorrow

Donner shrugged, placing Rae gently back to the grassy ground. He nodded to Walter with a small smile. "Hey Walter...thanks."

It was what the Shadow wanted. It was his house, his rules, and Donner would abide by them. Although normally he'd spare Walter the extra work - Donner didn't really see the point in servants - he'd abide by the Shadow's rules.

Then he'd follow. And feel a little honored. He'd never been in the windmill before. He also looked forward to Walter's snacks. If his baking was as good as his gardening, it would be something to look forward to.

Maximos seemed confident. That made Donner relaxed.

794Maximos

Walter, as Tomorrow would notice would already be entirely gone, as he looked back so was HonoRaven. Perhaps in the moment he took to blink? It was a mystery, as most things involving Maximos are. Whether his thanks fell on deaf ears or not, remained to be seen.

Something old, and simple, and yet powerful in its ancient lack of complexity.

He said, as he continued his way to the actually windmill.

It will require Tomorrow and I, as we both have memories of the person Hono Raven was. Memories are a wonderful window to the soul.

Maximos nodded stoutly reaching for the shaky windmill door and tugging it open gently. All present would easily be able to see what could only be described as a wall of black behind the door. It was impossibly dark, even though a beam of sunlight seemed to poor directly into the space it illuminated absolutely nothing, but was instead eaten entirely.

Maximos paused, turning to the group.

Can either of you see in pitch black, without having to make light?

795Tomorrow

"I know I cant. Can you?" Donner said, looking down to Grace. There was so much he didn't know about her...hell, about this whole chain of events. He'd come straight from Midgard, his journey back to Gaia convoluted and nigh-on instantaneous, his mind and memory thrown into a hurricane that was slowly beginning to settle.

Being surrounded by people he trusted would help...

796AtaraRaven

"I can easily see by moonlight or starlight, but I am not a Drow who can see with no light at all." Grace replied. "But being around 'Andi all these years has taught me to study the layout of a space while I can, so I can usually keep from tripping and making a big mess if I have seen a room before it is truly dark." smilies/icon_xp.gif

797Maximos

Unfortunately...

Maximos tacked as Grace finished.

The manor is constructed purely of concentrated darkness so it must be kept in pitch black at all times, lest it fall to pieces.

He paused for a moment, letting the bit of information sink before responding.

Let me see your hands, just for a moment.

With a flick of the wrist, Maximos held in his hand a black paintbrush dripping idly with black ichor. How, or where, the paintbrush came from is a total mystery, as Maximos was wearing short sleeves. But again...mystery. Once the hands were extended, he went to work. He painted a single rune on both of their palms. It was a simple circle with a dot in the middle and a single line leading down from the outer circle to their wrist where a second circle was drawn. As soon as the rune was completed, it seemed to solidify, and seep through the skin, making it appear to be a tattoo of sorts. Maximos immediately added...

Dont worry, just a bit of water and they'll come right off.

Then without delay he returned to the door, peeling it open yet again.

You two enter first, let your hand enter the room before your eyes, and you should be fine.

If his instructions were followed in the next few seconds the two should find themselves at the top of a spiral staircase leading down beneath the windmill into the island itself. The scent of cinnamon, cake, and what appeared to be a plethora of other baked goods filled the air along with a light lilac. Despite the fact they were about to head underground there was no hint of mildew or mold in the air just a fresh floral flavor.

Their eyes would be temporarily blackened as the pure dark of the room was filtered to light before reaching their eyes. Before continuing Maximos made sure to check things, as he entered last. Their vision would not be normal, rather it would be more closely akin to staring through the light cast by two flashlights attached to their eyes. It might take a moment of getting used to, but they should be able to manage.

Can everyone see alright?

798AtaraRaven

Grace tried not to probe at the rune, with her free hand or her magic smilies/icon_xp.gif

After all it was rude to tamper with a spell that was meat to aid you, but as she stepped into the home of the shadow, hand first, and could see almost as easily as she had outside.

"Fine thank you!"

799Tomorrow

"Mhrmmm..." Donner grumbled in reply, his right hand reaching out left and right, displaying 'light' for him to see.

Maximos might have forgotten about Donners prosthetic arm. It seemed the magic of the rune didn't work on inanimate objects. Or maybe there was another reason?

Regardless, he was now a one-arm, one-eyed man.

It wasn't a big deal, so he didn't bring it up.

800Maximos

Excellent! Lets continue.

Indeed, for poor Tommorow, the spell needed life in order to work. More specifically, a blood stream. Hydraulics and oils simply could not suffice. In another life the shadow would have lectured the Aesir about the use of such toys, but not today, not now. For the time being, he could learn to see like his Father.

Maximos instead took the lead, leading the group down a set of spiral stairs. The walls were stone, as if cut from the very innards of the island itself, one would expect the smell of dinge, mildew and bat droppings, but instead would find the place very very well maintained.

After about 100ft of descent, they would get their very first view of the manor. There was a good 200ft of raw stone and dirt courtyard before the actual house, but the house could not be missed. Not only did it fill what appeared to be a very very large gave with its massiveness, but it was a rather fancy thing as well. Its doors were seven feet over the head of Tomorrow, vast, ebony, and dark. There were easily three stories to it, and each window was beautifully, although simply decorated.

Maximos lived in comfort, and class, he did not live in excess. With a single heft of his right arm, he pulled open one of the massive front doors letting loose a wave of scent. Potpourri, flours, wood wax, and most importantly as well as most powerfully, pastery. Walter did everything he did to the maximum. And as it was just after lunch, and just beyond the main enterance hall was the lunching room, those baked goods were very much in the air. Maximos of course led the group directly through the main hall, past the chairs, artifacts, couches, and paints, and through a second set of double doors leading into the Lunching room. Before them sat one, gigantic table, easily 160ft long meant to fit about two dozen individuals, and covered from end to the other in cakes, pies, cookies, and other various sorts of baked goods. Mixed in where several pitchers of milk, and juice, and three sets of plates, utensils, and most importantly, napkins.

Help yourself! Walter loves to get others opinions on his snacks.

A close inspection would reveal that not only were there a variety of everyday pasties of chocolate and berries and such, but there were baked goods here from other worlds. One or two still seemed to be alive, while others seemed to be more like vegetables, or salads than pies or cakes. Their ingredients were as mysterious as Maximos, but...they were all a delicacy somewhere in existence.

I'll warn you though.

He pointed across the table.

Those green cupcakes are very potent, one bite can send any set of magical powers into chaos, and then immediate shut down. But the flavor....absolutely delicious.

801Tomorrow

Donner 'looked' over the entire manor with an air of surprise. For such a loner, he seemed to live like a statesman, someone who expected or entertained company.

This was the Shadow's life. Living in an island in the sky, buried in the ground, surrounded by the dark. A stately manor, an obedient butler, and bizarre food. He was king of his own strange little world.

Donner had the feeling that Maximos didn't entertain guests that often. This whole deal smacked of over-achievement, and Maximos seemed overly merry, considering the situation. Was he trying to butter them up, prepare them for the worst?

Or perhaps he was trying to be a generous host.

Donner sighed, lifting his metallic hand to rub the bridge of his nose. He was thinking too much. It was too soon to see...him.

Perhaps the food would settle his mind. The smell was intoxicating.

Walking over to the table, he ran his hand over the food, the palm hovering over it all, looking over it all. There was a significant amount of food here, food that The Shadow and Walter could never eat before it all spoiled. There was stuff that Donner had never seen before, in his former life or the next, as well as stuff that he regularly ate.

He heard the Shadow's words on the green cupcakes, and obviously he reached out and grabbed one, lifting it to his nose to sniff it. It smelled divine, like mana from the gods themselves, and it was very hard not to take a bite. Perhaps later... He thought to himself, wrapping it in a napkin and placing it in a pocket. If Maximos' words were true, eating one here would most likely cause Donner to blow a chunk out of the island.

He resumed his inspection, blinking as he saw something...interesting.

Gripping what looked like a yellow apple, he lifted it up and turned to Maximos. The thing had many tiny mouths on it, nipping hungrily at his metal palm. The thing had eaten through most of the items surrounding it. "What is this thing? Is this food...?" The item had a foreboding element to it. It made him feel...strange.

802AtaraRaven

Grace was enjoying the tour as it was, until Maximos described the green cupcake and her mind wondered about cross contamination in food stuffs smilies/icon_xp.gif

She had no desire to have her abilities out of control, or out of reach for any time. The thought had her lightly tracing the Ankh tattoo on her wrist as she fought off a wave of memories that sh had happily buried some time ago. "I am fine, thank you...I would say it is something that will try to eat you if you do not eat it first Mr. Tomorrow..."

803Maximos

Even the most dire of situations is not a reason to lose a smile, or ones cool. As morbid as it sounds, Maximos dealt with death daily, while it wasnt something he wished on any friend, it was hardly worth getting flustered over. Beside, Grace and Tomorrow were guests in his house, that meant they deserved the very best of treatment. He had received all of this from his grandfather as a gift, it was only fair that he share it in much the same way that it was given.

Walter would see to that more than Maximos ever could. The butler always believed in doing things to the hilt, sparing nothing for any guest what so ever.

But that was neither here nor there. Tomorrow had held up an odd little thing, now Maximos had given Walter the cookbook that allowed him to find these foods, but he had only skimmed the book itself. If it werent for the very nature of the fruit and its role in his work, Maximos wouldnt have known what it was at all.

Its name escapes me, but that is one of two fruits. One inert, one very powerful. You can tell them apart by their stem, this one has none.

Maximos nodded, somewhat proud he actually remembered all that.

804Lady Sierra

Maximos Wrote:

She was truly learning fast. Walter gave her an accepting nod to show her she had done well. And as she rushed off, just as she imagined Walter took the moment to fuss over his monocle getting it to sit just right before going back to garden work.

Yes! Waltewr and big brudder!

D would say back while zooming down the halls. He didnt know the place by heart persay, he knew it by feel. And he navigated the maze rather haphazardly, just barely missing a desk here, a table there. Flying truly would have been more fun, but Walter didnt allow D to skate in the house, it left horrible marks on the walls as D had not yet learned any method of stopping beyond crashing into his destination.

Still, it would be almost no time before they had arrived at a large set of double doors at the end of a long marble hall. A very large M had been engraved into the doors and as soon as they were within sight D slammed to a crawl, a mischievous grin sliding on his features, pointed white teeth creeping out from behind pale lips.

Wanna mess wif him?

"Mess--- wif--?"

Teira cocked her head to the side in curiosity as they sped along. She didn't understand this phrase, but something mischievous in D's voice caused her to grin deviously with anticipation...

"Mmm?"

She tried hard to stifle a giggle as she all but danced in place.

805Maximos

Mhmm!

D said, nodding his head really fast for a moment before putting a finger to his lips, in sort of a universal "shhhh" gesture. Step, by step, he creeped his way to the nearest wall, and as if he was crawling on the ground he placed his hands, then knees on the wall and began to crawl up it like a spider. About 5ft off the ground, halfway between the floor and roof he waved his hand signaling for Teira to follow.

It didnt dawn on D that he was doing something supernatural, this was who he was. And from what his instincts told him, it was who she was too, at least partially. Teira would find walking on shadow just as easy as walking on the ground of she gave it a try. And this house itself was made of shadow.

After giving Teira a moment to follow D would continue upwards, making and then nimbly step onto the ceiling. A few more steps and D would stealthily make his way over Maximos' door frame and turn to Teira with a devious smile, whispering ever so faintly.

Y'ready? On twee, follow me.

806Tomorrow

The giant Aesir examined the fruit closely, turning it around in his metal hand, watching the tiny teeth trying to bite into his fingers. He'd never seen something like this. The mouths all seemed to work independently, but where did all the food it consumed go?

"So which one is this one? The inert or the powerful?" Donner asked, tossing it up and down in his hand, the mouth-apple landing into his metallic palm with a soft squish each time.

807AtaraRaven

Grace just winced slightly every time the fruit made that slight squishing noise, she was tempted to tell Mr. Tomorrow to cut it out... but 'Andi had sent her to aid him, and it would help no one if she started a fight over something so trivial. She was still busy puzzling over who exactly the girl was, and why Verandi thought she was so important...

808Maximos

Completely inhert. It tastes very sour, sort of like a lemon and screams when you bite it.

Walter knew better than to do anything less than destroyer the other fruit, if found. He gestured to another plate on the table holding a stack of blue flat round cakes that looks much like tortilla's.

Its meant to be wrapped in that, so as to both muzzle and keep the mouths busy while you munch it. The wrap are extremely sweet and the two sort of balance each other out.

Yes, the squish was rather disgusting and Maximos fully caught sight of Grace's repulsion, making it necessary for him as a good host to speak up.

Tomorrow, please dont play with your food, your upsetting Ms. Grace.

809Tomorrow

"Erhm, sorry..."

Donner finished tossing the mouth-apple up and down and tossed it over to the plate that Maximos had gestured to. The weird fruit landed on the plate with a plop, amongst the blue tortillas, and began to eat them with vigor.

Donner scratched the back of his neck. This was definitely like stepping through the looking glass. Here you didn't eat the food - you'd have to make sure it didn't try to eat you first!!

Selecting what looked like a lamington - but a bright orange with blue flecks instead of the normal black with coconut sprinkles - Donner peeled the small cake's outer layer off and ate it, wincing at first at the sour taste, before chomping on the soft, cake-like center and finding it to counter the sourness with a sweet taste.

It seemed everything in here was not what it seemed.

He looked about himself. The room they were in was a dining hall, that much was certain - but now the giant Aesir was looking at the paintings, considering some of them. If this place was the Shadow's manor, then perhaps he had paintings of his home-world, or perhaps family. There was very little that Donner had known of Maximos before and after their falling out - and after, that lack of knowledge, of past, seemed glaringly bright.

It would be nice to see something, anything, that would show where Maximos had come from...perhaps what his world had looked like, or if he had a father and mother...

810Maximos

Maximos didnt really respond, except to bite into a cookie.

He had decided not to regard the rudeness of tossing something at the dinner table.

The blue tortilla proceeded to be munched, and as it was it seemed to gum up the many mouths that tasted it, eventually hardened making the fruit appear to be nothing more than a yellow apple with lots of blue spots.

Sadly, Tomorrow would not find a single painting of anything in the dinning room....or any room. Maximos kept his past to himself, as it seemed to bring him nothing but regrets and sadness. Decoration was left to Walter. There were some beautiful vases, odd artifacts and books....lots of books. In this dining room alone there were 6 book racks, roughly 24 feet tall, fully loaded, yet perfectly organized and dusted.

Infact, despite how homely and simple it was decorated, the entire house seemed to be just that....a decoration. There were none of the things that made a house a home in this place. No pictures, no little souvenirs, one may even wonder if all these rooms and corridors of this giant house were not a shadow themselves. A hallow abode hiding something dark.

But thats was neither here nor there.

811AtaraRaven

Grace had been happily looking around the room after John put the strange fruit back on the table and she had decided that this place had the look of a home that was decorated by a professional, and that was always a little sad to see.

While the men snacked Grace decided that if this really was his home then Maximos needed a gift to display, a little something that matched his personality. She tugged at the strap of her pack and slipped her hand in, thinking of a bunch of post cards that she had collected. Grace didn't bother to pull them all out, she just looked at the borders as she shuffled through them for the one that had come to mind, smiling happily as she pulled out the right one.

"You have been a gracious host Mr. Maximos, and so I feel the need to offer a good guest gift..." It was a very old tradition, one that most people these days didn't even start to understand, but Grace as a bit older than she looked and had been raised to understand that even if a guest felt no need for refreshments that they should show their host their gratitude with more than simple words.

Instead she simple held out the post card with a smile that was almost as bright as 'Andi's... without all the hidden little bits that one always wondered about when dealing with Verandi.

812Maximos

Maximos' eyes fell on Grace as soon as she started to speak.

You always look a lady in the eye when she's speaking to you, thats just proper etiquette. It had been a long time since Barton and he had honestly wondered how all the members of their small party were fairing.

It also made him wonder somewhat where Ms. Verandi had gone too, but he decided not to pry into Grace's business or what could possibly be a sore spot.

Oh, thank you...

He said courteously.

...you dont have to--

His tongue stopped the moment his eyes met the postcard he was being handed.

--whoa.

It was gorgeous. The dim lighting, the dark, almost morbid setting. The sight of a large spire swirling into the sky. The picture spoke to him in a way he simply did not have words for. He could see himself in that small town below, being watched by a myriad of stars beside a foreboding pillar of black.

Slowly his eyes looked up as he took the card offered him, falling on the woman before him.

Thank you...its...absolutely beautiful.

813AtaraRaven

Grace didn't blink, she just let her smile shine through her green-gray eyes, happy that she had chosen properly, it meant that she could understand him a little better, he was not just an enigma anymore.

"Some day, you should go see the real thing.. it is even better!" smilies/icon_3nodding.gif

814Tomorrow

Chomping on a pie that seemed to taste like bile - he was eating it anyways, he didn't like to waste food - Donner 'looked' over the Shadow's shoulder to the postcard.

He didn't get it. Was this place a place of importance to Maximos? If it was, Donner hadn't been there, or heard of it from the Shadow before. At least, the artist's rendition had made it hard to notice any conceivable landmarks, aside from the giant spire, which looked to him more like the tail-end of a woman's black locks as she fell from the sky, like a photo taken a second too late.

Stepping back, he went back to the table, looking over the food present once more, his bearded face blank as he ran his fingers over the foodstuffs. The Shadow's reaction had sent a pang of almost-forgotten nostalgia down the giant's spine - Maximos had always been a sucker for the little things in life. Donner remembered one time when he had 'traded' Maximos a common white pearl, near worthless in this day and age, for a collection of gems worth a sizable continent.

That look of blind innocence...the forgotten breath of excitement...

Donner let out a long breath, his face creasing into a frown as his metallic hand unwittingly squishing a creamcake, the pastry and cream oozing out between the cool shining metal fingertips.

He gripped his hand, a short hiss and a shot of coolant emanating from his wrist before he detached it, removing it completely from the arm, before he began to scrape the bits of cream from the grooves with his tongue.

Like everything else in this place, it had a bittersweet taste.

815Maximos

The...real thing?

Maximos was confused. You see, he had spent almost no time Leviathan Gift Shop beside the time it took for him to buy one of the stadium umbrella's years back. He didnt know this was a postcard, to him it was a really smooth painting. Maybe magically sheened.

So for her to tell him there was another one of these, and this was a fake...he simply couldnt conceive it. He flipped it around, trying to find what illusionary magic made this fake image appear so real.

This is...fake?

It was confusion on his tone, not disappointment. Which is to say, he wasnt saddened by the fact it was apparently a duplicate, just...confused! The modern era still held many many things he could not and did not understand. Like an elevator, or a blender, but that...was just another story entirely.

One might notice the fact that with the exception of John's arm, Maximos house was almost entirely devoid of any technological device. John's arm itself was an object of oddity. It simply to be a hassle to have to disconnect his hand every time he got his limb mussed up. Which must be very frequent for Tomorrow.

Still, a gracious host doesnt let his guests endure any issue without assistance. Tomorrow would see what can only be described as a "shadow", approach from his peripheral. It had no real detail and was simply a humanoid male shape. The shape held a basin of water, which was scooted in, in front of Tomorrow. It was just about big enough for a normal person to wash their hands in, about up to the elbow...or for Tomorrow to rinse his hand.

816Tomorrow

A look of surprise cut through the flat emptiness as one of the shadows lifted up and presented Donner with a basin of water.

The astonishment passed quickly, and Donner dunked his hand in the water, swishing it about, shaking the cream and puffy pastry clear before lifting the hand out of the water, shaking the water off it into the basin before rubbing it dry on his pant-leg. "...Thank you..." He murmured automatically, before reattaching the hand, shoving the base of the palm into his wrist with a click and a hiss, something latching onto something, the palm and fingers flooding with fluid once more.

817AtaraRaven

Maximos Wrote:

The...real thing?

Maximos was confused. You see, he had spent almost no time Leviathan Gift Shop beside the time it took for him to buy one of the stadium umbrella's years back. He didnt know this was a postcard, to him it was a really smooth painting. Maybe magically sheened.

So for her to tell him there was another one of these, and this was a fake...he simply couldnt conceive it. He flipped it around, trying to find what illusionary magic made this fake image appear so real.

This is...fake?

It was confusion on his tone, not disappointment. Which is to say, he wasnt saddened by the fact it was apparently a duplicate, just...confused! The modern era still held many many things he could not and did not understand. Like an elevator, or a blender, but that...was just another story entirely.

"A small replica that one can purchase to take with them after visiting the museum where the original is kept for safety, it is very old and delicate now..." Grace explained, it didn't really surprise her that Maximos didn't realise that the postcard was not the original painting... she had started to collect postcards to show her family, and most of them had thought it was great magic to capture people and scenes onto such a small piece of parchment smilies/icon_xp.gif

Grace was only out in the world because her quest for healing knowledge had led her past the boundaries of the forest a long time ago... and one had to keep an open mind when one traveled with the likes of 'Andi. So old things didn't make her wonder too much, and strange new things were not to be scorned, but she did know to approach with caution!

Grace pulled a handkerchief out of her bag and handed it to John with a smile. "Wouldn't want you to rust..."

818Tomorrow

"Thank you..."

Within the darkness a massive hand gripped Grace's handkerchief, gently pulling it from her grasp. He used it to gently buff the metal, using it to pick some pieces of pastry out from the plating.

"...But it wont rust."

Blowing on the handkerchief removed the little bits of pastry from the handkerchief, which was then pressed gently back into Grace's hand.

"To create fire, you need accelerate, oxygen, and heat. To create rust, you need water, oxygen, and iron." His words tumbled out of his mouth, a verbal spouting that was almost as mechanic as his arm. "With fire, the greater the accelerate, the harder the burn. In the case of rust, the more acidic, the higher the pH compounds of the water, the faster the rust spreads. Also, the greater the oxygen around the fire, the faster it burns - ergo, the greater amount of dissolved oxygen in the water, the faster the rust builds."

"The metal the arm is made of is a titanium/steel alloy with a galvanization of secondary adamantium via electro-plating. These different metals all have rust-resistance oxides, and there is cathodic protectors embedded within several of the arm's points. These allow me to regulate my own electricity through the arm constantly, making electrons which keeps the rust from forming on the metal."

He opened and closed the hand. If you listened very carefully, you could almost hear the whir of gears, the hiss of hydraulics. A small smirk spread across his face, shattering his stoic aspect. "...It also helps if your wife is a competent rune specialist."

819Maximos

Oh then I should love to see it!

He said with that same innocent wonderment. It really was a beautiful thing, seeing the age and effort put into it wafe off the canvas was just something Maximos absolutely had to put on his to-do list.

He simply watched with a cocked eyebrow as Tomorrow broke into a lengthy scientific dissertation in response to being offered a handkerchief. All throughout the only thoughts running through head being how it was still just a lump of tin. He had fought Tomorrow so many times some primal location in his brain had already though up 82 different strategies for making the arm dust before it could be used to destroy anything in this house, even a wall flower.

But, he was a host. Walter would be very disappointed if this room came to ruin again. Anger and pride would not move this being into action, and he kept his strategies in the cold recesses of his mind, for if they were needed.

There was a tension there, thick enough to cut. But as ever, Maximos seemed outwardly, entirely uneffected, and ever masked with a warm smile. About the time Tomorrow wrapped up his speech, Maximos pepped up.

Walter has completed the preparations, shall we move on? If we finish in time all four of us should be just in time for lunch.

820AtaraRaven

Grace just smiled at John, not having much interest in chemistry beyond it's medical purposes. She tucked her handkerchief back into her bag without looking.

"Four...if your plan succeeds and the girl is returned to the way you remember her." Grace interjected at Maximos's mention of lunch... there would be four of them including Rae!

821HonoRaven

Rae woke with a start, groaning and muttering to herself as her body still ached with wounds that were apparently only real in the void. Just as with a nightmare Rae's mind had relayed her injuries back to her body, an although those injuries were not real here, her body could still feel them for a few moments.

The blackness around her made her think that she must still be in the void!

822Maximos

Not at all.

Maximos corrected with a friendly smile.

Whether or not she regains her memory she's welcome to lunch, it looks like she's been through a lot today, eating up will help her recover.

In Maximos' mind there was no need or desire to fight for success. He owed Raven the attempt, but attempt was the most he could do. Despite what happened, she was his friend, a close friend, and he would take care of her and treat her as one, no matter who she became. If she could not regain her memories and protect herself or her children, he was fully prepared to do it himself, at least until she returned.

--

Rae would awake, before panic or worry overtook the warm, calm, friendly, and somewhat aged voiced that was Walter's gently filled the air, along with a gentle poke directly at the center of her forehead. Her third eye, with a barely noticeable amount of help from Walter would be opened, and channeled allowing her eyes, soon after seeing the black to see properly. For her the darkness would fade away like a haze or a sheet in front of her eyes letting her see everything clearly.

She would be in a bedroom, gently laid on a large queen size bed, in a room seemingly adorned for a queen.

Good afternoon, I hope the Lady enjoyed her rest. How is the Lady feeling?

Walter would be standing directly beside the bed, his left arm folded across his stomach, his right arm down by his side, and a smile on what appeared to be a 60 year old face with a monocle in its right eye.

823Lady Sierra

Maximos Wrote:

Mhmm!

D said, nodding his head really fast for a moment before putting a finger to his lips, in sort of a universal "shhhh" gesture. Step, by step, he creeped his way to the nearest wall, and as if he was crawling on the ground he placed his hands, then knees on the wall and began to crawl up it like a spider. About 5ft off the ground, halfway between the floor and roof he waved his hand signaling for Teira to follow.

It didnt dawn on D that he was doing something supernatural, this was who he was. And from what his instincts told him, it was who she was too, at least partially. Teira would find walking on shadow just as easy as walking on the ground of she gave it a try. And this house itself was made of shadow.

After giving Teira a moment to follow D would continue upwards, making and then nimbly step onto the ceiling. A few more steps and D would stealthily make his way over Maximos' door frame and turn to Teira with a devious smile, whispering ever so faintly.

Y'ready? On twee, follow me.

Even if she had been fully conscious of who she was... the kind of powers she wielded and the abilities she had.... she wouldn't have found 'wall walking' amongst them. She looked up at D skeptically... before laying a palm against the wall's smooth surface.

Her eyes opened wide as a jolt a recognition ran through her veins. There was something here... something tangible... malleable... Something she could ply to her will. Of course that wasn't exactly how she pictured it, being currently trapped in the mindset of a child... To her it was like plunging her hands into a giant container of molding clay. She could shape it and make it do whatever she wished.

She could even...

Pressing herself to the wall, she gripped the invisable fabric of the shadow that was draped over everything... and began to climb.

She let out an excited and giggle of dismay and delight before quickly covering her mouth with an apologetic 'oops' face cast at D who was pressing his finger to his lips.

Whispering she grinned, her eyes alight with mischief,

"Was we doin D?"

824Tomorrow

Donner remained quiet, his features calm as he nodded to Maximos' words. The girl was going through a strange ordeal at the moment - and depending on The Shadow's memory recovery methods, might have to put up with even more.

The giant's lips were pressed together, his eyes distant as he watched his prosthetic hand clench and unclench...before he let it fall to his side.

"Shall we?" He asked the Shadow, looking to it to lead the way.

825Maximos

Indeed.

There was a fair bit more walking to be had here than either Grace or Tomorrow might expect. Maximos' house was built like a labyrinth, almost every hall was made of the same dark wood, and carried only slight changes in decoration. That style as a whole changed when different wings of the manor were accessed, but for the time being only one wing was being visited. It would take them roughly 5 minutes of walking, before Maximos turned them down a wide hallway, and midway through turned to open a set of double doors.

This is my laboratory. Please be careful some of the things here are very delicate and entirely one of a kind.

He said that to both of them, yet there was a definite feeling he meant it more toward one of them than the other. The doors opened to reveal a rather large room easily the size of an entire basement, and decorated just as well. The walls were stone, there were no windows and stains covered the floor from where literally thousands of runes had been drawn, painted, scraped, and washed away. And where now a single large runic array now lay. To the left and right were twin bookshelves stuffed with thousands of tomes. There was no real order to them, they seemed crammed and stuffed wherever they could fit. Directly across from the door was a long 50ft table which looked almost as if it was plucked out of some dark wizards house. Bottles, tubes, hoses and the like pumped odd liquids through a complex glass circulatory system.

It was, in every expression of the word, a laboratory. Closets in the distance held countless pieces of equipment, books were scattered literally every where, in piles, stacks, or just flipped upside down and tossed across the room.

Clearly...it was a mess. But it was ready.

For Tomorrow though, something in this room seemed entirely different than everything else, something in this room called to him, by name. As if t was reaching out to his soul with a silent voice only he could hear. It was not ambiguous. It was definite, and it came for a 9ft tall, 4ft wide coffin shaped box laying against the stone wall just to the side of the giant laboratory table. It was a box covered in runes, and small seals.

The Shadow made no mention of it as he spoke.

Tomorrow you and I will stand in opposite circles, here and here. When I give the command, you will focus on Raven, and all of your memories of her. All of them, good and bad. For a moment they will feel as if they are being sucked away, lost even as you relive them.

He paused for a moment, moving over to the large box and laying it down on the ground.

This will continue until all of our memories of Raven have been relived and delivered. The spell should use our memories as a sort of emergency back up, letting her lost or latent memories resurface. The brain, never forgets...eh...anything.

A grunt. A small discomfort as Maximos stood after moving the large box. One would almost think he was getting old. As he finally stood he turned to Tomorrow and Grace.

Understand?

826HonoRaven

Maximos Wrote:

Rae would awake, before panic or worry overtook the warm, calm, friendly, and somewhat aged voiced that was Walter's gently filled the air, along with a gentle poke directly at the center of her forehead. Her third eye, with a barely noticeable amount of help from Walter would be opened, and channeled allowing her eyes, soon after seeing the black to see properly. For her the darkness would fade away like a haze or a sheet in front of her eyes letting her see everything clearly.

She would be in a bedroom, gently laid on a large queen size bed, in a room seemingly adorned for a queen.

Good afternoon, I hope the Lady enjoyed her rest. How is the Lady feeling?

Walter would be standing directly beside the bed, his left arm folded across his stomach, his right arm down by his side, and a smile on what appeared to be a 60 year old face with a monocle in its right eye.

"Well this lady feels like she was hit by a bus.." Rae had very little humor on the subject at this time, she could tell that her injuries were all nonexistent now, and as the world came back into focus the fact that she was not in the void was a real relief.

"Or a herd of stampeding cows... but who the heck are you?" smilies/icon_stare.gif She was definitely starting to dislike new people... the first few had been alright, but then the third one had kidnapped her and the fifth one had tried to beat her to a pulp... needless to say she was not really in a trusting mood anymore today!

827AtaraRaven

Grace quietly stood off to the side, fortifying her shields to make certain that she was not going to accidentally interfere in the spell that was being cast.

Whatch'a doing little Grace?....The voice was only in her head, and barely a whisper witch indicated that the speaker was quite far away at the moment.

I am doing what you asked me to do 'Andi, I am attending to Mr. Tomorrow!.... There was a definite tone of annoyance to Grace's thoughts as she responded.

Oh, but why are you in the deep dark if you are with Tomorrow, I would have thought that he would never be allowed to return to that place!?... Grace could tell that there was a lot of curiosity to 'Andis question.

The girl who was with him when I left, apparently he believes that she has lost her memories and has come to Mr. Maximos for aid! Now it was Grace's turn to be curious, for apparently this was not something that 'Andi had foreseen.

Oh dear, well I suppose that is a bad thing... Just keep an eye on the raven dear, there is a chance that this could hurt her quite a bit smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif . And with that the presence was gone again, leaving Grace to wonder what the hell Verandi was up to....

828Tomorrow

Donner simply shot a deadpan look at the Shadow, as if to say thanks for the warning sarcastically, only without words and stuff. Entering the room, however, proved to boost Donner's morale a little.

Mess. Blessed mess. He was starting to worry that Maximos was one of those obsessive/compulsive neat-freaks. He welcomed the crammed bookshelves, and the messy tables, and the...

His eyes widened in the dark.

The box.

His head turned to it, even before it registered what it was in his head. It's call was ominous, and judging by the seals and the runes, whatever it was, whether it contained something or was completely empty...

...It filled him with...

He blinked as Maximos spoke. He tried to focus on the words, forcing himself to ignore the box for now. A small point was Maximos' grunt, which was something he focused on as he walked over to the circle Maximos had deemed his. When did Maximos get a bad back?

Regardless, he stood within the circle, suddenly feeling very defenseless in this auspicious room. He squeezed his eyes shut within the dark, willing the bad thoughts away, to focus on the task at hand.

When he opened them, his jaw was set. He didnt know what was about to happen...but he needed to do it. For Honoraven. "...Lets get this thing started." He said confidently.

829Maximos

D just couldnt help but giggle. It was so close, and it was going to be so funny, and just thinking of Maximos' unseen reaction made him laugh.

We knocks on d'door.

He said trying not to blow his cover with chittering laughter. Thankfully the doors were impressively thick.

'Den when big brudda comes...

He paused for a bit of suspense on that one, while still holding back laughter.

...we jump down and scer him! Rawr!

He lifted his hands up, his teeth showing, his fingers bending inwards like little stubby, dirty claws. Like a little monster, being such a little monster just came so easy to him. He waited for Teira to show him understood before he gently placed his hands back on the door frame, bent over and prepared to knock.


Nothing a little tea wont fix.

Walter said with a bright smile, as it just so happened that behind him a small cart was a teapot and freshly brewed and warmed, and served tea. Which he would be in the process of serving to her.

Whether she took the tea or denied it, immediately after the teacup had found its home either with her or back on the table, Walter would perform a formal bow to properly introduce himself.

My name is Walter Worthington the Third, Butler and Caretaker of Shadow Island the home of young Master Maximos. The Lady was delivered here by Mr. Tomorrow and Lady Grace for, care.

He adjusted the towel on his arm.

When you are feeling a bit better, Master Maximos asks I inform you the three are waiting for you in his laboratory. I can show you the way once you feel better.

830Lady Sierra

The smile on her face stretched ear to ear and she crouched against the wall. Like a tightly wound spring, or a cat ready to pounce---

831HonoRaven

Maximos Wrote:

Nothing a little tea wont fix.

Walter said with a bright smile, as it just so happened that behind him a small cart was a teapot and freshly brewed and warmed, and served tea. Which he would be in the process of serving to her.

Whether she took the tea or denied it, immediately after the teacup had found its home either with her or back on the table, Walter would perform a formal bow to properly introduce himself.

My name is Walter Worthington the Third, Butler and Caretaker of Shadow Island the home of young Master Maximos. The Lady was delivered here by Mr. Tomorrow and Lady Grace for, care.

He adjusted the towel on his arm.

When you are feeling a bit better, Master Maximos asks I inform you the three are waiting for you in his laboratory. I can show you the way once you feel better.

Rae simply accepted the tea cup and absently sipped at the warm liquid, it was soothing and it gave her the few moments that she needed to shrug off the last lingering affects of her fight as she sat on the edge of the bed.

"Tomorrow...and Grace... " smilies/icon_stare.gif Rae definitely remembered the red head and the fact that she had ended up in the void after the woman had made this world disappear in what must have been sleep. "Well as pleased to meet you as I am Walt, I think I don't want anything more to do with that pair... so if you would just show me to the door I will be off!"

832Maximos

Maximos shook his head simply in response.

First, we need Raven.

She was a very clearly absent ingredient.


D smiled from ear to ear, and then gently wrapped on the door.

Coming!

Could be heard echoing from inside the door before it finally opened. Maximos stepped forward looking somewhat confused. He had on a simple silken black shirt and matching pants that looked just about a size to large. But, before he could even ask where everyone had gone, D held up three fingers to Teira and then lunged over the edge. His legs knees still rested the door but his top half lunged over as he shouted.

Rawr!


Of course, Lady Raven.

Walter was a servant. A host before his guest. He would never dream of forcing Raven to stay, and neither would Maximos. But, there were factors at hand here, responsibilities if you will that he would like addressed.

But, before I do, would the Lady mind if I speak out of turn for just a moment?

If Raven declined, Walter would say silent. If she allowed him to he would quietly sit on the edge of the bed beside her. Walter sounded like an elderly priest, or father figure, he was just the sort of warm individual who seemed to want to help, but only help, honestly. There was no twisted motive, and one could tell just by the tone of his voice he would never push to far or pry.

Tomorrow and Grace brought you to Master Maximos for a single concern. You have another life Rae, children who need care, a business you own caring for the sick and dying. They feared you possibly also had enemies, who will be able to take advantage of your current state to harm you.

He took a moment to adjust his monocle.

If your memory stays absent these many things could fall into disarray, or worse. Your friends fear for your life, and the lives that depend on HonoRaven.

Another few clothing adjustments.

I cannot say how Tomorrow and Grace feel, but the Master, despite your memory loss still would like to call you friend. He simply wants to help, in whatever way he can, be it even offering you a simple lunch. The decision is ultimately yours, but you should know all sides of it. Are you sure you would prefer to simply leave?

He smiled warmly.

I do make a very good sandwich.

833HonoRaven

Walter Wrote:

Of course, Lady Raven.

Walter was a servant. A host before his guest. He would never dream of forcing Raven to stay, and neither would Maximos. But, there were factors at hand here, responsibilities if you will that he would like addressed.

But, before I do, would the Lady mind if I speak out of turn for just a moment?

If Raven declined, Walter would say silent. If she allowed him to he would quietly sit on the edge of the bed beside her. Walter sounded like an elderly priest, or father figure, he was just the sort of warm individual who seemed to want to help, but only help, honestly. There was no twisted motive, and one could tell just by the tone of his voice he would never push to far or pry.

Tomorrow and Grace brought you to Master Maximos for a single concern. You have another life Rae, children who need care, a business you own caring for the sick and dying. They feared you possibly also had enemies, who will be able to take advantage of your current state to harm you.

He took a moment to adjust his monocle.

If your memory stays absent these many things could fall into disarray, or worse. Your friends fear for your life, and the lives that depend on HonoRaven.

Another few clothing adjustments.

I cannot say how Tomorrow and Grace feel, but the Master, despite your memory loss still would like to call you friend. He simply wants to help, in whatever way he can, be it even offering you a simple lunch. The decision is ultimately yours, but you should know all sides of it. Are you sure you would prefer to simply leave?

He smiled warmly.

I do make a very good sandwich.

Rae invited him to speak with a simple gesture of her hand, believing deep down in a need for good manners, even if her language belied that belief.

"I understand what you are saying Walt... but for one, I am harder to damage than I look." She sighed and wondered if memories would make her better at hurting others in return when she was threatened.

"For two, I get the feeling that this Hono lady has already made sure that her children and business can survive without her... Three, I'm still not convinced that I am this lady... Hono is such a stupid name." smilies/icon_xp.gif The last was muttered mostly to herself as she debated letting people she didn't know mess around in her head.

Despite her desire to figure out who she really was Rae was becoming jaded quite quickly. "Don't suppose someone could write down the stuff about this lady so I can look it over and decide if I want to be her?" smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif

834Maximos

Walter nodded. He listened, honestly, not just waiting for his turn to speak but carefully considering each word with the wisdom of all his years, and the quietly he responded.

The spell the Master seeks to perform should return, or at least display to you all the memories he and Mr. Tomorrow have of you. Unless you want to accept them, they'll be just that...memories. To do with as you will.

835HonoRaven

Rae sighed and rubbed her eyes with the heals of her hands, her long hair sliding around her shoulder to hide her face for a moment.

She let out her breath with a sigh and hopped off the bed as she shook her hair back again, a smile back in place on her face. "Might as well give it a try... what have I got to loose after all?"

836Maximos

Excellent.

Walter stood, turning to tug at the bed fabric fixing it rather easily.

Off we go then.

And he would begin to lead her, Rae would not be exposed to the labrynth that was this house, as her room was carefully chosen...right down the hall from the Lab. It would take all of a minute for Walter to peel open the doors, and no time at all for Maximos to speak up.

Welcome Rae, I trust you slept well and feel better?

He would pause a moment, stepping forward from the rear of the room.

Did Walter explain to you the situation?

837HonoRaven

"He explained...." Rae stood in the doorway for a moment, her arms folded across her chest for a moment and a frown on her face as she surveyed the room.

The frown was replaced by a smug smile as she made her way into the room, hips swaying with every step and her hair cascading down her back like a silky cape. "I thank you for your hospitality Mr. Maximos... Mr. Tomorrow, I would suggest that you refrain from thinking that you can cart me off wherever you please from now on!"

She shot grace a scalding look as she passed the taller woman, stopping to point a finger for a moment. "And you, don't go putting any more spells on me without my permission lady, or I will kick your a** next time!" smilies/icon_stare.gif

Rae dismissed Grace for the moment as she passed by, and smiled once more at Maximos, charm swirled around her like an invisible cloud.

838AtaraRaven

Grace looked rather scandalised for a moment as Rae made her little threat.

The elf didn't think it was worth a tantrum at the moment, so she simply crossed her arms over her chest and rolled her eyes, remembering why she didn't deal with young people that often, they were all attitude... smilies/icon_xp.gif

839Tomorrow

Donner blinked, some of his bravado lost at Maximos' sudden enlightening words. Rae wasn't here. "Well, of course..." He said, before a red-headed beauty was suddenly introduced into the mix - with select words to himself and Grace.

He sighed and took the words with a grain of salt, appearing a little hurt in the process. Yes, he had whisked her away in a very strange manner without warning. And yes, Grace shouldn't have put her to sleep. Nevertheless, Donner didn't like feeling like the bad-guy when all he'd tried to do was the right thing - especially when all Maximos had done was...well, allow them in. Donner had done all the hard work getting her here, fighting his own personal demons in the process...it seemed Maximos only had feelings when he permitted it.

Alas, the fickle manner of women. No man could ever understand them. Unless he used to be a she...but then, that was another story entirely.

Donner frowned and shook his head, trying to rid the bizarre thought from his head. He was not comfortable in this room, near the box, and her words did not ease his spirit.

He was beginning to think it was all a bad idea...that he should not have come to this place...

840HonoRaven

He likely should not have come here, and she had meant her words as a warning, not as a scolding.... Rae would not be taken lightly.

She was almost standing between the men now, and this close to them and turned her head a bit and smiled at John, the charm around her was almost infectious, and he would likely find it hard to feel bad or believe that she was really mad at him... In fact he would likely find it hard not to smile back at her.

841AtaraRaven

Grace suddenly had to work to keep from laughing as she realised what the girl was doing... She had more than just regenerative capabilities apparently. The healer could tell that the girl was an empath now, not only could she sense the feelings of others, but she could project feelings back at them, and Grace could tell that right now she was projecting charm at the two men in the room. smilies/icon_rofl.gif

She wondered if the girl they remembered had always done that, at least on a subconscious level... People had likely thought that she was sweet and kind and always knew just the right thing to say to them. Grace wondered if this HonoRaven of theirs had found it hard to walk though others emotions all the time, just as Grace sometimes found it hard to walk though the clouds of pollution in this modern world... smilies/icon_xp.gif

842Maximos

While Maximos had the magical powers and visual acuity necessary to read Tomorrow's emotions, it really didnt take that to see what he was feeling. The Shadow was no an empath, or even empathic. As Tomorrow had correctly assumed, he only felt, when he wanted too.

But then again, thats why the two were opposites. Maximos offered a formal nod and a slight bow to Rae before rising and turning to Tomorrow.

Relax, Lady Rae has the right to be upset, while what you did was something HonoRaven might appreciate you have to accept that this both is and is not HonoRaven.

He turned to Rae.

My apologies for referring to you in the third as if your not there, but...

Smoothly he looked back at Tomorrow.

She has every right to be perturbed as you have every right to defend your, our, friend.

A smile returned to his face as he tried to overthrow the tense mood.

You did the right thing, John.

The box stirred twice, seemingly only when Tomorrow's thoughts fell on it, or his eyes rested on it. One could swear something as shuffling or moving inside the box, but Maximos entirely ignored it as if it wasnt there at all.

Now Rae, are you completely sure this is what you want to do? What you see here, and what awakens in you, you cannot simply unlearn.

843HonoRaven

"No, as a matter of fact, I am not!" Rae kept her smile in place as she looked back at Maximos, and she was still oozing charm...She reached out to lightly pat John on the arm in reassurance.

"What exactly are you planning on doing to me?" Rule number one.. never let anyone mix you up in unfamiliar magic unless you were certain that they knew what the hell they were doing! smilies/icon_xp.gif

844Maximos

Its quite simple actually.

Maximos said with a smile stepping into the runic array covering the ground of the lab.

Using this magic circle Tomorrow and I will be giving you our memories and using them to hopefully re-awaken some of your own.

He could see her concern before it was voiced or shown, it wasnt really hidden.

You wont have to be Hono Raven, but you would at least know her as we know her, and be able to decide for yourself what to do with what you gain.

845Tomorrow

Donner simply nodded to Rae and Maximos, no smile showing on his face. He was emotional - but this was a pressing matter, and no amount of empathy or reassurance could dissuade him at the moment.

He didn't feel better when he spied the box moving in the corner of his eye.

"...Its up to you, Rae. If anything...we'll show you just how wonderful Hono was...is."

846HonoRaven

Rae sighed to herself and tried to clear her mind... she had only met John a few hours ago, and this was the first time she had ever met Maximos.. at least as far as she knew smilies/icon_xp.gif . Yet they both wanted her to trust them, to let them show her who they thought she was.

This Hono lady certainly was important to the both of them....Rae was not sure if she wanted to be that important smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif

"Alright, show me... I can not guarantee that I will be who you think I am when this is done, but at least we can try.."

847Maximos

You already are.

Maximos said reassuringly.

Whether or not you choose to be the woman we know, you'll always be a friend, and welcome here. No pressure.

A few casual steps brought him to his circle opposite of Tomorrow.

If you could lay in this center square we can begin. I suggest laying, just in case you fall. Once your set, Tomorrow and I will begin. Simply relax and try to keep your mind open, just watch and enjoy yourself.

848HonoRaven

Relax.. that was almost funny as Rae moved to settle herself on the center square. She quickly balled her hair up at the back of her head as a makeshift pillow and tried not to think too much.

As long as she didn't end up in the void again, Rae was fairly sure that this was not going to be too hard on her smilies/icon_xp.gif

849Lady Sierra

Maximos Wrote:

D just couldnt help but giggle. It was so close, and it was going to be so funny, and just thinking of Maximos' unseen reaction made him laugh.

We knocks on d'door.

He said trying not to blow his cover with chittering laughter. Thankfully the doors were impressively thick.

'Den when big brudda comes...

He paused for a bit of suspense on that one, while still holding back laughter.

...we jump down and scer him! Rawr!

He lifted his hands up, his teeth showing, his fingers bending inwards like little stubby, dirty claws. Like a little monster, being such a little monster just came so easy to him. He waited for Teira to show him understood before he gently placed his hands back on the door frame, bent over and prepared to knock.

----

Mimicking D, she curved her fingers into mock talons and using the wall as a springboard, she lept downwards at Maximos, letting out a fierce RAWR of attack. While D truly had the form, Teira was only a child in mentality. As such the ensuing result would be rather comical as Max had a fullgrown woman drop on him. And while she was an elf and light ihn build, it's not like she weighed nothing.

"KIYAAAAAA--OOMPH!!"

She went sprawling as she landed, giggling and rubbing sore spots in surprise.

850Maximos

Maximos looked at Tomorrow and nodded. A universal signal it was time to start, and then closed his eyes.

A gentle violet glow filled his circle, once Tomorrow began to concentrate it would fill his as well. Like two pools draining the glow would follow the lines beneath the two men across the entire array before finally settling on Rae's square. It poured inwards overtaking the square with a glow. She would feel slightly as if a calm gentle liquid was overtaking the small block and leaking through into her head.

For Rae, time would stop.

Her first memory, would be Maximos' as he started the spell. She would see the lovely buffet, the jewelry store, she would see herself healing his arm, even visiting the shop in the stadium, and watch as they conversed and went off on a walk. Next would come one of Tomorrow's memories. Rae would able to see these through her own eyes, she would be able to behold the way Hono acted, but also the way she thought and felt, or not. It was like an extremely interactive video. The amount of details she received would be based on how curious she was to receive it. The two men however had no commentary or sway over her display.

Nothing was rushed, everything was slow giving her time to watch every interaction both Maximos and Tomorrow had with Hono in its full. For her, it might seem like an hour, or two or three, when outside about 10 minutes had passed.

After both men's memories were displayed she would be able to feel that warm liquid branching out, like a tree rapidly growing. She would have seen Hono's hospital, now she would be flooded with some of Hono's memories regarding said hospital. Then her children, and so forth. Never did the memories seek to steal her away and make her this individual, rather it gave her a glimpse into who Hono was. After about an actual hour, she would be fully able to grasp any information she wanted. She need only think on a topic and be able to access memories regarding it, like tapping into some odd information bank.

How long this took depended solely on how curious she actually was, Maximos and Tomorrow would likely wait patiently, no matter how long it took.


((Coming Soon: Tiera and D post.))

851Tomorrow

Donner nodded back to Maximos and closed his eyes as well.

His own memories of Hono came to him as he waited, their first memory bringing a smile to his face. They had both been so different back then. Their little, flirtatious dance.

Then the dead feeling of Durem, interrupting Hono on a regular basis to selfishly receive medical assistance.

He waited patiently, and forced himself to concentrate. He'd stand here for days if he needed. He wished he'd had time to gather some more of her friends, so she could have more of an idea, a more various taste.

852AtaraRaven

Grace had been quietly watching the flow of the spell from off to the side, content to simply wait until they were finished, after all she did not really know why she was here, Tomorrow had done nothing thus far that would warrant him needing her abilities....

She was relaxed despite the earlier intrusion of 'Andi and so when the next incursion came it caught her unawares! The Elf's eye went blank, and she shuffled forwards to place a hand withing the spelled square where Rae rested, touching the girl's leg and inserting herself into the spell.

So sorry gentlemen, but I must cut in at this point!... Verandi used Grace as a conduit for her own power, twisting the spell out of Maximos's control with pure force.

Maximos and tomorrow would find themselves torn away from the simple set up of the original spell, their minds drawn into Verandi's so that they had a sideline to watch what happened next without being able to interfere for a few moments at the least.

853HonoRaven

((Jumps up and down look what I did! Huge a** post!!! smilies/icon_xd.gif ))

Rae wandered through the memories, poking at all the details half because she wanted to know if they would fall apart under close scrutinization, and half because the blank part of her mind needed these things... The way that Hono never thought twice about helping either of these two daunting figures, the sad touch to her smile as she looked at the little wolf carving in the stone shop, the sparkle in here eyes as she danced with Tomorrow and knew exactly how much fun flirting could be!

In part she was like an outsider, but due to the nature of the spell she was Hono again for these moments and she actually knew it now!

"Ah, I was wondering if you were going to actually ask yourself that!" Verandi's voice broke in on the moment as the golden haired woman interrupted the spell. The scenes warped and shifted until the pair stood in the stadium. It was a frozen moment, banners hung all around the area, and the stands were still crowded with people very slowly making their way out of the area.

Rae could see herself, dressed in in a long oriental style dress, blue with gold edging around the collar and down the bust, it was sleeveless and had slits that went high enough up the leg that Rae thought for a moment that it actually went up over her hips and one should be able to see her panties smilies/icon_xp.gif ... it was just yet another sign that her fashion sense was twisted towards catching attention at all cost, the outfit was finished off with long opera gloves that went all the way up her arms and dance slippers in a matching blue.

She was standing beside a tall red headed man with long pointed ears who appeared to be quite the worse for wear, and was obviously more interested in a scuffle off to the side than in Hono, Rae wondered who he was, because she could see the concern in her own eyes as her double looked at the man.

"That..." 'Andi stepped out of nothing to stand beside Rae in the frozen moment, all pristine in another white business suit, a butter cup yellow vest on under the white jacket made you notice how her hair was not a regular shade of blond but closer to a true gold than any human color of yellow, and it was also apparent that the vest was meant to double as a shirt. "...Is Sunstrike... he is very important to Hono, for more than one reason, but he is also the reason why you are here now...."

"Who the hell are you lady?" Rae growled and actually reached for the blond, blinking as her hand passed right through the woman.

"So sorry.. call Me 'Andi dear!" smilies/icon_whee.gif Verandi smiled and bobbed her head in a bit of a bow before she went on, ignoring Rae's attempt at violence.

"See, I think you need to know how this moment ended, it will explain more to you than the memories that Tomorrow and Maximos wish to share with you!" She gestured towards Sun and Hono and the screen moved on almost in a fast forward state, the motions all happening faster than they had at the time, and the noise all in a high buzz that was completely indecipherable. "I am afraid that I must admit to being the reason why you are here right now, and also why you can not remember who you were..." smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif

Rae watched as Sunstrike was attacked by a woman who came out of the stands, and saw herself off to the side looking horribly torn and indecisive, another pair of men fought off to the side with flames black as night that burned around them more like acid than normal fire. She saw Tomorrow there, talking to Hono for a few moments, before Rae watched herself eventually rush in to help Sunstrike with the woman, and actually kill her with no more than a single touch!

Rae wanted to scream, she wanted to cry, she wanted to shake 'Andi as part of her mind realised that she couldn't remember this moment because of what the blond had done to her, and then she watched as the two men off to the side were attacked by a third, the shorter being thrown away from the fight for a moment and Sunstrike going to him.

Sunstrike was immediately immersed in another fight with the unknown man, eventually knocking him out with a long staff. Rae watched herself head over to the pair and the moment slowed down so that she could hear Sunstrike ask Hono to help him, to take Silver where he belonged!

Rae watched with wide eyes as 'Andi slowed the moment down even more, the silver man and Hono disappearing in a cloud of sparkles... the screen changing to move with them until they reappeared on a desolate island that actually appeared to be floating in the sky!

"See, this is where this time line went so horribly wrong...There were other factors, but this was one that I thought was very out of place." There was actually a touch of remorse in Verandi's voice as they watched the tall form of Ezekiel materialise behind the still kneeling Hono and unconscious Silver Alexander.

Ezekiel's fist smashed down against the unprotected back of Hono's neck, and Rae jumped forwards as if she would help herself, save herself from the spine snapping blow that dropped the woman without her ever even having a chance to realise that she was in danger!

"You see, that is why I felt it was important to take away all those memories... Sunstrike played a very big part in your life, even if you only knew him for a few years! He helped to make you who you are, but he was the one who got you killed, and I do not know how you would survive knowing that and knowing that you could never truly hate him for what happened!" The scene changed before Rae could ever get close enough to see Silver's eyes open as Hono's dead body fell across his chest.

Rae was shaking, tears streaming down her face as she turned in anger towards 'Andi. "If I died... then how the hell am I here?"

"I have a unique ability in this age... I can force time to play more to my will than it normally would... I took you from that moment, the moment right before Ezekiel could kill you!" There was a force in her voice now that held Rae, that made her listen to every single word. "By changing that moment I set off a cascade of possibilities, ripples in time for a few minutes in every direction, in one of those new time lines Ezekiel never even appeared and you made it off of Eden unharmed! You see, sometimes the lack of possibilities changes everything!"

That last little bit still made no sense to Rae as she wiped the tears off her face, and sniffled a few times.. "So what... you saved me?! Why, what good am I without my memories even if they are painful!"

"I am sorry about that, it was not the memories themselves that needed to be removed, but the emotions attached to them, I needed to give you a chance to act without the past clouding your judgement!" The pair appeared back in the memory that Tomorrow had focused on, the fiery haired woman dancing with the grinning giant as sexual innuendos passed between them without the need for words.

"But how could moments like this cloud my judgment more than letting him be a stranger to me?" Rae thought on how both she hand Tomorrow had apparently changed since then, his metal arm and her striped hair being only the visible changes. "If I still care about him as much as I did back then... then what could possibly be wrong with that?"

"It is not just caring about him, it is in the fact that you still love Sunstrike and Night Hunter... in the fact that you would never do a single thing that would harm any of the people that you care about! I know that you can not see it from this point in time, but eventually, feeling impartial towards some of these people could help you save them more than being the emotional wreck that you were when I found you!" Now there was anger clear in 'Andis voice as well as Rae's

"I still don't ******** get it? If I love them all, then I would go to the ends of the earth to help them, to protect them!" Rae turned her anger on Verandi, yelling at the woman.

"And you would die trying.... What good is a dead Avatar? None, none at all!" Verandi answered back venomously, shaking a finger in Rae's face. "Within your mind are all the answers that Donner needs, he doesn't need Hugin or Munin to want to help him, because you will happily help Tomorrow, where they would turn away from him!"

Rae blinked and tried to think past the well of emotions that were almost overwhelming her... Maximos's spell was apparently working, because she could remember quite a few times when she had rushed out to help someone she loved and almost died for it... she could even remember making a deal with Death itself to save Night... but the memories were still distant, for even though Rae could follow a thought to a memory it was like she was still an outsider, for the emotions that should have gone with those moments were not there and she looked at Verandi with more shock. "What have you done?"

"I have given you a second chance, a chance to relearn your life and all the people in it, without the past having any influence over you.... for what it is worth, I am sorry that this hurts you the way it does, but think about the adventure you could have? Think of all the new people you will get to meet, and you never have to feel bad about something that happened before your new life began this morning!" 'Andi was fading away as Rae watched, the gold woman becoming fuzzy like an after image from looking too long at a candle flame in a dark room.

Rae was torn, she understood now that Maximos's spell could allow her to unlock her past, but whatever 'Andi had done would keep it from truly being hers... It wa all like a movie now, things that happened to someone else in a different time, and she could actually pick and choose between those moments to make a life all her own...but she still wondered what the cost would be to the people who still cared about her from that past?

854AtaraRaven

Verandi toned down the volume of her conversation with Rae so that she could talk to Tomorrow and Maximos at the same time without disturbing Rae. "Sorry about that.. interesting spell work, by the way Maximos!"

"I would not have thought that others could undo what I worked for the past few months to create in Rae, I thank you for alerting me to my oversight!" smilies/icon_3nodding.gif

"Now Donner dear, what in the world led you to think that the raven I gave you was broken?" There was a sardonic touch to her voice as she turned her attention to Tomorrow.

"I gave you a perfect tool, and you assumed that because she was not the same as you remembered that she was in fact flawed in some way? Don't you trust me?" smilies/icon_xp.gif

855Maximos

Maximos was filled with mixed emotions. He was after all a Reaper, he knew that death was an equal though opposite cost of life, and so the idea of someone using their powers to play god and alter a timeline to save someone from death, even his friend...it rubbed him wrong. But he was a gentlemen, and the one not to ward his spell.

The feeling is mutual Ms. Verandi, I would have never thought another could infiltrate my enchant, thank you for alterting me to my need for wards. And thank you for your confession.

He shook his head, simply unable to could remain completely silent.

What you did was unnatural, I cannot say I agree with you playing god in the slightest, morally I am against anyone I care about being a "tool", but....

Protocol called for this Rae, 'Andi, and likely Grace if she got in the way to be taken down. But as he did not make slay the God standing across from him, he wouldnt act on this either. Perhaps he wasnt as heartless as he appeared.

...it is Raven's decision as to how to proceed. I will stand by whatever she chooses.

His hand rose touching his chest, just a bit below the neck, at a necklace beneath.

I owe her that.


GYAH!

He nearly jumped out of his skin.

Maximos jumped back when he saw a smiling row of spiky teeth that D presented, and then fell back as a woman fell on him! Apparently, today, it was raining woman. He was just about in total shock. A look of a complete "wtf?!" painted his features.

D of course, though Teira's idea was loads better than just shouting, so he immediately followed suit effectively, add an extra...

Oof!

As the trio created a functioning dog pile on Maximos. Its function being to leave Maximos laugh, hysterically under the duo.

856AtaraRaven

Maximos Wrote:

What you did was unnatural, I cannot say I agree with you playing god in the slightest, morally I am against anyone I care about being a "tool", but....

Protocol called for this Rae, 'Andi, and likely Grace if she got in the way to be taken down. But as he did not make slay the God standing across from him, he wouldnt act on this either. Perhaps he wasnt as heartless as he appeared.

...it is Raven's decision as to how to proceed. I will stand by whatever she chooses.

His hand rose touching his chest, just a bit below the neck, at a necklace beneath.

I owe her that.

"Oh don't be silly... Hono died in that time line, I did not disturb the natural order of things, I merely took a moment from time that was to my advantage and dropped it down in this time line!"

"See, if she died back then.. she would never have a chance to help, and that would have hurt her more than anything that I could possibly think up." Verandi still sounded smug, although she was obviously trying to show Maximos that there was more than one side to all this.

"Rae is here now... because she needs to be needed, and without a chance to learn to use her knowledge and abilities she would be useless in the fight to come."

"Your Hono still exists in this time line, Rae can choose to either be her own new person, or join Hono to complete her knowledge... in effect making her a bit less of a bird brain!" smilies/icon_xp.gif That was a touch of an old joke that Hono had been telling about herself since she came to the stadium years ago.

"I see that you don't like my meddling... I had heard that you were like that, but I had to show Rae that she can have a purpose if she wants it... she doesn't have to be held back by her own emotions.. " There was a touch of pleading to her voice now. "With your help she does not have to be held back by anything at all!"

"Hono is sweet, and kind and generous to everyone... to the point where she will let someone stab her in the back as long as she thinks they are her friend! At this point Rae has no friends, she doesn't really trust anyone and so she will not easily fall into that same trap...she is willing to learn all sorts of things, and she will not be hindered by thinking that she already knows all that she needs to...."

"This is not a matter of weather or not you will stay your hand against her and my little Grace, but weather or not you will help them live a little longer, because they both would be your friends if given the chance!" This was obviously the point where Verandi stated that she was not afraid of Maximos... if he really understood, he would see that she longed for the sweet embrace of her own death... but since she had yet to see a time line where that was a certainty she would work towards keeping her old souls around for as long as possible.

857Maximos

As a trademark, he summed up the entire circumference of his feelings on the matter in one word.

Indeed.

Fear, panic, those werent his concerns, simply duty and he had a duty. Even if Verandi could blink Maximos into nothingness, he would be sworn to attack. Simply put...no fear existed between either of them. Though if the cycle of life and death was not interrupted he hadnt a reason to attack.

Verandi made a good point, it was very good. And honestly he could see himself going along with it. But...it wasnt his decision. It was for Rae to make, and it was Rae who he waiting for. At Rae's word he would accept or deny what 'Andi had done. As per her opinion Verandi would be friend or foe. He could see her longing, he knew that given her willingness he could likely deliver it, but that was another matter for another time, likely a time never to come.

It is a matter of wether or not I will help. But that decision lies solely in her hands. What do say Raven?

He said, turning to face her.

858Tomorrow

((By the gods Maxi, congratulate the woman! That was a brilliant piece of prose, Crys, you should be proud!))

Donner did not answer the woman controlling Grace, save for when Maximos and her were finished talking.

Then his eyes would lock onto her, his thunder-deep voice as cold as a chilling rain. "When we meet again, Andi...you'd better pray i am in a good mood."

Maximos had his rules. He would break them or follow them as he saw fit. But Donner had come here for one reason, and one reason only - to get back Hono. The sweet flower he trusted and loved, almost like a sister. Regardless of what was to come or what had happened, he wanted Hono back. Not someone who could or couldn't be her.

Andi, in Donner's eyes, had interrupted that process, inevitably destroying the only chance to bring back the true Honoraven. And Donner's wrath would be terrible if the end result did not sway his remorse.

He looked down at Rae, pitiful in her confusion. She was like a paint canvas that had once held a beautiful portrait - but the painting had been removed, the gilded edge of the canvas all that remained. It was now up to Rae to paint another portrait, hopefully one of equal beauty.

He quelled his anger as he looked upon her. "What say you, my daughter?"

859Lady Sierra

Maximos Wrote:

GYAH!

He nearly jumped out of his skin.

Maximos jumped back when he saw a smiling row of spiky teeth that D presented, and then fell back as a woman fell on him! Apparently, today, it was raining woman. He was just about in total shock. A look of a complete "wtf?!" painted his features.

D of course, though Teira's idea was loads better than just shouting, so he immediately followed suit effectively, add an extra...

Oof!

As the trio created a functioning dog pile on Maximos. Its function being to leave Maximos laugh, hysterically under the duo.

As Maximos started laughing, Teira started laughing anew. Her laughter was akin to the tinkling of bells dancing in a playful wind. There were just some things about her that nothing could change. Pouncing forward she flung her arms wide, catching Maximos up in a hug as she nuzzled his cheek and beamed at him.

"Teira is happy you're home, Maxi-mo-mos!~"

Sitting back on her heels, her hands clutched at the skirts of dress as she looked at him quizzically...

"Did we scares chu?"

860HonoRaven

((Aww smilies/icon_redface.gif , I just ran with an old idea, and a new suggestion form Maxi himselfhides ))

Rae blinked a few times as if she was just waking up from a slight daze, only just now realising that things had changed. She had heard 'Andis conversation with Maximos, as well as the fact that Tomorrow was apparently very pissed off at the blond as well (( smilies/icon_rofl.gif )) .

"Um... but I am Hono... despite the fact that I still think that is a stupid name..." smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif Rae ran her fingers through her bangs and rested her forehead against her palm for a moment as she tried to think it all through. "Verandi... like as in the Norn Verandi?" smilies/icon_stare.gif

Rae had found it a lot easier to find that information in her memory, for there appeared to be a part of her mind that was arranged differently.

861AtaraRaven

"Right on the money!" 'Andi grinned at Rae and flashed her thumbs up. "Now explain to the boys what that means to you...."

862HonoRaven

Rae folded her arms across her chest and decided that she didn't like Verandi any more than Maximos or Tomorrow apparently did. "That means that you were cursed by Odin to foretell the future for him... and that you have apparently changed somewhat in the past however long!"

"Can you undo what you have done to my memory, give them back to me properly?"

863AtaraRaven

"Sorry kido... I put all my efforts into changing you as much as I could without changing anything that you were before you were actually born!" That made very little sense, but in Verandi speak it was obviously the only explination that she was willing to give.

864HonoRaven

"Well, then you just popped in to piss everyone off? Never mind, we already know that is true... What will happen when I find HonoRaven, the other one that is?" Rae had some strange thoughts about space time continuums that she thought might be more fiction than science, but the entire idea of being here and alive when she was from a different point in time and dead was still making her feel slow and stupid smilies/icon_xp.gif

865AtaraRaven

"Well.. likely that would depend on how much you have changed... if you have become someone that HonoRaven could never possibly be, then nothing much will happen... besides likely a cat fight, and a serious hissy fit from Rave." smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif Verandi actually dreaded that thought... Rae and Hono were both strong enough that they could do some serious damage to their surrounding area if they went berserk!

"But... if you still think of yourself as Hono, then you will become Hono... plain and simple!" smilies/icon_whee.gif

But of course that didn't explain a damn thing and if you thought about it long enough there was nothing simple about what she had said besides the words themselves smilies/icon_rofl.gif

"Now, I will be off.. people to harass, and places to disturb and all that Jazz.. Toodles!" The smug blond even blew Donner a kiss as she waved to Maximos with her free hand and let go of her hold on Grace, leaving the poor woman feeling rather worse for wear and wondering if they were all going to be mad at her in place of 'Andi smilies/icon_stressed.gif

866HonoRaven

"What the hell do you mean by tha...?!?" Rae started before 'Andi disappeared on them smilies/icon_scream.gif "Bloody freaking meddling...b..c..err cow!" smilies/icon_xp.gif Rae actually ran out of words, she was so mad that she was shaking slightly and her confusion had only grown with what Verandi had shown her...

And the fact that Verandi was openly meddling like this was rather scary from what she could remeber all of a sudden, The Asir, were not exactly subtle in their workings most of the time. From what Rae could recall, they did not normally go all out in a "godly" fashion... Well except when Thor had demolished Durem... smilies/icon_eek.gif Rae slowly blinked and looked at Tomorrow as that memory fluttered into her mind "Your Th...!!"

smilies/icon_redface.gif She clamped both her hands over her mouth as she looked over at Maximos, several details about him rising to the surface of her mind all of a sudden, and knowing that saying Tomorrow's other name would not be a good idea even if she had managed to figure out the connection between him and 'Andi!

But at least she was obviously managing to remember more about both men now that she had started down the tracks of her own mind smilies/icon_xp.gif

867Maximos

((I did compliment her! Through an IM not a post.))

That sort of being is the reason I have a job...

Maximos said with a sigh his eyes scanning downwards. Rae may have been confused but she was stable. Her mind was slowly re-attaching and forming into...something. Good or bad she was his friend, and he was happy she was alright.

He watched silently as one by one the epiphanies dawned on her. Identities, perhaps places, and times, the very thing the spell was meant to accomplish. Accomplished as such, and without Verandi's involvement the imaginary world they had come to meet in would begin to slowly fade. There was a completely other world in which they could talk and chat and eat and such. Maximos eyes were the first to open, Tomorrow would be released next, and Rae, last, as the last of the violet glow poured into and faded from her square. All the memories and emotions she had access to before and more would be there, only now she would be awake.

And Maximos stomach would growl ever so faintly as he placed his hand on his stomach and said.

How about lunch?


Yes, yes you did.

Maximos said working his way to his feet, smacking off a bit of dust from his clothes with the rest of his laughs slowly faded.

Its good to be home Teira.

He smiled brightly, it really was. Teira had just effectively knocked free the thoughts of Barton and its horrid state that still swirled through his mind. He noted something else, no one was forming her clothing the control came from within her. And her speech had greatly improved.

I see Walter's been teaching you well. So, what've you learned while I was away?

868Lady Sierra

Jumping to her feet excitedly, she did a little twirl clapping her hands together in excitement. Spreading her arms wide, she winced in a brief moment of pain before grinning once more like a mischievous Cheshire, four ebony wings fanned out behind her. Her features were painted with delight as she flapped her wings demonstratively for Maximos.

"Looky!~"

She took off at a dead run down the hallway and vaulted into the air, her wigs snapping open and lifting her off the ground as she glided along several feet, landed, turned around and came back the same way.

"Niyaaa~ Come outside! Is better!"

Clutching at his hand and waving at D to help her, she would try and pull Maximos outside. Promptly... getting lost and pouting.

"Hrrmmm... Which way?"

She looked around wide eyed, trying to remember the way D had brought her.... but they had been going too fast and she'd not paid attention to the twists and turns they'd taken.

869Tomorrow

Maximos Wrote:

((I did compliment her! Through an IM not a post.))

That sort of being is the reason I have a job...

Maximos said with a sigh his eyes scanning downwards. Rae may have been confused but she was stable. Her mind was slowly re-attaching and forming into...something. Good or bad she was his friend, and he was happy she was alright.

He watched silently as one by one the epiphanies dawned on her. Identities, perhaps places, and times, the very thing the spell was meant to accomplish. Accomplished as such, and without Verandi's involvement the imaginary world they had come to meet in would begin to slowly fade. There was a completely other world in which they could talk and chat and eat and such. Maximos eyes were the first to open, Tomorrow would be released next, and Rae, last, as the last of the violet glow poured into and faded from her square. All the memories and emotions she had access to before and more would be there, only now she would be awake.

And Maximos stomach would growl ever so faintly as he placed his hand on his stomach and said.

How about lunch?

"Yes...lunch would be marvelous...but, if it's too much to ask, can we have it outside?" Donner asked gingerly. This underground palace, with it's labs and secret boxes, were beginning to take it's toll on the giant Aesir.

He needed fresh air. He needed to get out. And, although he was trying to keep it hidden, he was starting to look agitated.

870Maximos

Indeed. I'll have Walter set us up a picnic.

Of course that was all it took and Walter had already begun preparations. There was just no explanation for how the man was so good, so quick or so quiet at what he does. Well...there was....but it wasnt common knowledge.

Rae is that alright?


Maximos stood impressed, a smile from ear to ear as he watched Teira glide down the empty hall. She was right, it would be more impressive outside. And before he had the time to even think of acting or moving, she was already tugging his hand. D had taken to pushing him from behind to rush him forward. But the moment she seemed lost D immediately jumped into place. He grabbed Maximos opposite hand and took off down the hall, making sure to grasp Teira's hand as he breezed by Maximos.

Dis way!

The halls, doors, passageways and the like would whiz by in a blur, and before the trio knew it sunlight would be pouring into their eyes as they breached the door at the top of the windmill. D immediately screeched to a halt, nearly falling over. Spinning on his heel he would turn to face Teira waiting for her lovely demonstration to begin.

871HonoRaven

Maximos Wrote:

Indeed. I'll have Walter set us up a picnic.

Of course that was all it took and Walter had already begun preparations. There was just no explanation for how the man was so good, so quick or so quiet at what he does. Well...there was....but it wasnt common knowledge.

Rae is that alright?

Rae sat up and stretched, before she tried helping Grace stand up as well. "Sure, outside is fine by me.. so long as we are not hovering again!" smilies/icon_xp.gif

She was still Rae, still putting things together, and there was still an emotionless quality to the memories that she had uncovered, that told her that whatever Verandi had done was not completely undone yet...

872AtaraRaven

Grace definitely looked like she wanted to be sick. Her cheeks were flushed and she didn't want to look anyone in the eyes as Rae helped her back to her feet. Her head was pounding and she was surprised that no one could actually see the tattered remains of her shields.

She was not entirely clear about what had happened, except that she had been used and that she was going to rearrange all the furniture in Verandi's apartment the next time she was there... let the blind b***h trip over her own things and feel like a fool for a few days smilies/icon_stare.gif

873Lady Sierra

Maximos Wrote:

----

Maximos stood impressed, a smile from ear to ear as he watched Teira glide down the empty hall. She was right, it would be more impressive outside. And before he had the time to even think of acting or moving, she was already tugging his hand. D had taken to pushing him from behind to rush him forward. But the moment she seemed lost D immediately jumped into place. He grabbed Maximos opposite hand and took off down the hall, making sure to grasp Teira's hand as he breezed by Maximos.

Dis way!

The halls, doors, passageways and the like would whiz by in a blur, and before the trio knew it sunlight would be pouring into their eyes as they breached the door at the top of the windmill. D immediately screeched to a halt, nearly falling over. Spinning on his heel he would turn to face Teira waiting for her lovely demonstration to begin.

She winced only a moment as they stepped outside and into the sunlight. It hurt, but nothing like the first time she had left the house upon her mysterious arrival here.

Letting go of their hands, she never slowed. In fact she sped up, her wings furled tightly against her back. They opened with an audible SNAP! Catching the air and hefting her into the air. Flapping her wings she caught an updraft that she somehow, instinctively knew was there... and jetted upwards.

Laughing with delight, for this was still a fairly new experience for her, she slipped back into a backwards double loop'dee'loop proceeded by a figure eight. Pulling out she spiraled downwards before closing her wings and freefalling, opening them with a snap and back winging to land gracefully in front of her audience with a beaming grin.

"I fwy!~"

874Maximos

Maximos smiled in almost big brotherly manner as he watched her scurry off, his smile growing into a open mouth lipping the word "Wow", while he clapped in congratulations for her. Her instincts were strong, she made flight look absolutely easy and even he still had troubles balancing himself in the weightlessness. Though he could honestly attest his difficultly to the fact that Arian's simply werent made to fly.

Loops and twirls were harmless tricks, though most impressive. There was just something in her momentary dive bomb that made his smile fade. He wondered if D hadnt rubbed off a bit too much on her. While her form was made of shadow, her black wings and pale skin descending down upon him wore at the armor around his heart threatening to strike at some primal terror. The fear was immediately reasoned into nothing and squashed but it presence still played at his mind.

She looked beautiful, innocent, and yet deadly. For a moment, he remembered the cold, dead, dark place he had found her and wondered if some of its nature had no followed her out. Would the very passion of her hatred burn with black flames, would those wings carry her down on an unsuspecting village razing it to ash even as those flames laced around her body like a long lost friend.

There was something dark in her...something powerful. Something true. For a moment, for a split second, before the audible snap of her wings catching her brought him out of his daze, he saw it....And he smiled.

You fly very good too! Did D show you that?

875Lady Sierra

"Hee heee!~"

without a complete vocabulary, it was difficult forming words to relay what happened.

"D--"

She made a pushing motion and then flapped her wings grinning. It was like a game of charades!

Was there substance to Maxi's fears? So far he hadn't seemed to recognize her... after all they had only met once. Weeks ago at the world's most acclaimed fighting tournament. Her team had met his at Heaven or Hell where she had squared of against his teammate Tzen. But Maximos didn't remember, and Teira had no clue as to who or what she was. Was it true? Was there some innate darkness lurking behind this mask of innocence? Even with her persona isolated from Ra'kar... was some part of the darkness she had fought so hard against her own? Or was it the very nature of fire itself-- To burn, consume, destroy?

Thoughts that might have plagued Sierra's mind... and began to prey on Maximos perhaps... but as Teira, the Mystery Girl... with no past and no knowledge of what dangerous potential she had, she was just oblivious.

876Maximos

Maybe it was the mystery, the curiosity. Maybe he wasnt sure how much power she had or how much he had given her. If it wasnt for the fact he chose Tzen' fight to go shopping in the mall he may have recognized her but sadly...he only came when the fight was at its close and bloodied and bruised he couldnt fit the pieces together.

She had the potential to be another Destroyer of men and worlds, and Maximos hadnt a clue how or where to use this power or whether it would even be safe to loose her on the public.

Would the public know her? Was she famous? Did she have friends and family missing her? Wanting her? It could really be all so overwhelming. But...as per Maximos, that could all be worried about later and he just sort of brushed it all away without a concern in the world.

He shook his head while raising a loose hand over his mouth as he laughed just a bit. He could see D doing just what she showed and wondered if Walter didnt expect or purposely allow it. His eyes rose to the clouds, to the sunny day before them and he turned back to Teira.

We've still got some light out, what would you like to do?

877Lady Sierra

Opening her mouth to speak, her eyes widened in embarrassed surprise as her stomach rumbled loudly, declaring it's imminent state of hunger. Blinking down at herself, she poked her stomach cautiously, giggling nervously as she smiled at Maximos and D, her cheeks flushed a bright crimson.

"Heeeeee...."

878Maximos

Maximos let out a small laugh, lifting his hand to his stomach.

I agree with your belly, I think dinner sounds perfect.

The sun hadnt set just yet, but he could smell the smooth scent of dinner wafting up the stairway. Once again through winding tunnels, and spiral stairs Maximos would lead them to the dining room. Walter hadnt yet finished dinner, as Maximos had come a bit earlier around 4 and dinner was usually ready at six. But more than a few items had been spread across the table. There was the challenging Krak. Spider soup, served with a living plate sized spider with a hardened bread cage. Thankfully it was only a bit of magic zest that made the vegetable spider appear alive, thus why it never escape the "cage". There was Noct Soup, made of....well even Maximos didnt know that, it was a black liquid.

There were several kinds of bread, and a myriad of the smaller appetizers which would later serve as sides. Though things such as mini-burgers, mozzarella sticks, and chili could also serve as a meal.

Maximos would of course make his way to Teira's seat and pull out for here, even if she didnt yet understand chivalry Maximos would employ it.

879Lady Sierra

Teira followed Maxi and D to the dining room like a contented puppy dog. Her keen elven senses picking up all sorts of aroma's from the kitchen as they made their way downstairs. Upon arriving at the dining room, she skipped around the table to what she deemed as 'her spot' and blushed softly as Maximos pulled out the chair for her, although she didn't know why.

Sitting she looked over what had been laid out on the table and stopped in open mouth horror as she laid eyes on the dreaded Krak!! IT WAS BACK!!

"Aiiyee!!"

She squeaked as she grabbed her fork and lunged at the root-like insect. Impaling it viciously, her lip curled into a sneer as she growled at it warily.

"BAD KRAK!!"

880Maximos

It really was adorable. In fact feeling a bit mischevious he responded quite differently than before, grabbing his fork and moving up beside her admonishing her a bit.

Like this.

He would say gesturing how to properly shank in-animate food. Hand on the grip, thumb just below the fork. Like a dagger.

There ya go!

In a few moments she would probably reduce the thing into bite sized bits and those were far easier to eat.

--

Maximos would lead the group outside, through a maze-like series of halls and doors before they returned to the spiral staircase, and once again breached the Windmill.

About 100ft ahead of them, in a small clearing surrounded by trees and freshly cut grass, was a large black and white checkered table cloth set out across a wooden collapsible table. It was of course large and overstuffed with food in the same manner the table full of bakeries was before. Everything was fresh, guests never go left over. And plates and forks were set out on a separate table that Walter stood in front of ready to serve.

The man worked fast...how, well that was a mystery, as much as a mystery as Walter himself.

881Lady Sierra

She was a quick study, and properly wielding her fork in good form, she reduced the krak to tens of tiny morsels. Grinning triumphantly she quickly ate one up to cement her victory.

"Fweeeee!"

The veggi spider in it's bread cage now caught Teira's eye and she pounced on it in amazement, reaching a finger through the cage to poke it experimentally, laughing in delight.

"Uwee! What is it?"

She asked looking to Maximos curiously. Every time she came across a table, she seemed to discover something wonderous!

882Maximos

She was good, very good, too good to be accidental. Anyone can cut with a blade, but it takes skill to cut gracefully and purposefully through something such as a Krak. Teira...at least at some point, knew how to fight with a blade, by the way she took to the particular motions Maximos suggested, he would say a sword.

Looking at her so innocently now, he couldnt say he was eager to educate her in how to kill again. If he could he would hold that day away for as long as possible.

But before he could be completely lost in though, she jumped the table and was finger assaulting the poor caged.

Vider.

He chipped in. Eight pea eyes locked on her finger, it chirped and jumped to the opposite side of the cage where it immediately ducked down low ready to pounce. Instinct, there wasnt much that carrot bit fangs could do. It did however spit at her finger attempting to stun it. Though in vein as salad dressing has no real stunning effects.

On some of the more magical worlds, its quite a delicacy. As well as the symbol of the chef's power.

He smirked, wondering if any of that would get through.

You have to catch it, then you can eat it.

883Lady Sierra

"Chefu?"

She blinked curiously, grasping at the word, oblivious to Maximos' fretting about her innate Krak carving skills.

"Chef... make... food... yes?"

She tilted her head to the side as she looked to him for approval.

"Walter... make food... Walter chef?"

She smiled and looked back to the vegi vider.

"Viiiiiider, hee hee" <3

She scooped up the bread cage and sat it down on her plate to take a closer look. As it tried to 'stun' her finger she tsked at it and waved an admonishing finger at it.

"Tsk! Baaaad Viiider! Bad!"

Then Maximos said the most unthinkable thing and she looked at him horrified, her lip wobbling as she clutched the vider cage protectively

"EAT THE VIDER?!!! NUUUUUUUUUU!!!!"

884Maximos

Yes! Yes thats absolutely correct!

She had put that together beautifully. Walter was indeed a chef, and a very good one at that!

She seemed to have really taken the concept of playing with her food to heart. Though deep inside Maximos could never understand why Walter continued to make these salad creatures if not to be played with. Teira seemed to be enjoying herself and thats what truly mattered, her own instincts would pull her to the other foods when she got hungry enough.

Until then, Maximos tried to calm her.

Oh no, Teira you dont have to eat it. But if you dont it will go bad in a few days.

Salad, even magical salad is just not meant to sit outside.

885Lady Sierra

"Go bad?"

She whimpered looking at the vider lovingly and clearly not understanding what Maxi meant.

"If Vider is good, Teira can keep?"

She looked at him beseechingly.

886Maximos

Maximos had to show her, yet he tried to do it gently.

In a few days this...

Maximos said picking up a stalk of celery...also known as a Vider leg.

...will go bad, and become this.

The Shadow effectively drained the remaining life from the celery turning it dark green with brown spots, and limp. He gave her something of a sympathetic face as he tried to hit her with bluntly, yet gently and quickly, like ripping a band-aid off fast.

...In a few days, the Vider will die.

887Lady Sierra

She watched horrified as the stalk of celery withered before her eyes. She looked at the adorable veggie spider as it tested the bars of it's bread cage and then back at the wilted vegetable, picturing the vider limp and lifeless...

"die... dead... death... cease to exist... lifeless... deceased..."

Her mind sorted through related words and meanings that flooded her thoughts as she tried to understand.

She sniffled as the first tears spilled forth from her eyes and she rocked the cage in her eyes mournfully.

"but-- why?"

888HonoRaven

Maximos Wrote:

Maximos would lead the group outside, through a maze-like series of halls and doors before they returned to the spiral staircase, and once again breached the Windmill.

About 100ft ahead of them, in a small clearing surrounded by trees and freshly cut grass, was a large black and white checkered table cloth set out across a wooden collapsible table. It was of course large and overstuffed with food in the same manner the table full of bakeries was before. Everything was fresh, guests never go left over. And plates and forks were set out on a separate table that Walter stood in front of ready to serve.

The man worked fast...how, well that was a mystery, as much as a mystery as Walter himself.

Rae looked at everything, taking it all in as they moved along. She had not had much of a chance to look around before her..nap... when they first arrived at the island, and now she was quite impressed! "Spiffy!" smilies/icon_whee.gif

889Maximos

Fate was cruel.

Maximos felt that, he felt it right beside his heart. He was a Reaper, a servitor of Death. The pain and anguish Teira felt was something he had to face on a daily basis, something he had to see in the faces of people simply not ready to go. And family not ready to let go.

He could not simply brush this aside or let it roll off his back like water. This was as jagged and painful a pill to deliver as it was to swallow. But...he would not spare this reality. To do so would be hypocracy on the highest level. Pity, understanding, concern, and sadness filled his features. His smile shrunk for a bright wide affair, to a small dying rise of the cheeks. He stepped forward, pulling out the chair beside her and reaching a hand out to grasp her free hand and hold it carefully between his.

...Departed...passed away...expired...gone...

He added to her list, in a gentle way affirming she had the right concept in mind.

...Death...

He said carefully, being sure to look her right in the eye. It was important she see he understood her pain when he said this. That way she could see he didnt like the way things were either, he was with her, not against her.

...Is the price we each pay for life...you...me...Walter...everything dies Teira...everything in its own time. For some that is very long, for others it is very short...

Of course that alone is a horrible realization to give to anyone, much less an innocent girl. Maximos did his best to temper morbid truth with hope, his left hand lifted from hers, his thumb gently wiping away her tears.

Dont cry...enjoy it while it lasts...keep those memories close...

His smile gently widened as his hand moved to rest on the cage.

...as long as you have those, he'll life forever.

890Lady Sierra

Elves were long lived... death was something that Sierra knew all too well. It was an education in understanding that had started at a young age. The pet she'd had when she was small... the murder of her mother... her vengeance as she slew her father... a blood soaked history. The taking of many lives. Some innocent others not. Even in times of peace, she simply outlived her human friends. Watching them wane with old age and leave this world, and her... behind. But all of this... was sealed tightly away, Teira knew nothing of it.

She looked at the sympathy and compassion in Maximo's eyes as he brushed away her tears. Hugging him tightly with one arm and cradling the vider in the other she pressed her forehead against his chest. It was comforting, his closeness... and she settled enough to look up at him, an idea coming to mind.

It seemed horrible that something with only a few days to live... should spend those days in a cage.

"Can we-- lets it go?"

She asked with a sniffle, rubbing at her nose. Sadness filled her voice... but she didn't cry now, despite the waver in her words. She pulled herself together.

891Maximos

So this is what being a father is like?

Maximos spent each and everyday reading the souls of everyone he met, everyone he saw. He could not see the flesh, but the spirit. Tiera's body was a womans, but Maximos saw an innocent child, scared, hurt, sad...He gently draped his arm around her. He wanted to show how much he cared, he wanted her to feel warm and welcomed...

But this was all entirely a foreign feeling...His father never held him, never hugged him, was never there. His mother was off adventuring only returning home to heal his more serious wounds, spend a little time, and be off again.

His embrace was awkward. But real, and sincere.

Yes, of course.

He said with a bright smile. Teira wanted to let food free...that was absolutely silly. But it was a child's job to be silly, it was their nature. He appreciated it. Though he would make a note that Walter should no longer serve the children magically animated food. Teira's reaction was nothing compared to D's. The boy broke into a psychotic rage and chased the Vider across the dining room destroying...many...many things.

Come, lets go back outside.

He'd take her back outside, back through the house and to a more floral section of Walter's garden. Where else would a vegetable insect want to be, than around other veggies?

892Tomorrow

HonoRaven Wrote:

> Maximos Wrote: > Maximos would lead the group outside, through a maze-like series of halls and doors before they returned to the spiral staircase, and once again breached the Windmill. > > > > > About 100ft ahead of them, in a small clearing surrounded by trees and freshly cut grass, was a large black and white checkered table cloth set out across a wooden collapsible table. It was of course large and overstuffed with food in the same manner the table full of bakeries was before. Everything was fresh, guests never go left over. And plates and forks were set out on a separate table that Walter stood in front of ready to serve. > > > > > The man worked fast...how, well that was a mystery, as much as a mystery as Walter himself.

Rae looked at everything, taking it all in as they moved along. She had not had much of a chance to look around before her..nap... when they first arrived at the island, and now she was quite impressed! "Spiffy!" smilies/icon_whee.gif

Maximos would lead the group outside, through a maze-like series of halls and doors before they returned to the spiral staircase, and once again breached the Windmill.

About 100ft ahead of them, in a small clearing surrounded by trees and freshly cut grass, was a large black and white checkered table cloth set out across a wooden collapsible table. It was of course large and overstuffed with food in the same manner the table full of bakeries was before. Everything was fresh, guests never go left over. And plates and forks were set out on a separate table that Walter stood in front of ready to serve.

The man worked fast...how, well that was a mystery, as much as a mystery as Walter himself.

Donner was beginning to feel dizzy as he was lead out, trying hard to keep up with the others. The place and it's darkness didn't agree with him...or perhaps it had been the room...

...Regardless, when he was finally shown true light, he let out a sigh of releif. Stepping onto the grass of the clearing, he breathed in a long, deep breath of fresh air, feeling the tenseness within him relax. Leaning back, he suddenly fell onto his back, feeling the grass on his arms and head, smelling it around him.

"You guys go ahead...i'll be there in a minute..." He said dreamily, letting his body soak up the sun.

893Lady Sierra

Maximos Wrote:

So this is what being a father is like?

Maximos spent each and everyday reading the souls of everyone he met, everyone he saw. He could not see the flesh, but the spirit. Tiera's body was a womans, but Maximos saw an innocent child, scared, hurt, sad...He gently draped his arm around her. He wanted to show how much he cared, he wanted her to feel warm and welcomed...

But this was all entirely a foreign feeling...His father never held him, never hugged him, was never there. His mother was off adventuring only returning home to heal his more serious wounds, spend a little time, and be off again.

His embrace was awkward. But real, and sincere.

Yes, of course.

He said with a bright smile. Teira wanted to let food free...that was absolutely silly. But it was a child's job to be silly, it was their nature. He appreciated it. Though he would make a note that Walter should no longer serve the children magically animated food. Teira's reaction was nothing compared to D's. The boy broke into a psychotic rage and chased the Vider across the dining room destroying...many...many things.

Come, lets go back outside.

He'd take her back outside, back through the house and to a more floral section of Walter's garden. Where else would a vegetable insect want to be, than around other veggies?

She grinned, her eyes glittering with the gloss of tears, the biggest grin Maximos had ever seen spread over her features as she looked at the Vider lovingly. She held it like a most cherished possession as she followed him outside. Sighting the vegetable garden she quickened her pace. She scanned the plants choosing the perfect place to release her friend.

"Here you goes little one..."

She whispered softly, tenderly to the vider as she knelt amidst the zucchini and pumpkins. The large, fat orange pumpkins resembled buildings with their vines spiraling outward like a green jungle gym, perfect for playful viders! And the zucchini boasted such lovely yellow blossoms. To the side were juicy lettuce, what more could a little vider ask for she thought.

"Be happies little friend."

With a crunch she pulled the top off the bread cage and let the vider skitter out warily, but curious.

Stepping back she let it go with a smile and a sniffle.

894Maximos

Maximos even went so far as to wave as it scurried off. A wave followed by a relaxed.

Ahhh...

The little vider vanished amongst the vines and grass and over and through the cabbage patch as fast as its celery legs could take it. They had done it, and sadness had turned to smiles. They had officially set dinner free in the garden!

While in a millions years Maximos likely never would have thought that would a crowning achievement, it felt like one.

Feel better?

He said with a smile.

895AtaraRaven

Grace sat down in the grass a few feet away from John, she was rather relived to be out of the dark as well, especially since she was feeling a hell of a lot less steady after 'Andi's uninvited intrusion.

896HonoRaven

Rae slipped her arm through Maximos's and skipped along beside him, as her eyes readjusted to the light outside. She was fine with letting Grace and Tomorrow lag behind for a bit.. more food for her! smilies/icon_4laugh.gif

897Lady Sierra

Maximos Wrote:

Maximos even went so far as to wave as it scurried off. A wave followed by a relaxed.

Ahhh...

The little vider vanished amongst the vines and grass and over and through the cabbage patch as fast as its celery legs could take it. They had done it, and sadness had turned to smiles. They had officially set dinner free in the garden!

While in a millions years Maximos likely never would have thought that would a crowning achievement, it felt like one.

Feel better?

He said with a smile.

"MMM!"

She nodded decisively, wiping tears from her eyes and smiling. Without even realizing it, she had learned an important lesson. That while we may desire someone to remain with us, sometimes we have to set them free if it's better for them... even if it hurts.

Grabbing Maxi's hand she gave it a little squeeze as she turned back towards the windmill.

She had non vider foods waiting to be appreciated by her tummy!

"Vider happy now."

She told herself quietly...

898Maximos

Maximos didnt even think to venture a look back until he heard the rustling of the grass and saw Tomorrow laying across the field like some large animal. He just assumed it was some sort of Tribal/Norse/Primal habit shrugged continuing to lead.

Before he had even turned completely back around Rae had him. He was startled, but he didnt resist, there was just about a second or two of quirkiness before it seemed entirely natural. A feat only Hono had previously been able to perform.

Without delay, they made their way to the Walter's table where Maximos grabbed two plates and silverware, offering one to Rae and keeping one for himself. This spread included literally hundreds of meals, Walter always cooked to an extreme like this. But it left room for anyones appetite, as long as they were willing to try odd dishes that didnt exactly appear to be of Gaian origin or Gaian ingredients!

Once Rae and Maximos were on their way Walter calmly made his way over to Tomorrow and Grace. Always a quite calm on his face and voice as he gently said.

Is everything to your liking Mr. Tomorrow?

899HonoRaven

Rae took the plate with a smile and started to pile on a little of everything that was not still moving smilies/icon_xp.gif

Rae was hungry, or at least she figured that the empty feeling in her gut was from hunger, and not a deep desire to curl up in a little ball and cry over everything that was happening smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif

"What do you do Mr. Maximos?" It was a silly question, since she could have dug around in her head to find out everything that she used to know about him... but Rae just felt the need to talk right now.

900Tomorrow

Donner lifted his head, squinting to adjust his eyes as he looked at the old man, the sun shining brightly behind him as he peered down to the giant. "I'm fine, Walt...i was starting to get claustrophobic down there...I'm not very comfortable in dark, enclosed spaces."

He pushed himself to a sitting position with a grunt, dusting the grass off his back before resting his arms on his knees, letting out a breath. He looked over to Maximos and Rae. Now there were two of his friends that he'd have to get to know, all over again. "To be quite honest...it started to creep me out, that room. The entire mansion. It was like visiting another world entirely."

Turning his head to Grace, seeing that she was still flustered from what happened inside, he reached out to pat her on the shoulder, giving it a reassuring squeeze, before looking up to Walter. "Walt...how do you do it? How can you serve him without question?"

It was an honest question, albeit a little out of the blue.

901Maximos

For a living, or in general?

Maximos responded with a grin. It was funny that while Hono did know alot about the Shadow he'd never really discussed that with her. Or anyone. It was a general mystery what Maximos did with his gobs of free time, as he certainly didnt have a job. Perhaps a mystery Rae would be about to crack.


You are correct.

Walter said, adjusting his monocle. He hated being called "Walt", he hated it greatly, but he was a grandmaster at the serving arts. Even if Tomorrow could read his soul, or his mind, he would never know.

The innards of Shadow Island are based after my home world, Mr. Tomorrow. So in essence it is like another world.

Many people arent used to unsettling nature of the place, more still when they understand the magics involved. Walter had come to expect this, and knew that while he himself had no remedy for the feeling he could fully appreciate the need to do exactly what Tomorrow was doing.

True the question was out of the blue, but another visitor, a Master Joshua had asked something very similar, as had Master Vahn. Walter was getting quite skilled at telling his story.

A very long time ago...I waged a battle with Master Maximos' great great grandfather. In my hubris I waged freedom as a prize to the victor. Through great cunning I was defeated.

He looked up from Tomorrow to Maximos with a smile.

I was sworn to the builder of that manor and his family. Each passing generation has offered to free me from my commitment, but I was taught when a man gives his word it is final.

He looked back down, adjusting the towel that rested over his arm.

This place is my home, these people my family and my duty.

902Tomorrow

"...So you're like him?" Donner asked, the surprise evident on his face as he looked over to Maximos.

Donner had pondered over Maximos' existance, when he had first met him and all throughout his life. Although they had never truely spoken to each other about their origins, Donner had gleaned that Maximos was not a Gaian creature of any sort. At least, not when he first came.

He was truely unique. Universally unique. Donner didn't know a single person that had or could do the things Maximos could do.

He looked back to the windmill, thinking back to the mansion below, within the darkness. Many a question spiralled in his head - where had it come from, if Maximos was not of Gaian descent? Had he simply created it out of thin air?

"...And the work that Maximos does?" He asked Walter, looking back to the old man. "Do you accept it for what it is?"

903HonoRaven

Rae bit into something crunchy with a gooey center and decided that it was much better not to know what it was....

"Mmm, for a living?" Rae had an idea what he did in general, from the same memory that had stopped her from speaking John's other name.

904Maximos

Walter's answer simply flowed out, it was simple, short, and yet it said everything to resolve the question presented him without even the slightest bit of rudeness.

I accept the Master for who he is. Isnt that enough?

He said, with a gentle smile.


That was kind of a trick question. Of course if he wanted to know what he did in his spare time he could regail her with hours of talk of enchantments and books and stories. But for a job?

Maximos smirked a bit, rubbing the back of his head while managing the plate with his opposite hand.

I dont really have a profession, so to speak. On my home, I used to spend my mornings collecting small shiny rocks from the shore.

He lifted his hand gesturing the shape and general size of the stones.

When I got here to Gaia, I discovered they were apparently precious stones of great value. I havent needed since.

Maximos had a storehouse in the basement of the manor the size of a small warehouse filled with thousands on thousands of diamonds, emeralds, sapphires and the like. Though to him, they were just a "shiny collection".


She was growing so much, so fast. He wondered if maybe he wouldnt soon be getting a refresher in the course she had just learned. He couldnt shut his eyes to the fact that this soul was somebody before he found it and brought it here. She would go back to that person eventually, or so he thought.

Though in the meantime he was beginning to realize he would have to get quite used to being led around by his hand. He jogged behind her being lead back to the table intently hoping their were no more living dishes, except of course for the bubble soup which...eternally bubbled.

905Tomorrow

Donner smiled sadly to Walter, sighing before he spoke. "...I guess it has to be. He is what he is."

An angel of death. An angel of death, who had marked him for death.

They were going to have to speak about it sooner or later. Donner needed to know why...why Maximos didn't finish him in the woods.

It was in his power. He'd made that perfectly clear on the rooftop. But then, all the questions Donner would ask would only come back to the one Walter had just given him.

He is what he is.

Donner's sadness was quickly washed away as he managed to push himself to his feet, dusting the grass off his backside as he smiled down to Walter. "I like you, Walt. You know what you know, and thats good enough for you. Not a lot of people out there with that kinda mind-set these days."

He looked down to Grace, kneeling before her to place his hands on her shoulders, putting his forehead to hers as he looked into her eyes. "You okay to come get some food, or do you want me to bring you something?"

906Lady Sierra

When they were back inside, Teira took her seat, letting Maximos pull it out for her as she had learned he liked to do. She didn't mind, in fact it was kind of nice! Her tummy grumbled and she quickly turned her attention the food laid out. There was considerably more than there was when they had left to release the Vider. It was practically a feast, and Teira eagerly gorged on all the strange delicacies. The spider soup was quite delicious sans vider, and she ate a plateful of the mozerella sticks. Krak, although intimidating, was rather tasty and she liked the way it crunched. Noct soup however.... she wouldn't try that again. Whatever it was, the black liquid left a bad taste in her mouth and she ended up devouring 3 mini burgers and a bowl of chillie, (with more mozzarella sticks) to get rid of the aftertaste.

Out of everything served, she preferred fruits, vegetables and cheeses or dishes with them, and she loved red meats. While she enjoyed other dishes, these were the things she ate most of, taking multiple helpings.

Playing with D had worked up quite an appetite, 2 and some odd hours later, she licked her lips and grinned happily, her hunger satiated for the time being.

"Myaaaaa."

She practically puured like a fat old lazy cat who'd just been fed.

907Maximos

Maximos popped from his seat looking sort of lost for a moment, his eyes half open. Something about the zombies earlier during the day had spoiled the lions share of his appetite. Instead of the usual 6 plates and 4 deserts, he ate 4 plates and 2 deserts. His meals were literally chosen at random.

It seemed given the right motivation, namely hunger, Maximos could and would eat just about anything. Animal, vegetable, mystery substance, it didnt matter as long as he was eating.

Though for Maximos the meal as a whole only took an hour, and as a true gentleman he would wait for Teira to finish. He would never have intentionally fallen asleep if it hadnt been for the large amount of activity earlier today. And so as Teira relaxed, Maximos smiled brightly, pushing his chair back and slowly standing.

I'm feeling in the mood for a nice nap, what do you say? Shall I take you back to your room for a bit? I can wake you later if you like.

908Lady Sierra

"Nap?--- rest... lay down... sleep---

Yes please!"

She had paused for a moment to make sense of the word, sifting through terms that floated into her mind upon hearing it.

To be honest, she was quite worn out. Re-accessing her wings... and tapping into forgotton vocabulary was putting a strain on her body, draining her energy reserves.

She yawned sleepily and smiled at him, getting out of her chair she wavered and blinked.

"No wakey... Teira sleepy."

909HonoRaven

Maximos Wrote:

That was kind of a trick question. Of course if he wanted to know what he did in his spare time he could regail her with hours of talk of enchantments and books and stories. But for a job?

Maximos smirked a bit, rubbing the back of his head while managing the plate with his opposite hand.

I dont really have a profession, so to speak. On my home, I used to spend my mornings collecting small shiny rocks from the shore.

He lifted his hand gesturing the shape and general size of the stones.

When I got here to Gaia, I discovered they were apparently precious stones of great value. I haven't needed since.

Maximos had a storehouse in the basement of the manor the size of a small warehouse filled with thousands on thousands of diamonds, emeralds, sapphires and the like. Though to him, they were just a "shiny collection".

"Mmmm, shinyyyy" Rae kind of purred out the last word, here eyes glossing over for a moment as she lost all focus.

That was a total Raven moment! smilies/icon_rofl.gif

910AtaraRaven

Tomorrow Wrote:

Donner's sadness was quickly washed away as he managed to push himself to his feet, dusting the grass off his backside as he smiled down to Walter. "I like you, Walt. You know what you know, and thats good enough for you. Not a lot of people out there with that kinda mind-set these days."

He looked down to Grace, kneeling before her to place his hands on her shoulders, putting his forehead to hers as he looked into her eyes. "You okay to come get some food, or do you want me to bring you something?"

Grace looked into his eyes and pushed away her doubts for the moment. "I'll be okay..." She smiled and put her hand on top of his. "Help me up?"

Grace needed to find someplace quiet and find out how the hell Verandi had broken down her shields and taken over her without a spell of possession or anything! But that was for later, for now she needed to see if the sick feeling in her stomach was actually hunger. smilies/icon_xp.gif

911Maximos

Okay! C'mon Teira.

He said with a smile making his way to her side of the table and reaching out his hand. If she were smaller he might have carried her, but instead, like when he first led a scared D to his room he would lead her gently by the hand.

Teira's room was adorned with all the trappings of a little girls room. Plushies, teddy bears, stuffed animals of almost every sort, a large bed, and enough frills to make any girl feel she was a princess.

All the possessions anyone would ever need to be happy. Maximos slowly crept open the door and brought Teira's hand through it.

Goodnight Teira, if you need anything I'll be right down the hall.

And he was. Even though his door was closed, it was never "closed" to anyone he cared about.


Shiny indeed.

He said with a bright smile seeing Hono all over Rae's face. It was heart warming really.

Maybe one of these days I can show you?


No sooner than Grace seemed to think it, did Walter respond. Was it a lucky guess? Maybe. A skill? Possibly. A mystery? Definitely.

If the Madam would like a serving of Arcalu tea does wonders for inner magical disturbances, pains, and symptoms felt by most mediums.

912Lady Sierra

This room was NEW!~ Maximos lead her to a different door than the one to the guest room where she'd slept previously.

And this room with all it's wonderful new-ness made her forget for a moment that she was so very sleepy. She hugged Maximos goodnight and as the door closed softly behind him she looked around in wide eyed wonder.

Everything was so... so PRETTY! Normal elves would have found the over abundance of lace and the clutter of so many toys to be gaudy, Teira was enchanted. Even if she COULD remember, she'd never seen such a wonderful room! She wandered around the room looking at this and that, trailing curious fingers over surfaces. She stopped as she came to a wicker chair with a GIANT stuffed cat, a big floppy bow tied around it's neck. She scooped the cat up in her arms and buried her face in it's soft faux fur laughing.

Then something caught her eye, On a shelf was a globe of glass set upon a jeweled pedestal. Inside the orb was a carving of a unicorn in a meadow, it's head held high and it's tail flagged. Picking it up, she squeaked in surprise, drawing her hand back as a lone note sounded in the silence. Reaching again, she picked it up delicately and looked at it closer. The pedestal turned! Turning, she wound the base of the globe up and set it down on the table beside the bed. The sweetest melody rang out through soft glittering notes as the orb turned about. The lullaby was beautiful and yet sad all at once. Crawling into bed, cuddling her giant cat plush, she fell asleep to the Unicorn's song.

913HonoRaven

Maximos Wrote:

Shiny indeed.

He said with a bright smile seeing Hono all over Rae's face. It was heart warming really.

Maybe one of these days I can show you?

"I bet we would both find that...pleasant!" smilies/icon_4laugh.gif awe hell, Rae would likely have trouble remembering not to drool all over herself !

It was not the wealth that was appealing, Hono and Rae alike could be very happily distracted by a ball of tin foil in the right light smilies/icon_xp.gif , it was a purely Raven emotion, the natural birds were just as easily distracted by bits of twine and anything sparkly or shiny...

914AtaraRaven

Maximos Wrote:

No sooner than Grace seemed to think it, did Walter respond. Was it a lucky guess? Maybe. A skill? Possibly. A mystery? Definitely.

If the Madam would like a serving of Arcalu tea does wonders for inner magical disturbances, pains, and symptoms felt by most mediums.

"Tea would be quite pleasant at this point, thank you Walter." At the least it would allow Grace to continue to think things over..

915Maximos

Excellent!

But first came lunch, there was this large spread before them it would be simply of them to walk away leaving it all there. Beside the shinys werent going anywhere. So grabbing a pair of tongs Maximos got to filling his plate with a few entree's.

Any plans for your new life, Rae?


Very good Madam, this way.

He turned making his way toward the buffet. The very last section of the table was dressed with pitchers, and teapots of various sorts and shapes, and sizes. None were labeled but Walter knew where to reach. He grabbed a small black teapot and a black teacup and filled it with a healthy serving of gentle blue liquid before turning back to Grace.

Cream or sugar?


Maximos smiled for a moment on the opposite side of the door. He felt good, accomplished, and turned to make his way down the hall past a set of double doors into his room.

For Maximos a nap was all he could manage, sleep never came easy for the shadow. Dreams, visions, flashes, horrors all plagued his mind. Though they existed far before Barton. After an hour, Maximos was awake, a glass of cold Life Leaf tea resting beside his bed, 4 cubes of ice and a hint of lemon. Walter always knew...always...

A shaky, wet right hand gripped the glass taking a sip as he began switching out the bandages of his right arm. It always bled in his sleep, staining his sheets in black, he could only be thankful that Walter managed the sheets.

Twenty minutes later, the all too familiar sound clings and clangs echoed through a quiet section of the house several halls away from the sleeping quarters, as swords and armor clashed.

916HonoRaven

Maximos Wrote:

Excellent!

But first came lunch, there was this large spread before them it would be simply of them to walk away leaving it all there. Beside the shinys werent going anywhere. So grabbing a pair of tongs Maximos got to filling his plate with a few entree's.

Any plans for your new life, Rae?

"I think I need to learn to fight all over again..." Rae munched on something that she thought was a vegetable as she thought over his question "and I think making friends with all the people who might have been missing me these past months would be a good idea as well."

"But I should also try and stick around the big guy." She nodded towards Tomorrow. "See if we can not figure out exactly why Verandi brought me here when your own Hono is apparently alive and well, even if she is out of reach at the moment..."

917Lady Sierra

Maximos Wrote:

Maximos smiled for a moment on the opposite side of the door. He felt good, accomplished, and turned to make his way down the hall past a set of double doors into his room.

For Maximos a nap was all he could manage, sleep never came easy for the shadow. Dreams, visions, flashes, horrors all plagued his mind. Though they existed far before Barton. After an hour, Maximos was awake, a glass of cold Life Leaf tea resting beside his bed, 4 cubes of ice and a hint of lemon. Walter always knew...always...

A shaky, wet right hand gripped the glass taking a sip as he began switching out the bandages of his right arm. It always bled in his sleep, staining his sheets in black, he could only be thankful that Walter managed the sheets.

Twenty minutes later, the all too familiar sound clings and clangs echoed through a quiet section of the house several halls away from the sleeping quarters, as swords and armor clashed.

The ring on her finger sparkled as the moon rose and glittered off the two jewels. With her painful memories sealed away, Teira literally slept without a care in the world. Some hours later though, the sounds of metal striking metal penetrated her dream state calling her back to wakefulness. While the sounds were far enough a human shouldn't have been able to hear them, Teira wasn't human. She was an elf.. and in this 'body' she was something more... her long slender ears quivered as she blinked her eyes drowsily.

The giant cat under one arm, she swung her feet over the side of the bed and stood up, rubbing the sleep from her eyes. Slipping quietly out of her room she headed in the direction of the sounds. It took her a little while to navigate the corridors, but when she arrived hugging the cat stuffy, just blinked in curiosity.

918Maximos

Maximos seemed concerned at that last comment. Fighting was good and well, while he had never versed Raven he had heard stories of her battle prowess and seen her a few times in action. And it would be good for her to enjoy her friends yet again, for the first time.

But...

Hmmm...

He said, going still and silent looking forward for across the horizon and then down to his plate. He wanted to say this, but he didnt want it to sound wrong. He didnt want Rae to get the wrong idea when the very idea of her condition was to form her own idea's. Still, he couldnt stand the idea of her being hurt for being naive.

Be careful, around him....Rae. He has a habit of diving recklessly into situations...and...I dont want to see anything happen to you.


Combat.

Perhaps Teira's first introduction to the unfriendly side of this world. Maximos might have been sad, if he knew she was watching. He had hoped to shield her from this side of reality for a bit longer, but it was an evil he had to indulge, and this indulgence may in turn cost Teira a tad bit of the innocence she had attained.

The halls of Shadow Island had long been a place of acoustic excellence. Sound bounced off thee corridors like a super-ball off of...anything. And for someone with such instinct and experience as Teira...tracking was cake.

She would reach a set of half opened gym doors easily taller than Maximos. The gym was at least 3 times the size of the dining room. And Teira would enter just in time to see Maximos', five of them, engaged in intent combat, and focused on a each other. Five figures clashing swords and fists. There seemed no real way to tell who was Maximos proper and who wasnt, and they were so intently locked in combat he seemed to miss Teira's arrival entirely!

919Lady Sierra

She watched wordlessly as something dark lurked behind golden eyes. Something that in the past had been associated with a darker self, a soul separate from her own. But as Maximos had feared, this was a darkness all her own.

Teira... or rather Sierra, was born of fire and darkness, elements that are innately destructive if not channeled or harnessed in some manner. Those elements had the doors of power slammed tightly shut on them at the moment, thanks to the artifact on her finger... a gift, from Walter.

But this... this was another element of her life, equally as dark and deadly. A missing piece from the puzzle of her lost memories. She had been trained in the ways of the sword since she was old enough to hold one. The ritual performed at birth, where a priest or priestess read the newborn's stars... It had been announced then that she would train in the arts of sword and dance, for the gods had written it in the heaven's. And trained she was, in the elven sword form Bil'aken Die'na (meaning bladed dance). They say that if the body repeats an action enough times, the action will become a subconscious reflex...

While her mind was trying to make sense of what she was seeing, her body was tensed, alert.... poised and ready to enter the fray.

She watched in awe until one of the Maxi's scored a hit on one of the other Maxi's... she unsure of who was was the real Maximos, but it didn't matter. They all had the same face, and seeing a person you care about get hurt--

"MAXIIIMOS NUUU!"

She screeched angrily, dropping the cat ploosh and tackling the offending Maximos and then--- then what? She didn't want to hurt him either! This man was also Maximos! Rolling to her feet her eyes flashed wildly unsure of what to do...

920HonoRaven

Maximos Wrote:

Maximos seemed concerned at that last comment. Fighting was good and well, while he had never versed Raven he had heard stories of her battle prowess and seen her a few times in action. And it would be good for her to enjoy her friends yet again, for the first time.

But...

Hmmm...

He said, going still and silent looking forward for across the horizon and then down to his plate. He wanted to say this, but he didnt want it to sound wrong. He didnt want Rae to get the wrong idea when the very idea of her condition was to form her own idea's. Still, he couldnt stand the idea of her being hurt for being naive.

Be careful, around him....Rae. He has a habit of diving recklessly into situations...and...I dont want to see anything happen to you.

"No worries Maxi... I think Hono and I are both just as reckless as the big guy, in our own way!" Rae wasn't looking at much of anything now, she was busy looking through her memories and finding a lot of different instances when she had been a complete idiot smilies/icon_xp.gif

"But, I will be watching my back this time around!"

921Maximos

Its true, he was hit. While he wasnt foolish enough to fight with sharp weapons the sting of pain gave him the lesson and the urge he needed. He stomped forward, bringing his blade up deflecting the business end of the oncoming sword while grabbing his opponents wrist and pulling the sword downwards behind his back. With an audible clang it deflected a slash aimed for his spine.

With a kick he sent the shadow back, tightening his grip as to steal the weapon as the man was sent away. He stepped forward, but immediately arched his back swing both legs in a scissor cut, sending the second shadow to the ground as it was "sliced" across the gut. Without delay as the slice finished he arched his back even further planting both blades in the ground as he performed a quick backflip spreading his legs wide to deliver two kicks to the opponents on either side of him.

The moment the balls of his feet touched the ground he sprung forward leaving two cutting slices across both men, sending them to the ground. This left only the one unarmed opponent who by now had stood, and who he was able to impale when....

Teira Wrote:

"MAXIIIMOS NUUU!"

....he froze.

That voice! Here! It meant that....a dull blade slammed into his chest knocking him back, and delivering a "killing" blow. It meant he had lost. All four Maximos' vanished in tufts of black as two jet black long swords dropped to the ground and his eyes locked on Teira with utter shock on his face.

T-teira?! W-um....what're you doing here?! How did you find me?!

Walter couldnt have told her, he just couldnt have!


As long as you know what your heading into...

He said cautiously. It was the very most he could do, it wasnt his place to play father here. That would be immensely rude of him. But he didnt want her to be hurt by some half brained scheme that served almost no purpose other than to glorify--

Well it was a thought best left alone for now.

Alright, but if you have any problems, you know your always welcome, right?

922Lady Sierra

"M-Maximos? MAAAXXXIIIIII!~"

She blinked warily as the shadows disappeared and then she flung herself at Maximos with worried affection. For a tiny elven woman, she had a lot of strength and clinging to him, hugging him that tightly would be like being wrapped in a bear hug strong enough to crack your back. She nuzzled his cheek happy to see he was okay. Yet he looked unsettled.

"How did you find me?!"

She just grinned at him and tugged the tips of hear ears indicating she had listened her way to him.

923Tomorrow

"Problems with what?" Donner asked as he led Grace over to the table, sitting her down in the chair next to Rae, before walking over to the...buffet to grab something to eat, standing back for a minute to boggle at the amount of stuff to choose from...

924HonoRaven

"Snack stealing...overprotectiveness, bad B.O.?" smilies/icon_xp.gif that was rather an interesting question, what kind of problems could come up if she hung around with John.

925AtaraRaven

Grace smiled her thanks to Tomorrow as he led her to a seat, to no avail... "Just sugar please and thank you Walter." smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif

926Maximos

Teira might be surprised to hear her back popping strength had done just that. Three or four pops jumping from Maximos back making the shadow wince a bit.

Her answer made him feel like a complete fool. Elf, of course. He should have taken that into consideration. Just a day of innocence longer, an hour, a minute...But Walter was right, his council always wise.

How long have you been watching?


Maximos stayed noticeably silent. If he were to list the "problems" he saw, he risked being a poor host. And especially with Walter right there, he would never. He wouldnt want to disappoint his stately butler and friend.


Of course.

A few lumps not too many, just enough to add flavor without being the flavor. This particular blend was very sweet to begin with. What Grace did not know is that Arcalu tea was brewed of the Arcanalu root, a magical root of a blue branched tree not exactly native to Gaia. The soil it required to thrive since could not survive on such a magically depraved world as Gaia. The root was used by the natives in its realm to quell the effects of magical addiction, to release aches and pains from magical overuse, but most importantly it was a defensive tool. Arcalu root much like an antacid pill, coats the magical circulatory system in a defensive coating, keeping it smooth, clean, and safe.

It was a quick remedy for Maximos after a day full of enchanting and spell crafting, and it would be perfect for an easy recovery from what Grace had just experienced.

Walter would only reveal that it was sweet tasting tea, admonishing that Grace..

...Enjoy.

927Tomorrow

HonoRaven Wrote:

"Snack stealing...overprotectiveness, bad B.O.?" smilies/icon_xp.gif that was rather an interesting question, what kind of problems could come up if she hung around with John.

Donner scoffed, grumbled and muttered to himself. Snack stealing...he hadn't stolen a snack in over three months! And so what if he was overprotective...would she rather the sky fall on her head? And as for the B.O....

...He was working on that.

He began loading a plate full of pies and cakes sullenly. He knew exactly who had the problem. And the fact that he had chosen not to voice it, amongst friends, made Donner feel like Maximos had changed for the worst all over again.

If he had a serious problem, they should discuss it like the men they were. Not pussyfoot about it.

But then...if Maximos had a serious problem with it, he would have said something, perhaps denied...whatever it was that they had been talking about. And whilst it didn't make Donner feel any better, it did give him some comfort.

He wasn't a complete loss yet.

His plate piled high, he turned and sat down on the grass next to the table. He would've sat on one of the chairs provided, but he feared destroying them under his immense weight, and seeing as his being here was a gift unto itself, he didn't want to cause any more stress then he already had. So he sat quietly and ate, looking about himself at the surroundings whilst he stuffed his face. He was actually quite hungry...and the food was delicious... "...It still puzzles me why you live on this island. Why not just find a place on the land? There are plenty of places quite like this where you could live comfortably..."

928Maximos

Of course, on the other side of the same coin, if John knew what Maximos was thinking and felt so strongly about how it should be handled why didnt he say something, instead of pussyfooting around the issue?

Hypocracy. Another habit to toss on his list of reason for having written Tomorrow out of the Shadow Island defenses.

Now he was being questioned on his motives? There were the simple questions you asked to start conversation "Where did you find this land? How long did it take to make it fly?" And then there were the clearly jealous questions that were sapped with that vile green flow from ones aura. Tomorrow was not just questioning, he was provoking, trying to make convince Maximos not to do something against his will. Obviously against his will as if Maximos wanted to live on the ground, he would be. It was not just simple conversation. And even if it was, what sort of reaction did he expect from a man who during their last meeting left him to wallow in the waste of his own life? Friendliness? No.

Simply put, while Maximos had tried his best to remain civil, Tomorrow was being a bad guest. And the issue he struck was private, for close friends only. These habits were beginning to rub on the Shadow. Walter would have to forgive him, he had yet to manage the butlers constant calm. Instead he turned back to Tomorrow just as his fork slipped from his mouth.

His eyes turned to Tomorrow sharp as knives. His tone flat, cold. There was a clear definition here as to who was friend and who was not.

It still puzzles me why you dwell on that issue. Is that really your concern? Do you have to live here? Are the affairs of myself and the people who live and work here, suddenly your business? No. In fact Johnathan, you really dont even have to be here, if its that much of a problem.

His tone never grew hostile, instead it was direct. To the point. A stern way of saying "Mind your business", and putting the hulk in place. Although he would tack on afterwards.

Mind your business.

929Lady Sierra

Maximos Wrote:

Teira might be surprised to hear her back popping strength had done just that. Three or four pops jumping from Maximos back making the shadow wince a bit.

Her answer made him feel like a complete fool. Elf, of course. He should have taken that into consideration. Just a day of innocence longer, an hour, a minute...But Walter was right, his council always wise.

How long have you been watching?

She shrugged, for she had no way to perceive or convey time. Hearing, the vertebrae crack, she hastily released him. She looked almost stricken... there was something in his voice that made her feel-- feel as if she had done something wrong. Shifting uneasily, she turned to leave.

930Maximos

No, wait.

Maximos said before she could walk away. That wasnt right. His own disposition toward war should not be forced on Teira. She was her own person and she deserved every chance to be that person.

Did what you see, remind you of anything?

He called out to her, while two snaps filled the air, and two small black stones jumped into his right hand.

931Tomorrow

Donner blinked, suddenly thoroughly cowed. "Didn't mean offense...was just wondering, thats all..."

The reason why Donner hadn't pushed the subject was because he was trying to remain civil, taking a leaf out of Maximos' book. Pushing the point would've elicted the exact response Maximos had just given him. There were no underlying motives behind his questions. He seriously wondered why Maxi didn't live on the earth. Did he not like Gaia? Or perhaps the island reminded him of his home world?

Regardless, Donner kept quiet now. He ate slowly, wondering where he went wrong, and beginning to wonder when exactly they had begun to fall apart as friends...

932Lady Sierra

She froze and turned slowly toward him. Her features were a picture of confusedness. Rubbing her arm idly she walked to where she'd dropped the cat ploosh and picked it up. She picked at a piece of the ear fluff not quite looking at him... but not quite looking away.

Remind her... of something...

The way her body had reacted had been strange, yet more strange was the sense of familiarity as she looked on in silence.

She didn't know how to describe it...

"Something---"

She shook her head. The memory was like a long gone dream, too far faded to be discernible.

933Maximos

Maximos stepped forward holding his right out arm out to his side. There was a spark here, it was in Teira's confusion. Confusion reigned where her mind was lost between Teira and...

If she pushed to hard, she would lock up and possibly break. The magical barrier that Walter had placed was not at all fragile, neither was the power of the ring but her mind certainly could be. Maximos had to guide it, lead it.

-Snap-

The sound of a stone shattering as a black longsword appeared in the shadow's hand. He brought it forward, slowly, offering it gently to the young girl.

Take this. How does it feel?

Would she even know how to hold it? Would it flow naturally? Either way he was thankful that his training blades were dull.

934Lady Sierra

Her eyes widened slightly, but she held out her hand. Her fingers closed around the sword blade, as it reached her first. Accepting the weapon. Her hand knew-- It knew this was not where it was meant to rest. Tossing the blade up, a sliced an arc in the air as her hand snatched it out of it's rotation, closing around the pommel like a bird returned to it's perch. It felt RIGHT.

Her eyes grew a little wider. What did she ju--

She held her arm out, looking down the length of the blade as she tested it's weight...

Vaguely aware of Maximos still standing near her, she looked at the blade in wonderment.

It was familiar yet somehow foreign...

935AtaraRaven

Grace sipped at her tea and watched the exchange in silence, wondering what was between the two men that they apparently knew each other so well, and yet were on the verge of open war at times....

"What keeps it up? The Island that is..." perhaps a slight shift in the conversation would alleviate some of the tension?

((hugs Morrow I laughed my a** off at the first part of your response to Rae's last post))

936HonoRaven

Rae looked worriedly between Morrow and Maxi and wondered if she knew anything that could make it all better smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif

It was one thing to watch them go at it in the stadium proper, that was entertainment... Here it was just a rift between people who had once been close, and it was sad.

937Maximos

Maximos watched her. That dark recognition, the ability to hurt and kill, the ability to save and defend. The ability to cause intense pain swirled with the ability to deliver one from sadness.

A sword. It stood for so little, and yet so very much.

Confusion. That dark place between herself and an impossibly large alternate life, threatening to spew forth like a wave and crush her. And the first key of many that now stood in her grasp. In this moment, she was Teira, but she was also someone else. Together someone entirely different and yet familiar stood in front of Maximos.

He brought his arm up, and then immediately slashed it downwards letting out a dry crack as he summoned a second, identical blade. He spoke, calm, yet steady. Would the memory of battle pour out of her tossing all vestiges of humanity aside as she relived some old war? Would it slowly leak, freezing her in place as it overtook her? Either way, he was prepared, and it was to that confused self he spoke, as he took a step back and raised his blade between them.

Show me.

She may not recognize his presence, but that deep memory may just remember the concept of "opponent".


All hints or inklings of anger or frustration seemed to vanish as quickly as one would turn on a light switch. Maximos turned to Grace with that same warm smile he had all day long.

Oh, a simple enchantment really.

He made a symbol in the air with his finger, it didnt actually mark the air. But it was his way of remembering what he used.

Theres a really basic Lunoc enchantment that allows flight, and "hovering" its meant for small home objects, lamps, lanterns, flowers, that sort of thing. I just increased the size of the runes proportionately and painted them on the island....well...

He tapped his chin a bit.

...It was a plateau at the time but....

Ranting, a bad habit. He sort of quieted down into his food.

938Tomorrow

Ah.

That actually made a lot of sense.

Donner chewed thoughtfully on something that resembled a custard tart, before realizing it was a custard tart. His mouth already full, he gamely swallowed the foul tart before consuming the rest quickly, not wanting to hurt Walter's feelings. That was the problem with all this exotic food - eventually you came across something that looked normal, and surprisingly is normal - and something you hate.

"...Must've taken some time..." He remarked quietly.

939Lady Sierra

As he brought his arm down, summoning an identical blade to the one she held, her body reacted before her mind could even realize what was happening. She recovered backwards, bringing the blade up in a guarded stance, staying the weapon with her hand as she stared at him in shock, a fine tremble running through her body.

940Maximos

A stance. A definite sign her memories had been tapped.

Instinct.

Fear.

All completely understandable.

Dont be afraid, let it flow...you wont hurt me...

The blade spun at the hilt as Maximos let his wrist adjust before bringing it back into stance. It was held between the both of them, one hand high on the hilt. His voice was warm, friendly, welcoming. Not the voice of someone who would just painfully attack.

...and I wont hurt you.

He couldnt show her this one, she had to cross this bridge on her own. How to attack and defend, the knowledge was clearly there she couldnt know stances and how to quickly flip and catch the sword without it. While her full skills may still be locked, that basic information had to be there she simply needed to find it. Maximos would coax out the rest.

941Lady Sierra

Fight.

Fight.

The urge rose within her, calling her out... beckoning her to--

Her eyes were wide, too wide. Her whole body shook, yet the blade was steady as she moved forward, leading with her right foot and pushing off with the left... The sword moved from it's central guard, the tip of the blade no longer pointing at Maximos. Instead she let it drop to her left side, her right arm held on a downward diagonal across her stomach as she closed on Maximos. She raised her arm in a clock-wise motion, bringing the blade down in an overhead strike.

FIGHT!

"Iyyaaaaagh!"

942Maximos

  • CLANG! -

The reverberating sign of dark steel blades clashing filled the room. The echoing vibration shook down the blade through both fighters hands. Maximos blade had come up, horizontally even with his shoulders though a bit above his head.

Her form, her style, it was graceful as can be although it carried the flecks of un-comfortability. A lack of confidence. She shook, but her hands knew the way.

Good.

He said, before flicking his black blade up and around in a clockwise fashion sliding Teira's blade aside. There was something in that moment, a flicker of something red, a half a memory where something appeared familiar, but it passed as soon as it emerged.

Again...

He said with a smile, and yet a level of sternness.

...faster.

By pushing her speed he would be forcing her to think less and feel more, and her instincts knew how to fight.

943Lady Sierra

As their blades connected, the whole world seemed to slow down. She stopped hearing and seeing anything... except him.

He'd stopped being Maximos, and become something else. An opponent. Someone to be fought. THAT was all that mattered now, as the fight thrummed through her veins making her blood race.

As he cast her blade off to the side, she moved with it. Down she went dropping easily into a spinning crouch. The momentum of her blade and the fluid movement of her body carried her right. Spinning counter clockwise as she pushed up from the ground, carrying with her the blackened blade. A rising diagonal slash, left to right aimed at his thigh-ribs.

944Maximos

Quicker. More fluid. More graceful. Her eyes lost fear and gained determination and focus.

Good, good.

She was a warrior, a fighter, and a swords-woman. Maximos had no real idea who or what her past self really was, she could have been a scholar, a dancer, but the way she handled that blade he knew she was more.

  • TING! -

Maximos twisted at the wrist pointing his blade at the ground and then brought it up, clockwise, like his body was the face of a clock with the sword as its hand. The swords clanged together for a moment as he defended the start of the attack just before it struck his thigh.

Now defend!

The blades would screech as he stepped forward bringing his sword up even with his midsection, and then forward in a stern thrust toward the center of the chest. Nothing too strong or serious, not as an insult to Teira but, Maximos was always a gentleman.

Still, he couldnt shake this growing recognition...

945Lady Sierra

An attack!

An offensive move had been reciprocated, solidifying in her mind 'Opponent.'

Someone she must fight until she cannot fight any longer.

The attack came, and guarded. It was her turn to drop her blade's point to the earth. As she moved backwards, she moved her wrist in a counter clockwise motion, the dark sword moving with it as she struck mid-blade on his his sword to knock it to the right (his left). Her blade didn't follow through with the motion but stopped where the two swords had intersected.

Not stopping, Flicking her wrist toward her opponent, her sword's position changed. The tip no longer perpendicular to the ground, her body swept downwards, her blade moving on a downward diagonal, but forward. As she crouched and pivoted to her left, around his right side... her sword fished between his ankles, striking at his left heel and the precious tendons found there.

946Maximos

Her determination was touching if not beautiful. It had been so very long since Maximos had seen such purity of drive in any individual. How much of this was memory simply acting on its own? How much would Teira recall, he hadnt a clue. But he couldnt leave her in shambles, no, she had talent, she had a gift and he had to make sure she blazed a flaming black trail through her opponents, slicing them to ribbons as they went.

Excellent!

He said, excitement bristling on his tone.

For a mundane man or woman, thats more than excellent. But you, Teira are more...

Her blade missed by little more than inch. Its tip would let out a dry scrape as it hit the floor, its tip, while dull digging a small cut in the gym floor. A small cut that quickly filled with thin black liquid, liquid that could be followed back to twin trails bursting forth from Maximos' boots.

Violet coursed through runes covering his feet as he took to the air. No more than a 15ft up, though the roof wasnt for another 200ft, they had room fly. He could feel, this missing piece of memory, the gap in the puzzle keeping its ambiguity...his answer felt so close, a sword clash away.

Show me...who you are...

Its said, you can only really know someone when you've engaged them in combat. Maximos believed that whole heartedly.

This fight had taken to the air.


Three days.

He said, at the end of a bite, placing his fork down for a bit to sip some tea.

Several slips, many "accidents" and...one...village attack was it Walter?

The butler nodded from his spot at the end of the table overlooking the dinner. He was of course on call for any and every need his guests may have.

Indeed, one village and three wandering "heroes".

Maximos chuckled a bit.

Yes, not all "dark" magics are infact "dark" magic.

He smirked remembering the encounter, and then took another bite.

947Tomorrow

smilies/icon_eek.gif

"Village attack?!"

Donner imagined an angry mob of villagers taking on Maximos with burning torches and pitchforks, grimaced, then decided not to.

Then rolled his eyes at Maxi's little pun. All he needed to do was quaff a lace handkerchief and Maximos would seem more blue-blooded then the King...

...of where-ever.

Donner frowned then, thinking hard. Actually, who did run Gaia? There had to be a government of sorts. Were the cities sovereign nations unto themselves, or were there plots of land divided between them?

This was the type of stuff Donner pondered upon. It regularly gave him a headache.

948Maximos

Indeed!

Maximos perked up, a bite or two later. He liked to savor food, so he took it slow.

I didnt get the enchantment right the first time. Several pieces of rock were hurled into the air and crashed on the countryside, thankfully there were no fatalities.

He took another smooth sip, before continuing.

The village took no damage, but they believed they were under attack, that it was only a matter of time. You see...

He said looking over to Walter with a smirk.

We needed a way to place the runes on the entire surface at once. When the placement was partial the runes just launched the stone into the air. Of course to discover that we had to go segment by segment across the array.

Walter seemed to smile in recognition.

Just as the villagers arrived with torches, pitchforks, and rolling pins we managed to get it right. You can imagine their shock as they approached the hillside to see a square mile of land disconnect and launch off into the sky.

Remembering their faces, he couldnt help but laugh. They must have thought it was going to crush them.

Thankfully the falling rubble did crush a Dirgesca Wurm hiding under their village that rose due to seismic disturbance. They eat dragons those, it must have thought a drake had touched down. Though it fell easily when pelted with giant rocks. And....

Maximos took a deep breath and let it out flatly.

...the people of Derga village often send pidgeon mail inviting us for some of their famous Derga Tea.

He nodded, and took another bite, never one to elaborate so much as to appear braggardly.

949Eternal Dirge

When the world suddenly rushed back to him, Damion did something he never thought himself capable of. He screamed like a little girl and fell flat on the ground, clutching it tightly with wide eyes." I have taken you for granted solid earth! never leave me again!" He muttered swiftly, peeking around from his laying flat position before rising slowly, looking only slightly embarrased as he stayed in a kind of half crouch. " Is that a windmill?" He ventured cautiously, his eyes sweeping across the visible land with growing interest and far less suprise now. Now that the gut wrenching feeling was gone, he was becoming just as curious as before. He blinked at Maximos's question though, thinking on it," You know...I'm not really sure. I don't think I can see in the dark...." He followed at a quick pace, as if just then realising Maximos had moved.

950HonoRaven

Rae had been stuffing almost anything she could find into her mouth as Maximos told the story of how the island came to be, eyes wide as she imagined huge chunks of earth rocketing into the sky.

"Can anyone tell me the difference between a Wurm, Dragon, Salamander and a Drake?" smilies/icon_xp.gif It was a rather strange sort of question, but perhaps Rae was going somewhere in her questioning, and not just randomly wandering off topic?

951Maximos

Now that was hilarious, he couldnt help but laugh. He had seen people be disoriented, even toss their lunch, that was new.

Yes indeed.

He said with a nod.

I thought it would add a nice touch to the horizon.

He held both hands up and them moved them outward as if displaying the horizon, his head looking over his shoulder.

What do you think?

He'd give a moment or two for an answer before continuing. That shouldnt be a problem, hear, wear these.

Maximos said lifting his hand, as if holding something. Swirls of black poured up from the ground, tiny shadows being sucked into a new home, a new form. And before one could say "Shadow", a plain black pair of sunglasses lie in his hand, sunglasses that were being offered to Mr. Hedly.

They should help you see inside.

Though if he wore them now he would be able to see nothing through them but black.


Partially!

Maximos said brightly with smile, turning to face Rae.

A wurm...

He made more of a "uh" sound in its middle as he gestured with his left.

Is a giant evolved form of the lumbricus terrestris, otherwise known as the Earthworm. It has a single large mouth full of concentric rings of teeth and is otherwise a giant stomach.

He nodded, sounding very official. He then gestured with his right.

A wyrm...

He made more of a "eee" sound sort of pronouncing "weerm".

...is a kind of dragon I believe, or at least a large lizard. But I dont really know much of anything about dragons.

952Eternal Dirge

" It's pretty...I almost expect to see boats coming up to the edges at any moment." He said, looking around slowly once more, commiting everything to memory as he absently took the glasses offered to him, holding it gently in his left hand." Do you live up here by yourself? Seems like it'd get very boring..." He said, frowning alittle at the meere though. His right foot kept sliding across the ground, as if assuring himself that the earth was indeed below him. This definately rated a 9 on the weirdometer, but atleast nothing bad had happened to him. " And your right, it does add a kind of...flair to the horizon." He said, almost laughing at the word. Horizon was a horrible word for it but it's the only apt one for it.

953Lady Sierra

Maximos Wrote:

Her determination was touching if not beautiful. It had been so very long since Maximos had seen such purity of drive in any individual. How much of this was memory simply acting on its own? How much would Teira recall, he hadnt a clue. But he couldnt leave her in shambles, no, she had talent, she had a gift and he had to make sure she blazed a flaming black trail through her opponents, slicing them to ribbons as they went.

Excellent!

He said, excitement bristling on his tone.

For a mundane man or woman, thats more than excellent. But you, Teira are more...

Her blade missed by little more than inch. Its tip would let out a dry scrape as it hit the floor, its tip, while dull digging a small cut in the gym floor. A small cut that quickly filled with thin black liquid, liquid that could be followed back to twin trails bursting forth from Maximos' boots.

Violet coursed through runes covering his feet as he took to the air. No more than a 15ft up, though the roof wasnt for another 200ft, they had room fly. He could feel, this missing piece of memory, the gap in the puzzle keeping its ambiguity...his answer felt so close, a sword clash away.

Show me...who you are...

Its said, you can only really know someone when you've engaged them in combat. Maximos believed that whole heartedly.

This fight had taken to the air.

Her eyes narrowed as her target sought to flee, but she wasn't done with him yet, and her wings unfurled behind her as she lept into the air after him.

She reached outwards with her left hand, the right holding her sword diagonally across her chest. She flung that left hand out as if to-- to what---

Nothing came. There should have been something there... she grasped at that 'void' straining to sense some response... the response that should have come when she asked... there was a strange nothingness. She wasn't sure what she was calling on, just that something should have answered her.

Then, she felt something else.... this was different from what her instincts had been looking for, but it still reached out to her... willing.

Shadow.

Not quite darkness, but an element very close to it. And it was an element that thanks to her new body, hadn't been taken from her grasp.

That shadow welled within her as she acknowledged it, and it took on a tangible form relevant to her desire.

The shadow spear formed and launched itself at Maximos. Without her conscious ability and knowledge of such a weapon however, it's design would flawed and crude, throwing off the projectile's accuracy. It was sail past him to the left missing him by a foot or so....

954Maximos

Maximos eyes opened in utter shock. Words failed him.

She came at him her aura raging around her with incredible powerful. It seemed to bathe over her in brilliant red and twisted black the colors melding and intertwining and for a moment seemed to enrapture her.

And then it came like a hammer crushing on his skull.

Maximos was horrible with faces.

He was atrocious with names.

But he never forgot an opponent. Those wings, that flaming aura...a large sword...It was only a flash, a memory present and then gone just as quickly as it came. But then again, that was all he ever had. A second, a blink.

He was frozen in place by the epiphany, if the spear hadnt missed on its own it surely would have struck home. As it flew past a single word fell from his lips, as if it had crawled weak from a dark corner of his mind.

Sierra...

How could I have been so blind...?

955Lady Sierra

"Sierra... "

"Hrrrgn!"

It was like sonic boom exploded loudly in her ears. A blinding flash of pain searing through her head as she back winged, halting her advance. Severely stunned, she hovered, holding her head as if in terrible pain while still trying to hold her blade out with her right hand.

Her body knew... it told her, NEVER let your guard down. Even if you're hurting... You can be hurt more.

Her whole body shook now, a sweat breaking out, dampening her skin.

It felt as if her head would split into hundreds of pieces... as if something was trying to claw it's way free from within her.

She hung motionless in the air, save for her shoulders heaving as she panted, her heart thudding so hard she thought it might burst forth from her chest.

956Maximos

Sierra was a famous person! Her name and face was all over the television sets at last years HoH. If she was here someone, someplace HAD to be looking for her. What would that mean for--No, this wasnt the time for those kind of thoughts.

His first instinct was to approach, his thoughts guided his boots to burst him closer but he stopped. Like this she would be honestly dangerous, not just to him but to herself as well. He couldnt rush in, lest she think him an attacker.

He drifted slowly, closer. Walter's barrier would stand, but that didnt mean it wasnt painful. A wall being strong does not remove the pain caused when you slam repeatedly into it. Did it mean she wasnt ready?

He could only assume there was a war inside, a war he could not join, though he could and would be ready here beside her, to see its result through.

957Lady Sierra

The soft glow emitted from the black gem of the ring Walter had given her, flickered for a few seconds while she clutched at her head, before dimming ever so slightly.

The shadow dress she wore, seemed to erupt, as they swirled around her body in a blackened tempest before suddenly returning to their normal 'clothes' form.

Her bangs were plastered to her forehead and she was trembli--- no. She was shivering. She was COLD.

A fire elemental being cold was never a good thing...

Yet she hovered there, her mouth twitching upwards in a smile as her eyes shone at Maximos.

"Nii-chan--"

Had she gained a little of her vocabulary back along with her fighting instinct?

"S-sorry-- Teira-- attacked Nii-chan--- T-teira is sorry..."

Her desire to forget, was still stronger than her will to remember. Remembering hurt... and it was scary. But like this-- Like this it was peaceful, and she was happy.

Like this... she had a family who cared about her...

She held her hands out to him, one offering him the sword back, the other reaching for someone to hold, reaching for her 'brother'.

958HonoRaven

Rae blinked a few times and puzzled over it.. so one was a mutant fish food, and another was a different word for dragon. Definitely two different species there, but what about drakes and salamanders then...and why the hell was she suddenly stuck on this train of thought?

Well part of it was likely the flash of memory when Maximos spoke of a dragon...but there was something wrong with this memory, because she could not place it properly in her mind.

smilies/icon_confused.gif

Rae waited to see if Grace of John had anything to add.

959AtaraRaven

Grace shook her head at Rae to indicate that she didn't have anything to add on the subject of overgrown lizards smilies/icon_xp.gif

She was far more interested in pondering how Maximos had managed to get all the runes down at the same time to elevate the entire chunk of land instead of just the portions he had mentioned at first smilies/icon_whee.gif

960Maximos

And in that moment, Maximos breathed a sigh of relief. A gentle smile spread across his lips as he drifted closer.

Oh, its quite alright, you were learning.

His hands lead, his right hand gently tapping the hilt of a sword and with a snap returning it back to stately little stone it once was, a stone that hopped back into his hand, vanishing with a flick of the wrist.

He reached out gently, carefully, to give her a warm hug.

Its alright to fight, as long as you only use it to defend yourself and never use it to make anyone unhappy.

That was a wide rule, butit covered alot of ground. Malicously attacking someone made them unhappy, killing made lots of people unhappy. But while a person may be unhappy losing a fight, the thrill of the fight usually makes all but the sorest losers happy. And if they get so very down after a simple loss then its probably best not to fight them to begin with.

Are you ok?

He kindly asked, with any luck her headache had subsided.

961Lady Sierra

She leaned against him heavily, the first thing that he would notice upon physical contact, was that her normally warm, even hot skin was ice cold. Her shoulders trembled as her teeth chattered with cold. If she'd had her fire abilities in tact, to touch her like this could have been dangerous, for her body would unconsciously steal your personal warmth, warmth that almost everyone needed to live.

But it was because her connection to flame had been cut, that she was having a temperature flux now. Trying to summon fire, had used all of her residual pyro energies, the energies that had been keeping her core temperature high enough.

Leaning her head against his shoulder, she took his hand and nodded with her eyes closed, the pain in her head was just a dull ache now.

"Teira doesn't want to make anyone sad..."

962Maximos

Having been hugged, pounced, and pulled for a good portion of the day Maximos almost immediately recognized the change, and moved his hands up and down the sides of her arms to ry and warm the poor elf.

Wow! Your freezing.

He said, finding her still so chilly, his hands reached out beside her grabbing at the air itself and with a flick of the wrist and an audible pop he pulled a black blanket out of thin air draping it around her shoulders. Basic shadow manipulation.

Thats good.

He said kindly.

But you can still learn to defend yourself, right? How did you like that sword?

He could only hope her temperature rose, though as of yet, not having a full understanding of a fire elementalists make up, he had no clue what was wrong.

963Lady Sierra

Her free hand moved to the blanket and tugged it tight around her chin as she opened her eyes to smile at him,

"T-thank you."

She looked thoughtful for a moment unsure of if she should like the sword or not... She KNEW she liked it... but was that right?

But if it was her brother who had offered her the sword, it couldn't be too bad! At least, not if she used it like he described---

With a resolute nod, she made up her mind.

"Yes! Teira can learn! But-- That sword... was... big."

It wasn't too much different from Elven-Fire which was roughly 3ft in length, but it didn't take much to throw off a blade's balance, or to make certain intricate moves impossible.

964Maximos

Maximos brought his hand back, gently tapping her chin. It was something in what she just said...it sparked a curiosity in him. Perhaps just a fledgling idea, sound in principal and perhaps soon in execution.

Yes, I suppose we'll need to get you something more "personal", first, lets get to the ground.

He smiled from ear to ear loosening the thrust on his boots to gently bring him down, while delicately holding her hand to sort of guide her into the idea. Whoever she was, she was still Tiera, Sierra would have to wait.

Once on the ground, Maximos immediately dropped to one knee placing his hand ito a small puddle of black around Teira's feet. Her shadow.

Yes...

He said quitely, like a mad doctor checkinga monsters pulse.

...Its here. A little something from the other side of your mind....

His eyes gently looked up from her shadow, while he maintained his position.

Tiera, do you think you can grab it? Just reach your hand right in here and see if you cant pull it out.

In his grasp her shadow seemed to thicken, seperating from the mass of black that filled the room and the house appearing deeper, stronger.

If you think hard on what you would like "your" blade to be...I think you'll find just that...

965Lady Sierra

She wasn't really sure what she wanted her sword to be... But something told her it had to be light and fast. Maneuverable, but not too short of range. And not flimsy against something bigger. It had to be capable of 'dancing'.

She reached her hand into the shadowy puddle and her hand closed around the hilt of something solid.

Curiously, she would pull that object free---

966Maximos

A sword is an object, an empty vessel.

Maximos said, lifting his left hand from her shadow for a moment and patting his chest, gesturing to himself.

Just like this, the flesh.

He watched as her hand sunk into the inky black. As her pierced the shadow she would notice it felt very cool, not icy cold, but simply cool and very thick, like reaching into tar. The father she reached, the more an odd chill would be palpable in her chest. It was like, for a moment, her blood had turned very cold, and it chilled her veins as she reached.

Some believe that the time it spends with you, being the vessel for your rage, your skill, and at times being all that stands between you and death...gives the sword a soul...a personality. A spirit if you will....

Yes, that was it. This hilt seemed made for her hand, it seemed to call for her to draw it, fiercely and quickly, it silently longed for her, a longing she would be able to feel.

Early, the spirit is weak, silent, yet present. Later it grows...it grows feelings, emotions, sometimes a voice, sometimes it simply seems to miss its master....

Pops jumped down the blade as she pulled it back as if it was being snapped free from something. The tar was indeed thick, but as her arm exited the pit, it was entirely clean, and home for something, A blade roughly four feet long.

The moment it touched free air a symbol seemed to glow on her open palm, it was a thick black ring....it represented shadow. And meant she had been chosen as the swords Champion.

...This spirit missed you...

Maximos said smirking. As every passing the second the blade should appear more familiar. Granted it was black now, with a gray blade that seemed to shine only in the shade. But was it....by feel, by face, a pristine monument to elven construction.

The blade itself was lashed with cool, lavender flames licking at her hand like a puppy. She was given all the time she needed to gaze over its construction. To let instinct and memory slide in.

To realize it was, without doubt, Elven Fire. Just as she had come back, in black. Its spirit was dawn to her across existence, bathed in shadow.

967Lady Sierra

An empty object... a vessel.

Why did these words echo so familiarly in her ears? Was she--- was she the same as this---

The coolness of the inky darkness licked at her skin, crawling across her flesh like a blast of cold air that flowed through her veins, causing her to catch her breath.

The hilt felt as if it had been made for her hand, carved to fit her fingers grip exactly.

As soon as her hand closed on it, it was as if a charge of electricity shot through her veins. The hot shock of recognition, it was like for one brief shining second---- there was a moment of clarity.

The blade knew her, and in the blade she knew herself.

Elven-Fire sang as she pulled it free of the miring darkness. This too was slightly different, although she couldn't say how for sure--- but differences aside, it was her sword. Hers.

The shadow flame flared, racing up her arm and reflecting in her eyes as she moved through a series of testing motions. Tracing a figure eight in the air, trailed by lavender fire...

Dropping to a crouching lunge, moving her blade from front to back, to front again. It was as if they were dancing together, to a song only they could hear.

Smiling she paused, drawing the blade across her palm...

"I missed you too... Elven-Fire."

968Maximos

Maximos smirked. It was a faint and quiet "I know something you dont know..." kind of smirk that sort of blend into his response.

Oh, not at all, I live with a few others, you should most definitely get the chance to meet some of them at the dinner table.

He paused hovering over that last part of Damion's comment. Boredom? Perhaps if Shadow Island truly was just a flat land with a windmill.

Yes...it seems so doesnt it?

They would continue for a bit further until they to the Windmill itself. In front of it was a rickety wooden door. Which is to say that while the wood was clean and of good construction...it was just a wooden door. A door which Maximos then immediately peeled open. Behind it however was what appeared to be a wall of black. It ate the very sunlight that tried to pour into it. Maximos turned to Mr. Hedley giving him a bright smile, before stepping through.

Considering Maximos previous line of questioning and the glasses he had afforded the fellow, now would likely be the most opportune time to place them on.

If he did, one can only wonder what wonders awaited him behind the magical veil of black.


The blade would sing a hymn for Teira and Teira along that only she could hear, that only she could understand. It was the bond between Master and Tool. The sword gave Teira power, skill, a blade to cut. And in return she gave it purpose and function lest it rest in a closest for eternity.

But despite its familiarity, Elven Fire had sacrificed something great in reaching across this gap to its new home. Its voice echoed with a deeper tone, an echo as if it was bounding through the abyss to her ears. And in away it truly was, crossing though Shadow does not go without it price. The blade was very much Shadow Touched. Where once it manifested blaze, it now manifested essence. Teira's very being, her spirit, her burning passion would fuel its now ebony flames. Shadow Flame born of dark emotion, flames that can lash at even the most hardened and pyro-immune individual.

Seeing her recognition, feeling Elven Fire's new form and power Maximos took a step back, raising his sword between them both. Her new abilities would take time and patience to master, and without such she could hurt others or herself. She needed a trainer, and training, as soon as possible.

Shall we continue?

Maximos said, looping his blade around once before bringing back to a ready stance.

What better time than now?

Over the following months Maximos would alot a portion of his day to Teira's training. At first it was small, giving her basic concepts and maneuvers to remember and focus on. Early training involved zero armor, and Maximos would even move to correct her should she instinctively summon any. This was all to yo cement her foundation. But as the days pressed on the Shadow was startled to find that she was learning far quicker than expected. Their hour long training sessions became several hours, until entire days and even a few weeks were devoted to intense training with only the most minimal of breaks for sleep and food.

Teira would learn she was not made of flesh and blood. This was a shell wrapped around a soul. It could be cut, it could be impaled, it could be given "fatal" injuries, but death would only come if she succumbed to her memories of the flesh and believed herself dying or dead. She would see she did not need food, or sleep, or drink. And in the later weeks that would be tested as the duo would fight for days on end.

As she matured she would see the truth in combat, past beauty, past skill, the underlying ugliness. Brutality. And she would be taught to exist with it, not become it.

Teira's training would be long, and hard, but in the end she would be stronger, better, perhaps than she had previously been. Sierra would be proud.

969Eternal Dirge

Damion looked around the entire time as they walked, sometimes reaching out to touch the leaves of different plants that caught his eye, promising himself to come back out and explore the plants alittle. His island never had such plants, just trees and berry bushes. " In the Windmill? Seems kind of cramped?" He asked, framing his statement in the form of a question, staring into the darkness with suprise. " Well..." He murmured, frowning before lifting the glasses slowly, never setting them on his nose but just looking through the 'glass'. " that's.....different..."

970Lucind Varhetel

Soft clinking noises of metal buckles being closed filled the room. A room that otherwise didnn't seem to hold any other sound.

Metal against metal.

Leather brushing along cotton.

A zipper was being closed.

Despite the fact this room didn't allow any noises from the outside to enter, to penetrate the walls, its atmosphere was calming nevertheless, telling you this was a place of retreat. Creme colored shawls graced the soft brown tapestry and built a nice contrast to the dark wooden floor. Of a dark chocolate were also the furniture, worked by hands of mastery and showing noblesse as well as they were offering endless comfort.

The mattress faintly groaned when she stood up. Heavy heels clacked where the floor wasn't covered by thick carpets.

She'd miss the scent of this room coming from a group of candles on a small round table: grass, green tea and a trace of freesia.

But it was about time to leave.

When the shadow doesn't answer anymore, the voice has to step through the darkness on her own and see what is going on.

Or something along those lines.

The Siren's face didn't show, but she was worried. More than just a tad. Be it her reborn senses or the instinct of a loving being: Lucind could grasp something was out of order. Maximos being the judge for this years Heaven or Hell tournament was something she liked to see, knowing how much fun he gained from it.

She hadn't accompanied him, though, for the recent change of her own world had demanded some precautions - simply for the sake to bring her back to the every day life with all its sensuous stimuli bit by bit.

She probably still wasn't ready. But there was no way avoiding it. She was going to leave the island and travel straight to the hotel Maximos was accommodated in. How excited he had been describing how awesome his suite looked. For several days she hadn't heard anything from him.

He sure had a busy job there. But...there was more to the current silence.

She had to go and lay her hand on it. See it. Hear it.

Hoping that she was just being paranoid.

Ever so softly, the wide door was shut behind her and when Lucind turned left she saw Walter standing at the end of the corridor.

She smiled gently and nodded.

I'll be back in a bit.

Harsh wind played with her hair until the woman slipped up her dark coat's hood and hold it in place with two straps.

Standing at the edge of Shadow Island, the Siren spaced out for a moment before she finally put on a pair of fingerless gloves (one holding a tiny ruby right over the wrist). And with that she was set.

When you call for the darkness and the shadow doesn't answer, is that the moment you should start fearing the things that might lurk in the background?

For you know that even the thickest night has its two faces...

The one you love.

And the one that comes for you with iron claws.

971Lady Sierra

A moment in time---

A memory of something already transpired.

And to return to it,

The heart's longing desire.

Deep within the heart of the Library's maze, curled up on the couch in front of the fire, were a pair of shadows. The smaller shadow was curled up on top of the other much like a small kitten.

Her chest rose and fell in a slow rhythmic motion, yet it was not a motion of her own. Teira, did not breathe for she was not of flesh and blood. Yet the man beneath her was and breathe he did. And as his chest rose and fell, so did the tiny body resting on top of it.

The soft press of silk against her cheek and the subtle scent of soap and skin was comforting as she breathed him in, the scent that was him and only him mingled with the scent of fire and ash and old books.

She had fallen asleep, curled around him as she oft' did as he read and she listened. Or sometimes she read too. Other times she let him read in silence, merely enjoying his presence, being close in a way that only siblings can be. Spending time with her brother, was her favourite thing, and spending it here, in the library, surrounded by volumes and volumes of ancient knowledge, magick workings, adventurous tales and other scribed works, was her favourite place in which to pass the time with him. There was a peace here, that she didn't find anywhere else.

Nuzzling into the warmth of his chest as she stirred, her delicate hands clutched at his dress shirt as she yawned.

She didn't need to sleep, that was to say, she didn't get physically exhausted like most do... but it was hard not to sink into that relaxation, not to let the dreamscape take her.

"Mmmm..." A sleepy noise escaped her as she buried her face in his shirt, hiding from wakefulness.

972Maximos

She always slept so peacefully.

It was like watching waves gently crash on a shore, or listening to white noise only so much more personal than any of those things could ever be.

Shadow creatures didnt need to sleep, that was true. But while the body was shadow, the mind belonged to flesh and such things happened. And when they did, especially in moments like this, Maximos didnt have the heart to move or wake her. Watching her sleep, so peacefully, so innocently, showed the shadow something he couldnt but words on, but missed...somewhere deep, deep inside.

Today was a story book, from Nocturne only knows what world or place. This Library was assembled over countless ages, from countless more travels. But the contents of the book didnt matter. It was the time he got to spend with the elf laying so peacefully. Time he feared may slip away, but at times like this fear slipped into the background.

Eil ser shas si col kodaer mys.

He continued reading, it was elven, and seemed somehow fitting. His arm wrapped around her holding the book up where he could see it without disturbing her.

Eil vyri cor mor eil vylastaer...

"Mmmm..."

Now for that, he couldnt help but laugh. It might wake her, but the humor earned it. Of course first he had to stop laughing. At which point, he held the book a bit more triumphantly, though keeping his voice low (just in case), to add to the humor and read it again. Translated this time.

And thus the black knight held his sword, then rose high his shield and proclaimed...

A pause as the triumph slipped from his voice, slipping to a smiling tone.

...Mmmm? You sleepy head.

A pale loosely bandaged hand gently ruffled her red, if sleep was to cling, he'd let it. If she was to rise, he'd be there to greet her first with a warm smile.

973Lady Sierra

"Mmmmph."

She repeated sleepily as his chest rumbled softly with the beginnings of laughter. It sent a deep resonating hum through his chest that tickled her ears and made them twitch with the sensation of the sound.

She curled onto her side, even as one arm curled around his waist and she blinked drowsily awake. Turning her sleep-filled eyes upward to smile at him through a fringe of lashes.

"What did the knight declare, Nii-chan?"

She rubbed her eyes, chasing the last remnants of dreams from them as she yawned and scooched up a little higher to rest her head against his shoulder and glance at the book's pages.

974Maximos

A light hearted chuckle.

It didnt seem like much, but for Max to be lighthearted was something of a feat. Sure he could act it, play it, seem it, but to truly be it was rare.

Simply put Teira looked positively adorable all half asleep and slowly sliding back in from lucid visions to reality. He could have just reached over and pinched her cheek, if he could reach. That would be rather awkward moving in their current pose.

No instead, he wriggled to accommodate the moving elf, and brought the book to angle they both could read. Did she remember elven? Was Walter slipping that into her classes? He didnt know. But he started where he left off.

Then rose high his shield and proclaimed...

And stopped again. He squinted...despite the black framed glasses he was clearly wearing.

....Ai...jhyli...o?

He said it slowly, trying to phonetically interpret it, he even went so far as to c**k his head, and the book to the side, as if a new angle would help. A smirk cracked on his face, and he said, bluntly, and yet trying not to laugh from it.

I dont know! I honestly dont know, this doesnt translate right at all!

975Lady Sierra

"Hmm?"

As her brother stumbled over the translation, she turned her head slightly to give him her attention, putting them cheek to cheek as she leaned back against him contently.

The words plucked at her memory... some of them felt more familiar than others. Some were 'common' words amongst the elves, and others were more 'regional' of course she didn't remember that--- only that the language was familiar in a way she couldn't explain. Some were fresher still, as Walter prompted her in her learning of languages and the meaning of the words she learned.

She sat quietly for a moment, before asking her question--

"What is love Nii-chan?"

Had she understood the translation and not the meaning? Or had the question simply been lurking in her mind waiting for the right time to be asked? It was unclear, but as she sat there wondering, it was apparently of importance to her.

976Maximos

Now that was impressive. He had been sparring with Teira for weeks now and she'd never floored him so easily.

Thankfully for Maximos, he was laying down, or else he would infact have fallen flat on his rump.

Instead, his eyes opened rather wide, and his hands moved to close the book. Knights and Princesses were one thing, but the answer to that question did not lie in that book, and he set it down.

Love...

He said the word softly, as if he was entering it into a database to find the proper definition. But there was no right wording for love. Love is love. Love is so many things, it makes someone do so many things.

His hands came up, moving around her on either side, his fingers interlocked and he rested his arms on her stomach, and half on his, hands placed in the middle. In the months that'd passed that twitchy fear of being touched seemed to have faded, as Max seemed quite comfortable with Teira nestled so very close. His eyes rolled up to look at the ceiling, as he fondly recalled the feeling and bled it into the moment, and the feeling he felt right then and there.

Love is when you care for someone so strongly that it makes you very happy. Especially when your around them, and makes your very sad when your not. There are different types of love, but one feeling so we lump it all under one word.

Max chuckled. Love. He had almost forgotten it.

977Lady Sierra

The shadowling's cheeks flushed softly as her brother wrapped his arms around her and held her closer, but she didn't seem to notice and simply snuggled closer herself.

She could feel some of his surprise, it tugged at her faintly, tickling along her skin like some unseen hand-- but she didn't really understand it. So she ignored it and instead focused on the words.

She was very quiet for a moment as he finished, letting the meaning of what he said settle in her mind and heart. Finally she turned as much as she could, it was difficult without any room to really do so in, but she managed to peek around and catch his eye as her face broke into a smile that spread from ear to ear. It was like the sun breaking through the clouds as it lightened her face and lit up her eyes.

Grinning she leaned in and wrapped her arms around his neck, and stated boldly,

"I love you Nii-chan! I never want to be away from you, never ever." <3

Quite proud of her mastery of this new word and her new understanding for this feeling of contentment, she closed the distance and pressed a quick, chaste kiss to his lips and then flopped back down against him, utterly pleased with herself.

978Maximos

Was that really it? Was that what he was feeling? It was like a warm torch in a very dark, very deep, very well decorated cave. A twinkling of something that he couldnt put words to no matter how deep he searched. But what words he did find, found themselves spoken without even a thought.

Then you never will.

He said, rather confidently. It was foolishness to say, or even think, but he did not care. Nay saying thoughts were silenced before they reached the surface, and left Maximos looking rather content, with something of a bright smile on his face.

A bright smile, and a hue of pinkish red blush, which he did try his best to hide only managing to make it look like his eyes were chasing a fly as they moved left and right, and then finally, settled back on Teira with a smile and a laugh. Defeated, and yet he couldnt be happier about it.

979Lady Sierra

She squeaked happily and did that childish sort of 'hee hee' noise that people sometimes make when their extremely happy about something. Words had no more place between them in that moment, what little was spoken, spoke volumes.

The rest was said in hugs as she snuggled him tightly, as if she were holding on for that 'never ever' starting right there. She rolled over and practically snuggle-pounced him, giggling contently as her tail bobbed behind her and her sleep tousled hair cascaded about them both.

The best stories, were the ones written together. She wouldn't trade her life here with Maximos and D and Walter, for all the fairytales in the library.

In a flurry of red she tumbled sideways off the couch as she bounced a little too enthusiastically on the narrow surface and landed in a less than graceful heap on the floor.

"Ooomph."

Making a face at the couch as if to suggest the couch had done that deliberately, she bounced back to her feet and scooped up their tea things which had long ago been drained.

"Tea time?"

980Maximos

And he was snuggle pounced. Sadly, on a later date, if asked about a snuggle pounce Maximos would have no clue that what it truly was. Only that it made him smile, it made him blush. And, my did Teira have long hair. And red too!

Shadow Island had no real light, and everything in Dark Vision seemed darker, it looked blood red. And beau--

--And she was off. Max could not help but laugh. Not mocking laughter....

...

...Not entirely mocking laughter...

...

He wasnt mean with it! His words were half laughed, half spoken.

Are you..hehahahaa...are you okay?

Of course she was okay. And she gave the couch such a mean look, that as Maximos sat up, he slapped it and said.

Mean couch. Be nice.

And smiled childishly. Now that she had mentioned it, and was holding a teas set, Maximos did feel a bit thirsty and he opened his mouth and said.

Yes, I'd love some...

Only to have his sentence finished, suddenly, there was Walter. Tea set in hand, already steaming and ready to serve.

Tea, sir, m'lady?

At which point he set the tea down, in the place where the one Teira had picked up sat, and scooped the drained set right out of her hands. Dropping an "Enjoy" before, walking off. And leaving Maximos looking entirely stunned for a good moment.

981Lady Sierra

As he slapped the couch she gave an indignant nod and made a little 'hmph' noise, as if to say 'Serves you right couch!'

She leveled a look at him too, as he laughed at her and stuck her tongue out, causing her eyes to scrunch and her cheeks to puff up as she started to pick her way out of the maze. Or at least she would have if she hadn't turned and walked right into Walter with a startled--

"EEP!" She managed not to drop the tea things and blinked in surprise as they were snatched quite out of her hands... in polite butler efficiency, of course.

She frowned as she stared at her suddenly empty hands and then her face softened as her eyes settled on the sweet smelling tray. The frown melted from her face and she plunked herself right back down and poured them each a mug, handing one carefully to Maximos. A black mug, with a stylized 'M' on it and then picked up her own, similar but with a chibi skull rather than a monogram.

"How does he do that?!" She muttered into her mug as she blew on it.

982Maximos

There was really only one response Maximos could give, as he took his mug and thanked Teira. And he gave it.

He's magic.

He said, as easily as one might say "Its raining." It wasnt sarcasm, he just, in his compendium of book knowledge had no other way to explain it. He took a sip, held it for a moment and then drank it down with a satisfied nod, and blank eyes that still hadnt recovered. That was his answer.

Walter was just that good.

983Lady Sierra

Teira's eyes raised to find Maximos'. They were not mocking or alight with jest, but with a sort of wonderment and awe that was kindled alike in her own. It caused her to shiver and scoot closer to the fireplace, leaning her back against the couch and resting her sleep tousled head against her brother's knee. Her pale and delicate hands wrapped around the mug she held as if she would leech all heat from it as she took a long sip.

She sat silent a spell, considering maybe, lost in thoughts--- but just as suddenly as she fell into them, she fell out again. Coming back to herself with a breathy sigh as she tucked her knees up and rested her mug on them. Glancing up at her brother she spoke softly,

"Where do these great tales come from Nii-chan? Who writes these great volumes?" She said gesturing to the book he had been reading and and to the thousands more around them.

984Maximos

Teira's question hung in the air.

Everything seemed normal when asked it, and when it escaped her soft crimson lips it was normal volume. But as she finished it, was as if it was so loud, or so powerful, that the entire room fell completely silent in its wake.

The fire didnt even roar! Granted the fire was not actual flame, but regardless!

Behind her, Maximos had a grin the size and proportions necessary to make a certain purple striped cat seemed like a sour puss. The fire reflected off his glasses blanking out his eyes beneath the sheen, leaving only his grin and lenses visible. It'd exist for a moment before Maximos briskly stood up. Not so much as to bowl her over, but enough make a person wonder, what was so urgent.

Books.

Maximos said, as he stood up, rising to his feet with an odd sort of flair standing and whipping a hand out to pick up a book and open it before him. His hand moving up to adjust his glasses and then scan down a page.

Great tales come from books. No. Seriously? Like she didnt know that.

He suddenly slammed the book shut with a start and held it under his arm only the book shut and as it did something echoed across the room...was that a violin?

A book is a artwork penned by most creative of souls~

Max did not say that.

Well it did escape his mouth, but it was not said. It was sung.

Yes. Sung. Quite in que with the violin.

Eager men and women with a story to be toooooold~

He slid in front of the fireplace, one hand in the air, one on his chest as he held the note, then let it slowly fade with the verse. The fire cascading violets and indigo shades around his triumphant form.

Was that a piano? It was playing some sort of intro!

A place for our --

Max dashed forward, racing past Teira and diving over the couch, as the piano sped and rose in perfect timing. There as a tumble but his voice never broke, even as he leapt out from behind a pile of books already in a run toward another set of hapazard towers. But, with an overturned garbage on his head, a large book held to his right fore arm, and a discarded fire poker. Clearly a helm, a shield, and a sword.

Heroes -

He said, leaping forwards slashing his sword as he passed behind another book stack and emerged sans his shield and helm, and instead with a book open and floating behind his head like some sort of ominous set of papery wings, his hair touseled and dark, and a sheet of black covering him like a cloak.

-For our villians!

He dove behind another stack, rolling out....in a dress. Yes a dress. It looked like something fluffy, gothic, and easily stolen from Teira's closet. And with it, Max's spiked hair drooped down in black curls, as he said in quick sucession.

  • for our Damsels in Distress! Oh my!

He scurried up to Teira, his hand slipping into hers, a fake look of fear on his pale face with its very violet blush pressing against hers for a moment before he hopped back.

Where a knight is always ready to save the princess with big b--

Max moved to grope his chest, of course finding it male and lacking. And then immediately looked at Teira. His pale face turning a bright red. There was an audible clash as the symbals and the piano suddenly hit off key and the music paused.

And then immediately continued as Max said flatly.

You get it.

And then smoothly recovered as he sung.

As she lies trapped in that tower to the weeeeeeeest!

And he of course he dramatically pointed to the west side of the library and in full damsel fashion fainted. To the west immediately a loud rumbling could be heard as bookshelves parted revealing a stack of boots easily 30ft tall and 8ft around...a tower.

Shadow swirled around the tower, and violet bluish lights flickered in puffs of black made to look like shadow clouds and lightning. Of course by looking over there she turned away from her brother, who, not dressed in drag place a hand on both her shoulders, his face just over her left shoulder, while his right arm leaned over her right and pointed forward at the dark tower.

From deep inside we pull our fears, monsters great and old.

He sung as he pointed left of the tower. A dragon. It was just a sillouhette but it was black and vicious looking with glowing purple eyes and large wings. Quickly he switched sides, moving his head over her right shoulder and thrusting dramatically forward his left hand at the opposite side of the tower where a single brave dark knight stood on noble steed. Life sized too. He wore black full plate, with a helm covering his face.

Then from our hearts we pull our hopes, a hero great and bold! Ha ha!

And he was gone! The visage of Max behind her literally unraveled as the knight pulled back his face guard, revealing himself to be Maximos who picked up the stanza without missing a beat.

A beat, in que with the orchestra now playing.

To slay the beast! To save the day! To bring warmth to the cold!

He charged the dragon! The dragon roared breathing black harmless shadow flame before tearing forward.

We tell a tale to bring us joy, to let us see the light! To show the heroes we wish to be! To give us strength to fight!

The two met and there was an explosion of indigo light and black flames lashing over each other as he sung. He ducked a bite, dodged a tale, and thrust. It deflected with a wing, breathed a powerful breath. And then, as the line came to a close he thrust his sword, the dragon lunged with jaws agape,and suddenly the scene was overtook by a tuft of black smoke. The smoke slowly faded to reveal nothing, but the tower, and the sillouhette of a knight kissing a maiden in the tower window.

Maximos burst from the side of the scene, his foot braced on the bottom shelf of a bookshelf, his hand looped around the top as it slid along its track sliding a closing curtain over the tower scene.

From Aria, to Zeroda, from Earth to Eloking!

He dramatically waved his arm, like stirring up an orchestra, and by his command books flew from the shelf at Teira in cue with the music. Not in attack, but rather guided by a myriad of black wispy hands.

We pen the tales that give us faith! 'That make us love! That make our hearts sing!

With a drum beat and a slam the bookshelf locked shut, and Maximos lept off of it, kicking off of another shelf, and onto the mantle of the fireplace.

And that my dear no nothing else -

He flipped off the mantle landing directly behind her, and arm flinging over her shoulder, a book in his right arm called "Chronicles of Aria: Age of the Dark Lord" which he lovingly offered her.

...Is the birth of great writings.

And the music drew to a dramatic, swooping, and somewhat sudden close. Maximos grinning from ear to ear! And leaving the room with the realization that yes...yes that just happened.

985Lady Sierra

Maximos Wrote:

Teira's question hung in the air.

Everything seemed normal when asked it, and when it escaped her soft crimson lips it was normal volume. But as she finished it, was as if it was so loud, or so powerful, that the entire room fell completely silent in its wake.

The fire didnt even roar! Granted the fire was not actual flame, but regardless!

Behind her, Maximos had a grin the size and proportions necessary to make a certain purple striped cat seemed like a sour puss. The fire reflected off his glasses blanking out his eyes beneath the sheen, leaving only his grin and lenses visible. It'd exist for a moment before Maximos briskly stood up. Not so much as to bowl her over, but enough make a person wonder, what was so urgent.

Books.

Maximos said, as he stood up, rising to his feet with an odd sort of flair standing and whipping a hand out to pick up a book and open it before him. His hand moving up to adjust his glasses and then scan down a page.

Great tales come from books. No. Seriously? Like she didnt know that.

He suddenly slammed the book shut with a start and held it under his arm only the book shut and as it did something echoed across the room...was that a violin?

A book is a artwork penned by most creative of souls~

Max did not say that.

Well it did escape his mouth, but it was not said. It was sung.

Yes. Sung. Quite in que with the violin.

The silence hung on the air as if the room were holding it's breath. She craned her head around to look at Maximos thoughtfully, waiting for an answer.

For surely he had one, she need only be patient.

The glow of the firelight, glinting off his lenses obscured his eyes and enveloped his face in a sort of mystery. Shadows danced over his face, almost artistically. She had noticed that about him. That every shadow that touched her brother seemed tailored to him, enhancing his expression or his mood, even his appearance--- She realized she was staring and turned her attention back to her tea, taking a sip and breathing in the bitter-sweet, pungent aroma.

When he stood up abruptly, she squeaked, leaning forward to let him move and not trap his legs, lifting her tea at the same time to keep it from spilling as she was slightly jostled.

As he spoke she opened her mouth to reply, obviously from books! But she wanted to know where the books came from! Who wrote them! What inspired them?

She was about to say this and more when---

Was that a violin?

Her ears twitched trying to locate the sound's origins as she glanced around, but the instrument was quickly forgotten as Maximos began to--

'Sing? Is he--he's singi--- huh?' She blinked slightly wide-eyed with surprise, her mouth agape as she gave her face over to the expression of the confusion that was overcoming her with each passing second.

What was going on?

Maximos Wrote:

Eager men and women with a story to be toooooold~

He slid in front of the fireplace, one hand in the air, one on his chest as he held the note, then let it slowly fade with the verse. The fire cascading violets and indigo shades around his triumphant form.

Was that a piano? It was playing some sort of intro!

A place for our --

Max dashed forward, racing past Teira and diving over the couch, as the piano sped and rose in perfect timing. There as a tumble but his voice never broke, even as he leapt out from behind a pile of books already in a run toward another set of hapazard towers. But, with an overturned garbage on his head, a large book held to his right fore arm, and a discarded fire poker. Clearly a helm, a shield, and a sword.

Heroes -

He said, leaping forwards slashing his sword as he passed behind another book stack and emerged sans his shield and helm, and instead with a book open and floating behind his head like some sort of ominous set of papery wings, his hair touseled and dark, and a sheet of black covering him like a cloak.

-For our villians!

She watched him with blatant curiosity and confusion warring on her features as he swept in front of the fireplace, she was captivated, her eyes following his every movement expectantly. But as she watched him, the flames and the shadows painting his figure in a wash of shadowy lavender hues--- He rushed forwards!

"EEEEEP!"

Her tea was nearly spilled a second time as he vaulted the couch and she scrambled to her feet to get out of the way, backing up to lean against the fireplace opposite where he'd just stood.

Sipping her tea, she watched him emerge, portraying the hero but at the sight of the garbage bin on his head she giggle-snorted choking on her beverage as she laughed and continued to giggle as he morphed into he villain.

Maximos Wrote:

He dove behind another stack, rolling out....in a dress. Yes a dress. It looked like something fluffy, gothic, and easily stolen from Teira's closet. And with it, Max's spiked hair drooped down in black curls, as he said in quick sucession.

- for our Damsels in Distress! Oh my!

  • KKSSHHH! -

The tea mug shattered.

At least it WOULD have, if she hadn't managed to awkwardly juggle it, spilling the dregs of what remained in it as she managed to catch it before it fell and broke at her feet.

Her golden eyes were wide as saucers as she watched her brother uh, transform. Her eyes flicked to the dress and she tilted her head to the side thinking,

'Hey, isn't that one of m--'

Maximos Wrote:

He scurried up to Teira, his hand slipping into hers, a fake look of fear on his pale face with its very violet blush pressing against hers for a moment before he hopped back.

Where a knight is always ready to save the princess with big b--

Max moved to grope his chest, of course finding it male and lacking. And then immediately looked at Teira. His pale face turning a bright red. There was an audible clash as the symbals and the piano suddenly hit off key and the music paused.

She froze as he--she-- The damsel, came towards her a picture of desperation, seizing her hand and pressing them together cheek to cheek. She didn't even know how to react, she was so off balance! Never in her existence (and really that's not saying much, but still!) Had she ever experienced anything quite like this-- this-- performance?

Her eyes followed Maximina's hands as he/she groped her/himself only to discover that the bust was a bust and they were rather lacking. The expression on her/his face drew a giggle from Teira which bled into a startled squeak as she choked on her laughter as the damsel's eyes fixated themselves on Teira's rather bountiful bosom. As the damsel turned a brilliant shade of red and her face turned to a very Max-based expression of embarrassment, Teira felt her cheeks burn as heat crept across her own complexion and her breath caught in her throat.

Maximos Wrote:

And then immediately continued as Max said flatly.

You get it.

The breath she'd been holding, rushed out of her in a sigh of relief--

Maximos Wrote:

And then smoothly recovered as he sung.

As she lies trapped in that tower to the weeeeeeeest!

And he of course he dramatically pointed to the west side of the library and in full damsel fashion fainted. To the west immediately a loud rumbling could be heard as bookshelves parted revealing a stack of boots easily 30ft tall and 8ft around...a tower.

Shadow swirled around the tower, and violet bluish lights flickered in puffs of black made to look like shadow clouds and lightning. Of course by looking over there she turned away from her brother, who, not dressed in drag place a hand on both her shoulders, his face just over her left shoulder, while his right arm leaned over her right and pointed forward at the dark tower.

From deep inside we pull our fears, monsters great and old.

He sung as he pointed left of the tower. A dragon. It was just a sillouhette but it was black and vicious looking with glowing purple eyes and large wings. Quickly he switched sides, moving his head over her right shoulder and thrusting dramatically forward his left hand at the opposite side of the tower where a single brave dark knight stood on noble steed. Life sized too. He wore black full plate, with a helm covering his face.

She was being caught up in the charismatic performance and with every line Maximos belted out, she felt herself being drawn in. She was getting over the initial shock and starting to enjoy the story as it was acted out for her and her alone.

When Maximina fainted, Teira dissolved into giggles. Leaning heavily against the mantle of the fireplace as she fought to remain upright, holding her sides, laughing and still watching the show.

Maximos was suddenly behind her, a hand on each shoulder and his face next to hers as he peered over her shoulder, pointing at a great and dreary tower that seemed to emit a feeling of doom.

And yet with the swirling shadows and fiery lightning, it was beautiful and almost, mystifying!

As the dragon emerged, her mouth formed a small round 'o' of wonderment. It seemed truly vicious, an awful beauty, terrifying in it's greatness. She likely would have been content to gaze at the great beast if it weren't for a lone figure that begged her attention.

Her focus was directed to the mounted visage of a dark knight, sitting aback on a brilliant steed of ebony. The picture of nobility and bravery. So very like---

There was a tightness in her chest as she watched the scene now, with a softened but captivated expression

Maximos Wrote:

Then from our hearts we pull our hopes, a hero great and bold! Ha ha!

And he was gone! The visage of Max behind her literally unraveled as the knight pulled back his face guard, revealing himself to be Maximos who picked up the stanza without missing a beat.

A beat, in que with the orchestra now playing.

To slay the beast! To save the day! To bring warmth to the cold!

He charged the dragon! The dragon roared breathing black harmless shadow flame before tearing forward.

We tell a tale to bring us joy, to let us see the light! To show the heroes we wish to be! To give us strength to fight!

The two met and there was an explosion of indigo light and black flames lashing over each other as he sung. He ducked a bite, dodged a tale, and thrust. It deflected with a wing, breathed a powerful breath. And then, as the line came to a close he thrust his sword, the dragon lunged with jaws agape,and suddenly the scene was overtook by a tuft of black smoke. The smoke slowly faded to reveal nothing, but the tower, and the sillouhette of a knight kissing a maiden in the tower window.

Teira must have leaned back against Max without realizing, because as he disappeared, she stumbled a step back before catching herself. As the knight drew back his visor to reveal--

"Maximos..."

She spoke his name softly, with certainty. It held no surprise, for some part of her had known-- or hoped, all along. He was no elf, but in that moment, it was as if she were staring at the knight from the story they'd only just been reading.

She felt herself smiling as she watched him, her spirit rising with his voice as he confronted the dragon in an agile display of combat. She knew he wasn't in any danger, but she couldn't help but feel anxious as he dodged each attack and ultimately clashed with the great beast.

As the 'battlefield' was clouded in smoke and shadow, she looked for the knight as the monster melted away. Her eyes fell on the window of the tower. The silhouette of the knight and the damsel... embracing, kissing...

Her cheeks burned as she watched and she leaned against the wall. It was beautiful and yet-- she wanted to look away, but she couldn't help herself and stood watching.

Maximos Wrote:

Maximos burst from the side of the scene, his foot braced on the bottom shelf of a bookshelf, his hand looped around the top as it slid along its track sliding a closing curtain over the tower scene.

From Aria, to Zeroda, from Earth to Eloking!

He dramatically waved his arm, like stirring up an orchestra, and by his command books flew from the shelf at Teira in cue with the music. Not in attack, but rather guided by a myriad of black wispy hands.

We pen the tales that give us faith! 'That make us love! That make our hearts sing!

Quickly she tore her gaze away and stared at the floor, trying to hide the blush on her cheeks as Maximos erupted from the side of the scene and the performance carried on.

Stepping away from the wall, she watched him, smiling as he slid along the library rails aboard a sliding shelf. She squeaked as she was suddenly surrounded by floating books, dancing and swirling around her. She couldn't resist twirling amidst them~

Maximos Wrote:

With a drum beat and a slam the bookshelf locked shut, and Maximos lept off of it, kicking off of another shelf, and onto the mantle of the fireplace.

And that my dear no nothing else -

He flipped off the mantle landing directly behind her, and arm flinging over her shoulder, a book in his right arm called "Chronicles of Aria: Age of the Dark Lord" which he lovingly offered her.

...Is the birth of great writings.

And the music drew to a dramatic, swooping, and somewhat sudden close. Maximos grinning from ear to ear! And leaving the room with the realization that yes...yes that just happened.

As she stopped twirling, she stumbled against him, his arm around her and she blinked up at him blushing as she accepted the book tenderly. Her fingers brushing over the cover, tracing the lettering as she mouthed the title.

She clutched it to her chest as she stood, staring after him blinking in a room in which the silence was suddenly deafening.

Her own voice breaking the silence as it rose softly in an echo of his song,

"We pen the tales that give us faith

That make us love

That make our hearts siiiing~"

Sinking to the floor as she held the note and then let it fade. She sat there, hugging the book, trying to sort out her thoughts and what she was feeling in an attempt to make sense of everything that had just happened.

986Maximos

Lady Sierra Wrote:

"We pen the tales that give us faith

That make us love

That make our hearts siiiing~"

Sinking to the floor as she held the note and then let it fade. She sat there, hugging the book, trying to sort out her thoughts and what she was feeling in an attempt to make sense of everything that had just happened.

She could sing!

By Nocturne was it beautiful! In the silent room it echoed out in a way that made Maximos' heart jump. It was only then he realized that he could sing. And wondered very greatly when that happened. Next time, most definitely would have to be a duet.

She sank to the floor, and Maximos followed, his arm still draped over hers, a hand gently on her shoulder as they rest comfortably on the floor.

He saw the swirl of emotions twirling in delicate yet wholly gorgeous dance inside her, the sight stirred something inside him that mixed with the sort of excited high the entire routine had given him. And Maximos decided to make it worse.

He leaned in, and proceeded to deliver a kiss straight to the cheek of the lovely young elf in his arms. Now that might seem small, or even nothing to most. But for Maximos to touch anyone so familiarly and so honestly was a big thing.

Then he'd lean back, and said, in a sort of comment on the question which started this all, and his own answer.

At least thats how Walter told it to me.

987Lady Sierra

  • ! -

She froze for a moment, going completely rigid with surprise as his lips graced her cheek. If she had a heart, it would have skipped a beat. If she had lungs she would have stopped breathing entirely. In the absence of these things, Teira went very, very still as her face went very, very red.

The rigidness lasted only for a second as warmth spread through her and her wide-eyed expression, softened. The tension ran out of her body and she melted against him, wrapped in his arms.

That tenderest of touches meant so very much to her, even as her stomach did flip flops and she forced herself to think past the fuzzy feeling.

She rested her head beneath his, so that his chin rested atop her head in turn. One hand still clutched the book to her breast, the other reached for his hand. Lacing her fingers through his, she'd give a soft squeeze.

At least thats how Walter told it to me.

She began to tremble, and then shake and then suddenly she was convulsing with laughter.

Visions of the ever formal and very stately butler swinging off the bookshelves, brandishing a firepoker while donning a garbage pail helm, CROSS-DRESSING---

"Eeeee hee hee hee heheheh heeeee!"

She cracked. If she EVER saw Walter flouncing around in one of her dresses, she'd die laughing.

"Did he--eeehheehehee--" She waved the book, gesturing to the whole room that had only a moment ago been a stage. "Perform it too?"

988Maximos

She froze! But he did his best not to let it sway his opinion on the kiss. Beside, she seemed to warm up fast! So much so that she was turning red! And then she seemed to melt against him.

Maximos in a rare display was warm to it all. His arms wrapped around her as she nestled closer, holding her tight so she wouldnt melt out of his grasp. Her head slipped under his and he maneuvered his chin so that it wouldnt grind into the top of her head oddly.

She laughed. It was really beautiful to watch her smile. He grinned from ear to ear, chuckling a bit until her laughter turned to words.

"Perform it too?"

Maximos paused, a hand rising to tap his chin as if he needed to find the answer someone in the darkness of the room. Specifically over by where the tower had been. And he said, with a sort of grin.

The dragon was bigger.

A chuckle, which rolled into a laugh as his hand dropped and pinched the corner of Teira's dress, as if to call attention to the subject of "dress wearing" without being obvious as he added.

And Walter was really--

You called sir?

Maximos nearly leapt straight up to the ceiling. But thankfully Teira held him in place. He stood his ground, but hadnt a clue what to say, fishing around for words, until he finally spotted Teira's cup. A lash of shadow whipping it up and into his hand.

Erm. Ehm....may we have some more tea?

Walter bowed as formally and as gracefully as always, taking the cup from Maximos' hand, and the tray from the ground saying.

Of course sir.

And Walter began to move for the door, Maximos breathed a sigh of relief, his shoulders loosening his head hanging. He was gone. Only to hear Walter stop, just short of where the door was and look back over his shoulder. His monocle glimmering in the light, in the exact say way Maximos' glasses had at the start of the performance with a shadow cast over the rest of his face as he said.

My dress was more conservative as well.

His hand moved to adjust his tie, as if solely to bring attention to the chest area. And then he turned and vanished through the doorway. This left Maximos with a look on his face somewhere between horror and surprise, and laughter.

989Lady Sierra

There really was, nowhere she'd rather be then there in his arms. She loved D and Walter as well, but Maximos was the shadowling's everything. Here, like this, she was happy.

As he hugged her closer, she nuzzled nearer.

Her cheeks were hot with colour and her eyes wet with tears of laughter. As he replied, she tried to quiet down to allow him to speak, hanging on his every word even as she choked back laughter, suppressing giggles.

Her eyes flicked to her own dress as he tugged it, subtlety directing her attention .

And Walter was really--

You called sir?

Max jumped, and Teira along with him. Her eyes widening in a sort of mortified surprise. She felt the heat burning her face anew, like they were two kids caught whispering about something forbidden.

She dared a glance at Walter's composed face and then quickly averted her gaze and stared intently at a spot on the floor, listening nervously and trying to stifle the excited, nervous laughter she feared would erupt and escape her any moment now.

Max recovered quickly and ordered tea, and it seemed they'd gotten away as Walter left, but just as she was relaxing and a giggle escaped her throat--

My dress was more conservative as well.

She choked mid-laugh and sputtered even as her jaw dropped, looking up to catch the ominous gleam of a monocle as Walter faded into the shadows leaving Teira to fall back against Maximos laughing helplessly. And yet it seemed as if Walter had had the last laugh despite their giddyness.

990Maximos

Magic...

Thats all Maximos could say in a stunned, almost empty tone that fell flat on the floor just as weighted as Teira'a jaw.

He's - he's just magic.

And there was silence. Not awkward silence, but silence none the less. A sort of aftermath silence. Like the pause after a streak of thunder tears the sky and interrupts your conversation.

Maximos turned. He looked at a Teira. He looked at the door, then Teira. Then the door. And then he said.

Now that your fully awake. I know this excellent shopping center that just opened in Durem. Aaand I just happen to need supplies.

He turned away, tapping his chin, as if obviously hinting something and equally obviously pretending he wasnt, before he cracked and said.

....Care to join me?

991Lady Sierra

She stared at the doorway for a few more moments, her face aghast.

Finally a tremor ran through her entire body and she shook off the overwhelming creepy feeling that prickled along her skin. She glanced askance at Maximos a smile creeping back onto her face, chasing away the last of the horror from her features.

"Durem?"

She repeated curiously.

"What's a Durem?" She wondered softly as he he looked back and forth. She leaned forward on her hands and knees peering at him curiously.

Then he asked her to come along, and the smile cracked into a grin that lit her eyes and she beamed at him,

"Oh can I really Nii-chan?! Yes pleeeease!"

And she pounced forward catching him up in an exuberant huggle-glomple.

992Maximos

His face went blank! Dumbfounded for a moment. Whats a Durem?! She looked so honest, so so....adorable! Her innocent and absence of experience was something he took for granted! But times like this gave him a welcome reminder.

An emotive returned to his face. He folded his arms across his chest and began tapping his chin.

A Durem...

He said softly. This was a tough question you see. Explaining the metaphysics that made several thousand tons of rock float in the air, kept a house in place and dark, that was all easy. But people often take for granted the obvious, everyday things. Like a city. How could he describe a city to someone who only knew one house?

A Durem is...

He looked clear into her eyes, mismatched eyes meeting gold.

She was blind.

No not really. But Maximos reflected on how impossible it would be to describe a Sunset or Sunrise to a blind person as they have never seen color or imagery that would never understand. Teira was blind in that she had nothing to reference anything he said against, she would never understand.

Is...

The only true way to show a blind person something is to give them sight. So thats what he would do! A bit of a eureka expression spread across his face. And he said.

Nevermind that, of course you can!

He reached out patting her shoulder in a sort of motivational, gentle, brotherly shove in the right direction.

Go get dressed. Get your favorites, and dont forget your jacket, its getting cold out there! Go!

Yes, she was dressed. Because people on Shadow Island do indeed walk around fully dressed even if they've no where to go. But everyone had favorite outfits. And she had a huge walk in closet full of them! Not to mention while she may not understand winter, due to the islands single constant climate, she understood cold. And hopefully would just snag the jacket on faith.

He'd linger to watch her go, if she went. At which point he would add on, before she got out the door.

Meet me in the main hall!

993Lady Sierra

Teira leaned in, her eyes wide with anticipation as her brother tried to grasp words to explain to her, to satisfy her never-ending curiosity and thirst for knowledge.

But it seemed he had other ideas of how to impart understanding, and a thrill began to spread out from within the core of her being. She was excited! This was something new, a wonderful experience to be shared with her Nii-chan.

She practically vibrated with pent up energy, giddy with the prospect of their outing as he told her to go change.

She grinned at him, impossiblly wide as her smile stretched from ear to ear and lighting up her eyes.

"Oh THANK YOU Nii-chan!"

She squeaked with delight even as she wrapped her arms around his neck in a stranglehold as she hugged him tightly and kissed his cheek, Finally, she allowed him, a hand on her shoulder, to guide her towards the door.

She giggled and skipped towards it with a movement that was more dance like than a skip really. After all, why shouldn't she want to look pretty for her Nii-chan? It always seemed to make him happy when she showed off one of her pretty dresses. She knew just the one. She squee'd softly as her tail swished behind her as she pushed the door open.

Meet me in the main hall!

She grinned at him over her shoulder and nodded enthusiastically, calling out her response as she danced off down the hall.

"Okies~"

994Maximos

Too many smiles!

Way, way too many smiles than for Max to do anything other than smile, and laugh with the sort of excitement that simply bounced from Teira off the walls and through the room.

She squeaked! His eyes opened wide in surprise, until her arms were flung around him and squeezed! Without a thought his arms flung out in equivalent fashion, around her midsection and squeezed her close. It was all, he would realize later, very un-Maximos-esque behavior, but it all felt so right. It was a series of instinctive reactions that came from a place the Shadow simply did not recognize. Or understand. But enjoyed for reason inexplicable.

He watched her leave with a warmth in his heart, and a smile on his face. And then the door shut, his smile was invaded by something serious. He reached into his breast pocket, and pulled out a small square of paper that seemed crudely cut from some sort of newspaper. He looked at it deeply, concerned, and then folded it up and placed it back in his pocket and made his way out of the room.

Max would be first into the hall. His Reaper attire didnt seem to fit the situation at all. No neither did his vest and shirt. Max entered wearing a long black formal jacket, its coat tails out behind him, its neck high. Beneath was infact a black vest, and a white dress shirt, as well as a black tie. He looked exceedingly formal, especially with that cane in hand, and glasses atop his nose. Though to finish the ensemble, a black top hat adorned his navy blue hair, and a black scarf was wrapped around his neck.

Behind and to the side of Max was a Skullie. Skullies performed the more menial duties around the manner when Walter as preoccupied. It was entirely black with a humanoid outline and no defining features what so ever, save for a mask. The mask was that of a skull, although only from the top jaw up to the hairline, from which two intense violet eyes shone forth. Skullies came in various shapes and forms, this was one of the nicer kind.

Max smiled, checked his pocketwatch and waited ever so patiently. Good things come to those who wait.

995Lady Sierra

Teira skipped all the way to her room and shoved the heavy doors open without breaking her stride as she she danced over to another set of double doors. Opening them she grinned and stepped inside. The walk in closet was HUGE. And it was full of dresses. Of course, there was always room for more-- but Teira would never be found wanting. A princess could step in and find gowns to her liking. Certainly any noblewoman would be well pleased.

Teira, like her brother, had an appreciation for pretty things. And while, she did not understand the necessity of modesty or of wearing clothes to begin with-- She DID enjoy dressing up.

"Cold..."

She said softly as she began leafing through the hangers on the closest rack. Teira understood cold, she was quite susceptible to it, though she didn't know why, and would often be plagued by spells of shivering until Maximos found her and wrapped her in a quilt, snuggling her close.

She HATED the cold. But she wouldn't pass up a chance to go out with her Nii-chan. Her eyes flicked a dress of crushed velvet and she knew she'd found what she was looking for. Grabbing the hanger, she gathered a few more articles and carried them back into her room.

She tugged on the warm petticoats that would fluff out her skirts, and keep her warm and then, with the help of her tail-- got into her corset. She slipped on an underskirt made of a thick black cloth that was both warm and very soft. Slipping into the dress, she tugged it into place. Fussed with her hair a moment and wrapped herself in furs before running back to where Maximos was waiting.


Her ears twitched as she neared the main hall. She could hear him, and his proximity alone cause her to break into a smile. Forcing herself to slow, she remembered Walter's demonstration of how a Lady was to make an entrance.

She slowed to a walk, And let the bounce fall out of her step. Instead she floated, gliding into the room gracefully. Allowing the heels of her shoes to make a musical clacking to alert Maximos of her presence. THAT had taken some practice-- To step noisily. It had seemed bizarre! Entering, she smiled brightly, waiting for her brother to notice her as she floated toward him.

She held her hands in front of her, Delicate black lace, depicting roses, flowing about her wrists and trailing from where they disappeared into a black fur muff. It was a beautiful velvet coloured deep red, almost maroon. The skirt was full and flowing, trimmed with black lace. The bodice, tight and form fitting in junction with the corset, held a panel of black lace at the front over her torso, and was criss crossed in a corseted style with black ribbon, done up in a bow at the breast. More lace edged the neckline, as her shoulders were wrapped in a black fur cloak. A garnet and onyx choker peeked out from the furs. Matching earrings dangling from pointed ears. Her hair had been swept up into a quick pile pinned atop her head, with the excess trailing down her back in ringlets. A minuscule top hat, worn slightly slanted and decorated with more lace, a small plume of wispy black and maroon feathers and a black rose topped it all off.

She tried not to fidget, to be still and lovely as Walter had instructed her. But her voice bubbled happily as she spoke,

"Will this be warm enough, do you think, Nii-chan?"

996Maximos

Six in the evening, the sun was just beginning to set and as true in each and every day the darkest and most beautiful of things come out to play.

He heard her, heralded by a musical footsteps that gracefully and beautifully traced the hard wood floor. Eager, yet not so rushed as to betray his gentlemanly attire and form Maximos turned to the main entryway. Both hands rest over each other and in turn over the head of his cane. Which was infact, as to be expected, a skull. Fingers played over each other as a grin played at his face, and in a beat of a heavy heart, there she was.

She was an elf. That would of course add to her natural beauty. But Maximos saw beyond such things. He saw the way the shimmer at the high and bright points of her crushed red velvet brought out the red in her hair, spun like rubies and placed against skin so pure it made snow cry out in jealousy. It spoke of her skill with color and form, to have picked wear so well fitting. He saw how she stood. Her form balanced, and graceful, how she walked to him like a ghost floating above the ground. She had poise and form, qualities that delved so much deeper than simple looks and forced them to pale in comparison to the whole of her being. She truly was lovely, Maximos' mismatched eyes smiling bright and wide, with no small measure of pride looked into hers as she spoke.

"Will this be warm enough, do you think, Nii-chan?"

Warm? No no. Warm wasnt the word. She was positively radiant! As most, Maximos found himself moved to graceful words not his own, but proved over the ages to bear nearly ageless beauty.

Oh! She doth teach the torches to burn bright.

Driven by the flow, the stately shadow took it on himself embellish the moment. His arms crossed his chest, as a few fingers played at his chin.

Did my heart love till now?

His white right eye ignited dimly as he rushed forward as if chasing after some illusion. Some impossible thing that lay before him and yet defies all he knew and was. His hands quickly scooping up one of hers.

Forswear it, sight!

A hint of desperation on his smooth voice, his fingers squeezed hers. His eyes moved from her soft laced hands, and slid slowly up her arms until finally resting on her face. One hand slipped free, as it moved to clench at the air as he called out to his "sight" for having gifted him with such a beautiful vision. Rose played at his cheeks, a grin at his lips. Something burning in his dark and light eyes.

For I ne'er saw true beauty till this night.

And in a fluid motion, Maximos bent dropping to one knee as he brought her delicate hand up to his face and blessed his lips with a gentle kiss to her flawless skin.

It is the right and honor of every brother to make a sister feel like the most precious and beautiful thing in all the world.

997Lady Sierra

As he turned to face her, she checked her step and tucking her right foot behind her left, she bobbed a graceful curtsy, her eyes never leaving his. Her smile broke into a grin, a corresponding reflection of his own. Her stomach tightened as as he took her in, the gentle intensity of his eyes alone would have made her heart skip a beat, had she one to beat amiss.

Even as he basked in her beauty, she reveled in HIS handsome presence. Her feet felt light, seeing him all dressed up like this. Such formal attire demanded formal actions and activity, and what more so than dance? She loved whisking around the halls or along beach shores, her smaller hands in his larger ones, skirts whirling and coat tails twirling as their bodies became mediums for the melodies. She loved it nearly as much as she loved fighting.

But such thoughts dissipated as he closed the distance between them and for a moment, the world vanished. There was nothing but his eyes, his lips-- smiling-- his face. His hands traced up her arms, with tingles shadowing their movements as she trembled slightly beneath his touch. Vaguely she was aware of holding an airless breath. And as he spoke, each word caressed her ears like the softest silk. Familiar and well loved words made excruciatingly beautiful when spoken by HIS tongue, touched by HIS lips. The words came alive in a way she'd never experienced---

A long reaching shadow crept across the room, wrapping her in it's embrace even as she felt the heat in her cheeks. A line from another scene flowed freely from her lips--

'Thou know'st the mask of night is on my face,

Else would a maiden blush bepaint my cheek.'

998Maximos

Oh my.

Maximos found himself something a bit more than speechless. Even his mind found grasping a complete thought as difficult as trying to keep a ball still on a slope.

Just when he thought he had a grasp on who exactly it was that was before him, she turned or performed a grace pirouette of an act and was revealed to be something else. Something more, something he didnt see or expect, a new shape to something already more precious than he knew how to express. And with each new shape, became something, and someone that fit it and filled a part of his heart and life that had here to for he had not realized or accepted was voidant, and longed for exactly this.

He had expected blush, mayhaps surprise. But her words...he never expected to hear such quotation returned. He never knew her to have known! And the way she gently, gracefully, even beautifully drew the shadows to her and detailed the scene with their presence...

In a moment, Maximos found the smile on his pale face accidentally replaced with blush, and a look of honest surprise. He was dumbfounded and it showed, stunned silence escaped him. Then as suddenly as surprise reached him, did it melt away, softening his mismatched eyes as a smile spread back across his face. His free hand moved to rest against her cheek, as he brought forth words to define what he saw before him. They barely fit the scale of emotion that birthed them, but still he spoke them.

Absolutely beautiful my dear. Absolutely beautiful.

A small chuckle escaped him as his smile stretched, it was just entirely too much to keep in.

You, Lady Teira, have been getting into the east corner of the library.

There was a section for science, for magic, for history, as you traveled deeper into the maze there was philosophy, informative books, the story books and adventurous tales and series. But at the far side, the farthest east where yonder light bre--ahem. In the east, most covered in dust were the books of love. Love stories and tales, the philosophy of love, and of course tales of tragedy and beauty. Though very few if any as sorrowfully eloquent as that from which the earlier quotes had come. His chuck slowly faded as his head shook.

You know? You never cease to amaze.

999Lady Sierra

As his hand molded itself to her cheek, the blush that burned in his cheeks, was echoed in her own. Her eyes bright with some unvoiced emotion as the shadows danced across her face. Like stars fixed in the darkest heavens they glittered as she met his gaze, smiling even as her own lace covered hand raised with a tentative movement. With a soft caress, she laid her hand o'er top of his and pressed her cheek against his palm.

Her mind whirled, and other quotes flitted through her head. And in her mind there was a brilliant masquerade, a feast and two star crossed lovers discovered the objects of their unknown desire for the first time, talking of pilgrims and holy palmer's kiss.

A guilty and remorseless smile answered his statement.

She had indeed been into the east corner, and if Maximos was to later check, he would find that someone had secretly and lovingly dusted the shelves of forgotten volumes in which the stories of love, both true and false, both happy and tragic, were penned.

"Amazement awaits us at every corner."

She grinned, winking and sticking her small pink tongue out at him. A hint at the mischievous spirit within.

1000Maximos

I...

As anyone might imagine there were words to fill the pause that followed that opening. No gentleman simply opens his mouth and lets it hang agape. His chest was heavy, and tight, and something stirred his stomach as if he was on a roller coaster that had just taken its first plunge. It was scary, warm, and yet fantastic in every sense.

As Maximos opened his to try and express what feelings were swirling around inside of him, himself not at a loss but cursed with an overabundance. His words rushed to his mouth like several people trying to exit a slim door and none escaped, and in his failure the tightness in his chest rose to his throat. He felt he should know this feeling, maybe recognize it like an old friend. But it was a childhood friend who had come back so many years later, so very much matured that he no longer knew its face.

...I...

His gazed directly into her eyes. His efforts to suavely respond, stolen away by simple, honest, and yet brilliant smile. He felt warmth in her cheek, and saw the jovial tongue peeking from her lips, and just as the welling is his throat cleared enough for him to speak.

Ahem.

A throat was cleared, and a gloved white hand moved away from pale elderly gentlemanly lips. Not Max, but Walter, some few feet to Max's rear. He stood side by side with the unmoving Skullie. And then Walter spoke with all the perfect sort of poise and properness one would expect of the butler.

My apologies sir...

Max had to practically peel his eyes away, but turned over shoulder to look. Walter would not interupt without good reason.

...If I may be so forward as to remind the Master, his chosen mode of transportation is temporary in nature.

Max cocked an eyebrow. His mind on other things, he looked at Walter with a sort of confusion on his face. The butler returned an unflinching proper face which gave Max the feeling he was staring at a wall and couldnt find the door despite the fact everyone else was already inside. And then...

Oh! Oh my!

He quickly spun back, his hand slid down from Teira's face and quickly moved to her hand which he cupped in both hands, meeting her eyes again as he said.

I nearly forgot! We've got to go!

One hand slid free, grabbing the cane that had been propped against his leg and flipping it so that rested under his arm, the other hand maintained a soft hold on Teira's unless she chose to break it as Maximos moved forward at something a bit quicker than a standard walking pace. A bit of the flow and grace of it all was lost, but he would keep the sort of pace that would allow her to maintain herself while not losing their deadline.

Knowing Maximos, if he sacrificed any level of presence it was only in payment to a greater form of the above. But there was no telling what grand thing Maximos was in such a hurry for. Couldnt both he and Teira fly, in their own methods? Regardless, in moments, Maximos would have tossed Walter a nod, and moved to exit the very large main doors of the manor. The Skullie keeping steady pace behind with puppet-like mannerisms.

Your going to love this...

He said, to Teira though not meeting her gaze. With any luck she was still beside him.

1001Lady Sierra

For a moment, she was overwhelmed with a feeling of falling, as if the earth had given way beneath her. She waited for his sweet words to grace her ears, that voice which was the sweetest of melodies... His eyes were bottomless depths and it felt as if she could fall, drowning in their deep dark pools for all--

Ahem.

"Eh?"

She blinked, and looked around as if waking up, or coming out of a trance. Embarrassed, her gaze flicked to Walter and she immediately stood up straighter, smoothing a hand over her skirts, trying to fix some non-existent imperfection.

Even while she regained her composure, she listened intently and when Walter mentioned their ride--

Oh! Oh my!

The instant excitement in his voice, brought the smile back to her face. Too often, there was a sadness to her brother that made her heart heavy. How desperately she wished to chase that pain away. And even though they were both beings of darkness-- she wished she could give him some light, some warmth to guide him through the blackness of their world. A world that might well be unlivable were it not for him...

'Moments like this... when that weariness vanishes from his face...'

I nearly forgot! We've got to go!

'... I wish they could last forever.'

"Eee!"

Surprised as he grabbed her by the hand, her expression softened even as she was swept away by his enthusiasm. With her smaller hand, held tightly in his larger one, she gave a little squeeze as his delight became shared.

Your going to love this...

'I'd love anything as long as I got be by your side, Nii-chan...'

"Mmm!"

She giggled and nodded with conviction, running beside him; even as curiosity played at her mind.

1002Maximos

Whoosh!

Rock face blurred by, and the homely scents of the Shadow Manor quickly gave way to the semi damp scent of a cave, which was before a breath could be swallowed consumed by the beautiful scents of a well tended garden.

Max and Teira's footsteps beat out a high pace drum beat that would seemed like a slow marching rhythm compared to the beat of Max's heart could he hear Teira's thoughts.

And in blur that passed all too fast they were atop the spiral stairwell with only a rickety wooden door between them and the outside world. Here Max paused, sunset orange and twilight purples poured through the spaces in the doors design as began to fall. Max was savoring the suspense. He placed a hand on the door, which as they both knew would give at the slightest push...but then pulled the hand away. His face half feigned apprehension. Half, there was always a bit of apprehension in revealing a surprise, born of the mysterious nature of your victims reaction. He turned to Teira and said.

Are you ready?

But before she could answer, there went the door with a single wide swing of his hand. It made a wood on stone clack as it struck the side of the windmill.

There they stood before Teira, in all their glory. The product of ours of preparation, design, practice, and spell crafting. There were two of them, both stood roughly 7ft tall, and 8ft long, making them quite large. Their size matched by equal amounts of muscle, making them quite fit.

They required no introduction really.

The first of the two sways his head left then right letting his mane flush out, then clopped out a beat on the grass with his large hooves. The second took the opportunity to whinney, and let out a sort from its large equestrian nostrils. The snort escaped filling the air in front of it with soft black smoke.

Both horses were blacker than the night quickly falling. Their bodies were cold to the touch, and hard as if they were hewn from stone. Gentle cracks passed their their forms like veins spilling out brilliant indigo blue glow. The cracks reached a crescendo at their feet were the rock hard black had simply crumbled away and from the halfway point between knee and hoof down was simply brilliant indigo blue essence which had been formed into the shape the rest of a leg and hooves. Hooves which left glowing footprints in the grass.

No blinders covered the indigo blue glowing eyes of these fearless beasts. But in each of their mouths did lie a bit. And both horses were attached to reigns. Black leather reigns led backwards and came to rest in the riders seat of a majestic carriage. The center of its four wheels were of course skulls. Again, it was black of course, with silver trim on all metal bars, blue plush seats with enough space for two, and indigo velvet lining. It was the sort of thing built for a lord and lady in eras long past to which Maximos' heart and soul still belonged.

In what Maximos hoped would be a moment of surprise and perhaps speechless shock for Teira, the Skullion, (Skullie for short) stepped forward. Its form moved as if a puppet hovered over it guiding it with strings. Its body was made of a whispy black with only the top half of gray skull mask from which two violet glowing spots which served as eyes peered out. From its "pockets" or where pockets would be, it pulled forth two white riding gloves. The sort of thing that protect a riders hands...for a creation that had no real skin or hands to worry about protecting. But that was simply not the point, it was the show of it all....And without a word, it climbed into the riders seat and manned the reigns.

Meanwhile Maximos let his hand gently slide from Teira's he suavely scurried up to side of the carriage with all the swagger of nobility which no longer existed and said.

Our carriage has arrived, if I may? Ladies first.

And he took a very formal bow, pinning his gain with the side of his arm and then reached out a hand to help Teira into the carriage. Not because she needed it, but because the situation demanded it.

1003Maximos

So she called it a Geeas?

Max said inquisitively. His arms were folded across his chest, his head cocked slightly to the side and his mismatched eyes peered through the blackness of the hall as they walked.

He wore a simple gray pinstrike vest with a black dress shirt beneath. His sleeves were rolled up, and his fingers...although hidden during their introduction were dirty copper colored. Something was caked under his nails, but he made no mention of it.

And it will blow up your soul? I've never heard of it before.

He said, pausing before a set of double doors to face her. His face was soft and smiling, but the creases of the smile were worn and the softness seemed awkward. Not faked, but difficult. As if he hadnt smiled in so long, hadnt felt happy in so long, that he was having trouble remembering how. Still, as his eyes caught her his smile grew. And his gaze lingered a few seconds longer than normal interaction should dictate as he took in the fact she was really there. There was an awkward silence that would seem to linger and linger, and then...

Thats fine. It would be a problem if I hadnt planned ahead.

And he pulled open both doors revealing a room Teira had seen before. The room Teira was born in. Maximos' Laboratory. It hadnt really changed much. Vials of substances lay haphazardly on racks across the room. Bookshelves were stacked and stuffed to the ceiling, at the far end of the room was a very large table with enough stains, scratches and half opened books to let anyone know this was where the real work happened. The air smelled of sanitizer, herbs, and dried blood.

But I've got that covered as well. Your timing was absolutely perfect. Your going to love this present.

He said, stepping in to the room and holding the door open for Teira to enter. Ever the gentleman. It would the moment Teira breached the threshold of the Lab that something stirred. Something that was not there during her many other visits. Beside the work table were stacks of jars with strange green liquid in them. And beside them, was a coffin. A coffin easily able to fit a grown adult, and adorned with a skull, and locks, and chains. And when she entered, the coffin jumped...at least it looked like it did. Max's eyes shot toward it, but he said nothing about it except to look at her with wide eyes that gushed more emotion than he truly wanted them too and said.

I really did miss you.

He had said it before, upstairs. He said it again now, and his tone still showed the vestiges of sadness that hung to him like ghostly hands trying to pull his mood into the grave. He was happy right now, but it was fading. Elation was giving way to the reality that he would have to let her go again. He tried to hide it...but it was slipping. It was easy to tell that Max should have been able to hide what he was feeling, if something else, something other than her was not plaguing his mind. There were hints of something...his eyes were darker than usual as if he hadnt been getting much sleep. His teeth looked a bit sharper, and longer, but most of all Maximos' voice gave him away.

There was a roughness to it, a slight scratch that was not there before. That stood out only because of the purity his voice used to have. Regardless, he made his way to the coffin. And beside it was a huge knife. Huge enough to almost be considered a sword, but it was entirely too fat and stained, and rusty. Its handle was covered in bandages that were wrapped loosely and stained various fleshy colors.

Max grinned. A slight dark twist to his smile, and he said.

Do you trust me?

Then before she could answer, the blade spun twice as his wrist twist and let out a "Whub, whub" sound, and he added.

If you trust me, hold out your arm.

A hesitation, as if just the perfect amount of time necessary for her to think of speaking and then.

And close your eyes.

1004Lady Sierra

"So she called it a Geeas?"

Her smile twisted into a grimace, hearing the poisonous word repeated by those lips... the thing that allowed her to be here now. The thing that commanded she leave again.

'Bittersweet...'

The thought was constant even as she fought to ignore it. She wouldn't further tarnish this time, wasting it with thoughts of leaving.

She nodded and replied, doing her best to keep her tone from breaking evn as she shivered, a shiver that was unrelated to their topic of conversation.

"She told me that a Geas is something like a spell, but more like a curse. Something that requires your obedience and loyalty to your task or you suffer the negative effects of the Geas."

The bandages that wrapped her eyes hid the deepest of her emotions. But perhaps it was because her sight was stolen, and she had only her awareness and her hearing-- that the sorrow in her voice seemed loud to her. And not just her but--

"And it will blow up your soul? I've never heard of it before."

"Ahh... so she says. She gave me a rather--painful demonstration. I'm inclined to believe her."

Tight lipped at the horrific memory. her mouth was pressed in a hard thin line. There had been two stages to the demoness' demonstration. The first was almost completely destroying Teira's body-- The pain had been seemingly endless. And being bound by light, she had healed at a slower rate than normal, prolonging her agonies. One night as she was healing, when her eyes were clear of darkness and her sight returned, as it is at night-- Ra'kar had returned with some orphaned boy in rags. He was dirty and half starved and she threw him at Teira's feet. The boy clung to Teira's half healed body, begging her help, even as the bindings of light prevented Teira from moving, despite the fact she was still legless... The boys face ran with tears and snot and as he grasped at the shadow, Ra'kar violently ripped his soul from his body and crushed it. The pained noises the boy made were hideous and barely human before he fell limp like a sack of flesh, his eyes void, his face twisted into something awful.

'The death of a soul is a hundred times more painful than that of the body. If you don't return every full moon to have the geas reset-- your soul will be destroyed, and you can judge for yourself the truth of my words.'

There was nothing false in the demoness' words that Teira could detect. Besides, what reason did she have to lie about something like this? The truth was, she didn't. Of course... the witch would surely gain from letting her go, as long as she had a way to insure that she returned. It wasn't that hard to read into reasons why she was being let out on a leash now--

But she didn't care. She was here NOW. She would deal with each moment as it came... until she found a way to lift the curse.

"Thats fine. It would be a problem if I hadn't planned ahead."

"Oh?"

Teira had arrived back on Shadow Island at dawn. Cruel timing on behalf of the woman who was very bane of Teira's existence. Ra'kar had known that it would torture Teira to be so close to her precious person and yet unable to look upon his face. When the sun had set, her sight would return... but until then...

Her eyes ached even as they strained sightlessly toward the sound of his voice through the blindfold. Inky black shadows stained the bandages and ran down her cheeks leaving black tear tracks.

The long cloak she wore obscured the rest of the cracks on her body that had yet to heal. It also hid her hands as she clenched them into fists, digging bloody half moons of black into her palms.

The door opened and Teira froze in the entrance as smells rushed out to greet her. Scents from a long time ago... familiar, comforting.

The Laboratory.

"My beginning."

The words were spoken softly, almost in reverence. She held up her hand as if to touch something, hesitated and let it fall back to her side. There was something wrong--

"But I've got that covered as well. Your timing was absolutely perfect. Your going to love this present."

The inky black started bleeding down her face faster, dripping onto her shoulder as her eyes strained against their sightlessness.

'There's something--

What IS it?

What's there?'

She bobbed a small absent minded curtsy as she stepped past Maximos and across the threshold, into her place of origin.

  • THUMP -

Her hand reached out to where the noise came from. She couldn't 'see' the strange coffin, she couldn't see the strange blade--- but she felt, 'something'. Something that wasn't right. She sniffed at the air and took a step forward--

'Something...

Something....'

Her senses were muddled-- at first she thought it had been because this was the first time she'd been off of Eden without her sight. That the Geas was clouding her senses somehow-- but that wasn't it. Her skin had been tingling from the moment HE approached. That wasn't all... the rough sorrow that he tried to hide in his voice but could not escape her ears-- the way that he had been so careful not to touch her. THAT had been especially odd, while Teira was managing to navigate just fine without being led, Max as a gentleman would normally have insisted he lead her by the arm or hand, guiding her in her sightless walk. But there was such cautiousness to him. the air around him hummed with tension and apprehension.

Something was different. WRONG. Something had happened in her absence. Something had happened to HIM, the one person whom she--

A lump rose in her throat even as she turned, spinning away from the source of the noise and back to Maximos. She was on him in a blur. Her speed motivated by a need she couldn't put into words. If he didn't make any move to get away, she would be suddenly pressed against his chest, her hands reaching up and cupping either side of his face.

Even with the bandages obscuring her eyes, the lower half of her face was still painted with emotion. Sadness, confusion, caring. She opened her mouth to speak and--

"I really did miss you."

"N-nii-chan!"

It was almost a sob as she choked out the words. Her hands tenderly tracing over his face, drawing the shapes of his features, seeing through touch. The face that she had forever memorized, the face she saw in the darkness, that comforted her...

But there was a hollowness to his cheeks that hadn't been there, a subtle sunkeness to his eyes--

She wanted so much to see. It felt, as if night was a lifetime away... that she would be blind forever.

Her hands fell from his face as she threw her arms around him and leaned up on tip toe, pressing her cheek against his as she fought back tears.

"I missed you too, Nii-chan. So much... so, so much..."

Her arms tightened around him and then relaxed. Turning her head she kissed his cheek that was now smeared with inky black, and took a step back, smiling.

"Do you trust me?

If you trust me, hold out your arm."

"... Nii-chan?"

Her voice held unspoken questions, even as she tilted her head to the side quizzically. It was a look he'd seen on her face hundreds of times. All that was missing were those wide eyes that sought to read him as if she would read a book-- perhaps he was being spared, that those eyes were blind just now, but the weight of her gaze would seem no less.

"And close your eyes."

She made a face at the poor taste of his joke and stuck out her tongue, even as she held out her right arm, palm up.

"Always and forever Nii-chan... you have my love, and my trust."

1005Maximos

He accepted her hug. But seemed incredibly tense about it all. It wasnt the same sort of "Oh no human contact" tension that she endeared to. This was focused. And it was focused on her. And it was focused on those bandages.

And when she squeezed, well it was a kind of hate oozed out.

It was Hate and Love.

Max loved her more than most anything. But she left him. She left him like everyone else did. He gave her life, he gave her love, he gave her family, and she left him. At the height of their time together. He could have kept her safe, and happy. But at the time he understood, greater good after all right? And a year later what did she have to show for her choice? Oh, just the ruination of the form he had worked to prepare and repair for her. She came back a broken mess. That was her choice. He had trusted her...and she had come back to him broken with a bomb strapped to the soul he put so much effort into saving. She left, and he told himself that he trusted her to know what was right. And this is what his trust earned him. He offered her a lifetime of happiness, and she chose to be a damsel in distress. Everything ventured, nothing gained. Oh but those bandages looked awesome.

He was doing his best not to feel smacked in the face for all he'd done. He was fighting back, tooth and nail not feeling enraged. He did not want to talk about it. He did not want to argue, or discuss or be reasonable. He just wanted to give this to her...and make it right. But most off, despite the fact he did not pull away, he really...really did not want to be touched...and hear...and feel...her cracking apart. He felt no remorse for her blindness as it was an effect of her choice. Instead he wondered why she wandered aimlessly instead of saying, "Max can you fix these"?

Max was full of so much hate right now that love was holding him together like thread in a hurricane. It was his consolation. He knew, that through Nocturne's grace and good effort, he would make it all better. He was a tumultuous storm of emotion. But, he would make it right. Looking into those bandages, deep inside, Max for reasons he could not explain remembered very clearly the day D was born. Not the child, but what represented.

She made a face at the poor taste of his joke and stuck out her tongue, even as she held out her right arm, palm up.

"Always and forever Nii-chan... you have my love, and my trust."

She held out her arm, and Maximos very gently did his left hand cup around hers. And he very bluntly and coldly said.

No!

A smash was heard as something hard was smashed into something else. It bit and then came a familiar sound, it was the sound of a blade against metal. Grinding, scraping, sharpening in one quick pass. Though much more violently that seemed necessary.

No!

Was that anger? He sounded so strangely intense, and then a heart beat later it melted away into silkly, smooth innocence as he chuckled to himself. He shook his head, took his hand off of hers. No, it was more like his hand discarded hers with a sort of unspoken frustration that belied or added confusion to an equally honest, equally real, and he equally warm statement that followed.

Haha, that just wont work my dear! These things...these things have-the-they have to be done right.

Another shrill squeal of metal grinding against metal. Now Teira would be privy to the details. As Max said.

There is a mysteriously moving coffin not ten feet ahead of you, and a large, intimidating, rusty blade in my hand.

WHAM. The blade bit the table then cried out another metal on metal grinding screech. All of sudden, a character to his voice was lost. A depth was torn away and his voice sounded like every bit of what it was. His hand was at his mouth, and just a hint, a hair of those more negative emotions were creeping through. Maximos' voice was small, weak, and scratchier than it had been. Mumbles mostly.

I...I could give you sight....you know that...but your stumbling through the halls. S-sstill-...still...we must...

WHAM. And another scrap. This time followed by the sound of something soft sliding along metal. It was a sound any sword wielder knew.

...Obey the formalities...

A sighing sort of breath, and the sound of Maximos adjusting his clothes as he continued.

Now, If you trust me...

The large blade spun again. Whub, whub.

....Please give me your hand...

1006Lady Sierra

Maximos Wrote:

He accepted her hug. But seemed incredibly tense about it all. It wasnt the same sort of "Oh no human contact" tension that she endeared to. This was focused. And it was focused on her. And it was focused on those bandages.

And when she squeezed, well it was a kind of hate oozed out.

It was Hate and Love.

Max loved her more than most anything. But she left him. She left him like everyone else did. He gave her life, he gave her love, he gave her family, and she left him. At the height of their time together. He could have kept her safe, and happy. But at the time he understood, greater good after all right? And a year later what did she have to show for her choice? Oh, just the ruination of the form he had worked to prepare and repair for her. She came back a broken mess. That was her choice. He had trusted her...and she had come back to him broken with a bomb strapped to the soul he put so much effort into saving. She left, and he told himself that he trusted her to know what was right. And this is what his trust earned him. He offered her a lifetime of happiness, and she chose to be a damsel in distress. Everything ventured, nothing gained. Oh but those bandages looked awesome.

She had been absent, she had been away, but she had never 'left'. Leaving implies something final... it implies moving, leaving things and people behind. She had never 'left' Shadow Island. She had gone away, and always in her mind, in her heart were the thoughts of the day she'd return home, return to those who waited for her there.

Why had she gone? Because she had acted to protect those who had protected her. She fought to defend HERSELF. Not letting others be cut down in her place. She fought for her right to exist. She fought for her future. A future she had decided to shape with her own hands. He had given her life, and she had chosen to LIVE it. She would make her own choices and not let others make them for her. With her will and her sword, she would defend her place in the world.

It wasn't as simple as 'good vs bad'. Greater good held no place in her decision.

She fought for herself as she always did. But what was more, she now fought to protect something. to protect her happiness, and her happiness was her home and her family.

She would eliminate everything that said she had no right to exist.

From the first moment she was created, Maximos had known that her soul was that of a fighter. That her will was as hard as the steel of the blade she wielded. That she was a warrior, and that she would always live for the fight. It was who she WAS.

And what had he done? He had encouraged it. Both in action and words. Only days before the events at the Stadium and in the woods, they had been talking, the two of them and Lucind as well. He had told them--

'Dark god this, evil army that. I know the world is falling apart around my ears. I will stand, and those who can stand will be the ones to carry the world on there shoulders, even when it costs them everything!

You are both strong, maybe not stronger than the man himself but stronger than a memory! Neither of you need be fleebing damsels in fleebing distress. I have had my fill of rushing dark towers for people who wont pick up a sword!

She had stood. She had fought. She had decided NOT to hide. Not to let others make a sacrifice in her stead. How could she ask anyone to do something she herself was not willing to do?

NO!

She wouldn't hide.

She wasn't some doll to sit on a shelf.

She did it all because she WASN'T a damsel in goddamned distress!

Had she been beaten? In that moment that she'd been taken? Yes. She had been captured. But did she let that stop her? Break her? Defeat her?

NO.

It hadn't been for nothing.

She had gained something invaluable. Something precious. She had gained knowledge.

She knew more about the threat they all faced. She had talked with each of them, heard their stories. She KNEW the enemy in a way nobody else did.

'those who can stand will be the ones to carry the world on there shoulders, even when it costs them everything!'

LET HIM LOOK.

LET HIM SEE.

She was still standing.

She was cracked, but she wasn't broken.

She had returned, stronger than ever. Her will was steadfast. She had found her resolve and her spirit burned with conviction. If he couldn't see that, then he was blind in a manner that wasn't as simple as a physical loss of sight.

Even without her eyes, she could see more clearly than ever.

All the while she'd been on Eden, she had worked hard. She had gathered intelligence, she had had gotten to know those whom threatened the world. Who threatened HER world. She learned their motives, what drove them.

Not once had she given up hope.

And she practiced. Every day she trained, pushing herself, testing her limits and pushing beyond them. She didn't wander aimlessly, she didn't stumble and fall. She walked with confidence and grace. She was a child of darkness. She had nothing to fear from this lightless world.

It was only here, now, that she had for the first time in months, missed her sight. A loss stirred by the desire to look upon his face...

She would have to go back, that was true... but she was okay with that. because she still had something she had to do. She wouldn't leave her work unfinished. She would secure her future. Their future.

In time he might come to see that.

Maximos Wrote:

He was doing his best not to feel smacked in the face for all he'd done. He was fighting back, tooth and nail not feeling enraged. He did not want to talk about it. He did not want to argue, or discuss or be reasonable. He just wanted to give this to her...and make it right. But most off, despite the fact he did not pull away, he really...really did not want to be touched...and hear...and feel...her cracking apart. He felt no remorse for her blindness as it was an effect of her choice. Instead he wondered why she wandered aimlessly instead of saying, "Max can you fix these"?

Max was full of so much hate right now that love was holding him together like thread in a hurricane. It was his consolation. He knew, that through Nocturne's grace and good effort, he would make it all better. He was a tumultuous storm of emotion. But, he would make it right. Looking into those bandages, deep inside, Max for reasons he could not explain remembered very clearly the day D was born. Not the child, but what represented.

She made a face at the poor taste of his joke and stuck out her tongue, even as she held out her right arm, palm up.

"Always and forever Nii-chan... you have my love, and my trust."

She held out her arm, and Maximos very gently did his left hand cup around hers. And he very bluntly and coldly said.

No!

A smash was heard as something hard was smashed into something else. It bit and then came a familiar sound, it was the sound of a blade against metal. Grinding, scraping, sharpening in one quick pass. Though much more violently that seemed necessary.

No!

Was that anger? He sounded so strangely intense, and then a heart beat later it melted away into silkly, smooth innocence as he chuckled to himself. He shook his head, took his hand off of hers. No, it was more like his hand discarded hers with a sort of unspoken frustration that belied or added confusion to an equally honest, equally real, and he equally warm statement that followed.

Haha, that just wont work my dear! These things...these things have-the-they have to be done right.

Another shrill squeal of metal grinding against metal. Now Teira would be privy to the details. As Max said.

There is a mysteriously moving coffin not ten feet ahead of you, and a large, intimidating, rusty blade in my hand.

WHAM. The blade bit the table then cried out another metal on metal grinding screech. All of sudden, a character to his voice was lost. A depth was torn away and his voice sounded like every bit of what it was. His hand was at his mouth, and just a hint, a hair of those more negative emotions were creeping through. Maximos' voice was small, weak, and scratchier than it had been. Mumbles mostly.

I...I could give you sight....you know that...but your stumbling through the halls. S-sstill-...still...we must...

WHAM. And another scrap. This time followed by the sound of something soft sliding along metal. It was a sound any sword wielder knew.

...Obey the formalities...

A sighing sort of breath, and the sound of Maximos adjusting his clothes as he continued.

Now, If you trust me...

The large blade spun again. Whub, whub.

....Please give me your hand...

Teira stood back from her brother. Her posture was tense, but not with fear. The fear she felt now, was for him. Not for herself. It was clearer with each passing moment that something was very different about her brother's being. It was darker, twisted somehow.

And while it was evident that his sanity was slipping into something dark, she could not fear him.

Even as he painted a picture with his words, and appealed to her sense of hearing... She just shook her head, her lips twitching in a solemn smile as sadness clung to her.

What had happened to cause this?

"Formalities?...."

The shadowling's figure dipped into a curtsy. Not a simple bob like she'd done passing him at the door, but a full fledged, formal curtsey. With her face lowered, showing not deference, but respect and trust. She held her hand out to him and waited.

1007Maximos

Now, there were factors at play here that Teira simply would not and could not know. Factors that put this entire affair in a completely different light, but as expected considering the nature of Shadow Island and its inhabitants...she was very much in the dark.

But for answers about what follows, one must review what passed. One must go back several minutes ago, to before Teira arrived on the island and brought about beauty from Maximos' deep deep pain. One must look at the facts from a slight objective skew.

Teira arrived, and Maximos was swinging his sword. He was fighting against invisible enemies. Foes that did not exist, and he was losing to them. In other words, Maximos was fighting imaginary enemies as he tried to drown the guilt from lost Teira.

Then Teira suddenly arrived. His heart leaped...life, which was normally unkind had given the Shadow a sudden good turn. A turn akin with thousands of his victims praising him...or multitudes of Reaper targets thanking him...Teira was here.

Sure she was. That was reasonable. That she would suddenly appear out of the blue when he needed her most? Sure Maximos was lost in the emotional rush of seeing her, to tears even but...

Max led her through the house. But as emotion gave way to logic, he had to ask himself how he could be sure this was her. This wasnt the first time he had seen her magically arrive, only to wake up face down in a puddle or mud, or being hefted by Skullies back to his room in a groggy haze. If this was Teira...he had to be kind. If this wasnt Teira...he was free to loosen the straps he kept on his emotions and maybe vent? But the very fact that he had to have this quandary, this quarrel, this double...well it left Max more than a little strained.

He had to be sure. This why he asked for her hand. And now, his hand again laced its fingers around her wrist, squeezing a bit tighter than might be normal. He did not answer her, because in a few seconds, to him...her question would be moot.

His hand pulled back slightly, as if making sure the hand and arm were fully, or near to fully extended. The rusty...and now crudely sharpened...blade was heft up like a butcher about to chop a piece of meat. And Maximos looked Teira right in the eyes.

Now here is where a pair of eyes all her own would have been handy. Now is where the question of "Why is he so doubtful?" addressed. Here is where Teira would miss the fact that both of Maximos' eyes were just about black. Maximos had dark vision, his eyes did not dilate in the dark. And his teeth were absolutely normal. But Maximos' pupils were dilated to an unnatural extreme. Until the point where the black and white of his iris were barely visible rims.

Because Max wasnt expecting company.

Because Max really was distraught and he needed something...someone.

And then blade came down.

It came hard and fast, and it was meant for all intents and purposes to lop Teira's arm off at the elbow. And shadow or not, it would hurt. It would hurt badly, it would bleed a mess all over the floor. And for some reason in the heartbeats it took the blade to fall, Maximos was grinning intently with something other than mirth. Anyone who's ever wielded a blade would know that sound. They would know that soon after the wet smacking sound, milky blood would spill to the floor. Did she trust him? Would she pull away? Doubtless she would recognize a blade careening for her.

And then nothing.

No cut. No smack. No nothing, but silence. A tense and powerful silence. It was the deafening and roaring kind of silence that was all you could hear, and made the moment stretch for eternity.

Was he even breathing? If he was it was so softly that even Teira couldnt hear it.

And then all of a sudden it was shattered by a clang and rattle, like someone dropped a large metal pot on stone. The blade had dropped to the ground haphazardly, as it fell loose from Maximos' fingers.

There was a breath, not a gasp, but a caught breath. It was the kind you make when your suddenly dipped into very cold water. When your so shocked, so scared, so...so many things at once...you cannot even organize your breathing.

And for a moment what broken, caught breaths escaped were all that filled the room save for silence, lest or til she chose to break it.

1008Lady Sierra

She heard the sickening whine of the rusted blade as it sliced through the air. She could feel it as it bore down on her arm, poised to sever the limb at the elbow joint.

She held perfectly still, if she'd had lungs, she would of held her breath. But her body didn't need air, and she went still as a statue as she waited. Her hand was soft in his. Gentle but sure.

She believed in him.

She trusted him.

'Please... Nii-chan...'

The thought was so sad. If he cut her, it would hurt. It would hurt immensely. But it wouldn't hurt half as much as what it would do to him-- whatever this was, whenever his senses returned, if he realized that he had-- No... she didn't want to see him hurt like that. Worse than he already was...

In that brief space of time, it felt as if an eternity passed between them in what was merely seconds.

  • CLANG -

The blade fell noisily to the ground as Maximos lost his grip.

And while he seemed more in control of himself, Teira had no way of knowing if he would turn on her again-- but none of that mattered. Because she trusted him. Just like when she had faced the Dark Lord nearly a year ago, even as Nocturne had broken her body, using her precious brother's hands--

She went to him.

And she did the only thing she could, she held him.

Her arms wrapped around him so protectively as she hugged him against her. It was awkward with the height difference but she didn't pay any notice to something so trivial, she simply held on to him and offered something... someone to hold onto in return.

One hand released him just enough so that she could run her fingers through his hair. Something she had often done in the past to comfort or reassure him, or to just simply touch. The other held fast and didn't let him go. She WOULDN'T let him go unless he asked her to.

She rose as high on tip toe as she could and pressed her cheek to his and whispered softly,

"Nii-chan... Oh nii-chan. I'm so sorry... it's okay now, it's okay. I'm here, I'm here..."

In that moment, he felt so fragile, like if she let go he would shatter in front of her. She'd never seen him like this-- even when he was closing himself off in the past, it wasn't the same.

If she had to stay like this forever, she would hold him together with these hands.

"Breathe... Nii-chan? Breathe, please..."

She half instructed, half pleaded as gently as she could manage while still remaining firm. He wasn't like her, his body was human, it needed air.

"Forgive me, nii-chan."

The first tears slipped down her cheeks, mingling with inky black as she drew her face back enough to stretch up and press a kiss to his forehead.

1009Maximos

Teira had the breadth and width of time it would take for her to think about moving.

Because Max's eyes were wide, wide open, and "under the influence" as he was his reflexes were on overdose.

She budged, she flinched, a hair perhaps twitched, and he snapped into motion with every bit of the force and determination that came from a singularity and solidarity of purpose.

Max wasnt feeling doubt. Remorse. Fear. Sadness. None of that. Maximos knew, in an instant, with every inkling of his body exactly what he had to do now. And he did it.

He flung both arms out like a man trying to grab the world. And he was infact grabbing his world. His heart. What had become his everything. He would reach around her and grab her, and squeeze her to his chest so hard there would be a literal "thud" when she impacted. But that didnt matter.

Teira...

He said, his mouth inches from her long ears. His voice had a quiver to it, but it was love. It was anticipation, it was desperation.

...what have they done to you...?

He said, barely above a whisper, but to elven ears likely much more. She was real. Every hallucination he had indulged in to this day had done its best to make him happy. If he insulted her, she laughed. If he attacked her, she defended as if she had already knew the attack was coming. His "feedings" his "highs" had been haunted by a doll of a person.

If she was fake, she would have stopped that sword before he did. She would have somehow escaped it and made the moment sickeningly blissful. But she didnt. A trust only the real Teira could have.

Max squeezed her. He squeezed her like he would never let go. He squeezed so tightly that what cracks she may have had would likely start splintering into something worse, and chips of flesh colored shadow would be sprinkling the floor. So hard that when black oozed out behind it, it would stain his shirt and jacket, and face.

My Teira...

He said, clear that if he could hear her he was so lost in what he was about to do, that he didnt hear her. And all of a sudden, the space in Maximos' embrace was getting hot. Hot like a sauna. Hot like warm tea. Hot like a jacuzzi. Which fit as Max did as always smell like bath soap.

And just as soon as she might realize it was getting hot, it got hotter. Hot like fire, hot like a blaze was burning around them and the only thing keeping her from being charred was Max's strong, squeezing arms pressing her sides against her.

...I'll make it better...

All at once, the flame rushed in, it rushed over her form in one searing pass, it covered every inch of her, inside and out. It was overwhelming, like it might choke away all the air, and life and then...just when the heat and intensity had reached a point where they might be destructive...they vanished.

Max was still squeezing her. But she was whole. No cracks. No cuts. No wounds or even stains of any kind. He had done it once before at the Crimson Hawk, but it was clear now that he had refined and mastered the process.

He knew she was going to speak, or respond or react, and so he quickly said.

Sshh.

And brought up his right hand and pressed his index finger to her lips then said.

You have light poisoning.

His voice sounded exceedingly serious now. Like a doctor informing a patient they have days left to live.

Every action will seep it deeper until it eats you away. Stay perfectly still.

One hand to her shoulder and squeezed, the other already on her lips slid up the bridge of her nose to slip under her bandages and pull them off on one pass. She might notice she was still blind.

She might also notice that the fingers of Max's right hand were rushed up to her face and positioned so his pinky was over her left temple, and his thumb over her right. Searing heat, entirely unlike what had just passed would well up behind her eyes.

The eyes are the window to the soul. Blindness means the soul has little time left. That damned demoness knows nothing about how you work. Now, you will feel some slight discomfort.

Then, like two burning knives stuck through her knives, two beams of white would rip through her eyes from inside, it would hurt. Alot. But Max would hold her still as his hand moved back, his cursed right arm sucking the light from her. It might feel like days but, in moments it would have passed.

I'll kill whoever did this to you.

He said with steely, cold, and vicious determination. And seconds after, her eyes would naturally focus.

Her first sight would be Maximos, clutching his right hand with brilliant white searing down the rune burns covering his arm. His eyes would be normal. As normal as mismatched eyes can be. Both mending her, and removing the light would have cost him the excess energy used for his high.

Gladly.

And with a weak, and somewhat paler and more drained than she might remember. He would be slipping on a smile as he said.

Nice to see you.

Because Max was horrible at puns.

1010Lady Sierra

Like magnets, they were drawn to each other.

She had stirred to move, the reaction of reaching for him, holding him, comforting HIM was still fresh in her head, the impulse commanding her body to move even as he was just suddenly there. His actions almost a mirror to what she had been about to do. HE wrapped HIS arms around HER, and he held her as if she was the last solid thing in the world.

His arms crushed her against him, held her fast and pinned her reaching arms to her sides. Awkwardly, she strained to embrace him back, best she could. Her hands clutched at him as her face was buried against his chest.

"Mmmf!"

She grunted with the sudden impact of his body and arms, that 6ft 3'' frame wrapping around her like a protective steel cage.

His voice whispered against her ears, and in that moment it didn't sound twisted or rough, it was the sweetest sound in the whole world. Tears spilled scalding down her cheeks as they clung to each other.

She had wanted to protect HIM, comfort HIM, and here he was reassuring HER.

But he was holding her so tight, that she could feel the unhealed cracks splintering outwards and spreading further, reopening where they had been newly mended and spider webbing over her body as he she crumbled in his arms.

A lump rose in her throat, even as her chest ached.

And then-- just like that evening in the Crimson Hawk when He, herself and Lucind had been sitting in his living room--

The world turned to fire.

This was different than before, more aggressive and more exact. The fire thrilled through her veins, over her skin, filled her up and seared her inside and out in what felt like an endless wave of heat.

"HRRKK!"

Her whole form trembled against him, she shook with the force of her form being reshaped, or rather, smoothed. Mended. She was whole, or almost--

'Light poisoning?'

Yes. She'd known that... A girl named Tellus had told her that, even as she treated her. But still the sickness had persisted and because of that, Teira's ability to regenerate was severely impeded.

But the way Maximos spoke of the poisoning, Teira's mouth fell open in surprise. She'd known it had weakened her physically... but she had never guessed, never realized how badly she was sick. She hadn't allowed herself the time to dwell on it--

If what he said was true, that every action pushed it deeper-- then her vigorous activity would have caused it to spread like wildfire. She was lucky she was able to move.

His hand moved up and touched her face, the other moved to her shoulder, And then before she could brace herself--

"AAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHH!"

There was nothing remotely SLIGHT about the discomfort at all. it ripped through her with nearly as much force as when she had initially been struck-- Once again, she saw only white as a scream tore itself free from her throat.

It felt as if she was falling endlessly into that searing white light, her screams echoing through the lab as her whole body spasmed in agony.

And then, as quickly as it came, the pain left and Teira slumped, gasping, her whole body trembling from the shock.

'I'll kill whoever did this to you.'

"Heh, Only if I get to help."

She managed to reply as a half pant, half laugh. And that was when she realized that she could see. Or at least partially--

She could see the blurry outline of of the lab's furnishings, but in front of that--

Her eyes focused and there he was.

He gripped his arm as the runes flared an angry white. Smiling. He looked tired and pale, but the smile was honest-- as honest as that crushing embrace had been.

And she found herself smiling back even as her eyes blurred once more. But not because of missing sight, but with tears.

They ran unchecked down her cheeks as laughed and shook her head.

"Nice to see you too, Nii-chan."

1011Maximos

He could have stayed there smiling at her forever.

The pain in his arm however was quite sobering. Maximos was not made of shadow and so light poisoning was alot harder to achieve. But that didnt mean that pure light did not have a sort of uncomfortable sting to it.

It seemed, oddly enough, as he looked into her eyes and smiled, that the white glow was now moving down his arm and toward his hand, instead of upwards. It swirled up the runic burns, and swirled around his palm like water down a drain. The glow began to take shape around an odd eye shaped glow in his palm. And then without warning, and with the sword of whipping speed one uses to snatch a fly out of the air, Max's hand snapped shut. White and yellows could be seen bleeding and crying out from between his fingers, turning them a sort of bright pink as it poured through skin and flesh.

And then it was gone. He opened his hand to reveal what looked like a pendant. It was in the shape of a crescent moon and even in the lightlessness of Shadow Island it seemed to shimmer. His fingertips touched the top of the moon and threaded out a small string which he leaned forward and tied around Teira's neck. And then said.

This should keep that from happening again...

Something other than sadness crept on his face, his eyes lost a bit of their sparkle as he said, softly, sadly, yet honestly. His hands paused, resting on both of her shoulders.

...There is so much I never had the chance to teach you...

Because he knew, that for any shadow creature there were means and methods of purifying poisons from the body. As he had lived as shadow for so long he could teach them, but they took time and effort and training and many other things they did not have at the moment.

Still, sadness could not hold its footing against on a ground made of happiness and duty. And there was still much to be done. Max shook his head and suddenly blurted.

I, have a present for you.

1012Lady Sierra

Even as she swayed on her feet, she watched with rapt fascination. If she didn't hate the element oh so very much, she'd of even called the play of light beautiful. The dance of colours seeping through his fingers certainly was pretty.

And then, as if by magic, the light was no more and instead from his hand, he produced a small glittering charm, shaped like a waning moon. It's shimmered with a soft luminescence in the darkness. Threading it on a string she blinked in surprise as he moved forward and tied it around her neck, his fingers brushing tenderly as he secured the knot. Immediately her fingers went to her neck, running over the pendant with a sort of wonder.

It hung at her throat, above the cross fashioned from a shadow stone, both gifts from Maximos. One light and one dark. Neither would ever be willingly removed from her person. ALWAYS she would have them on her if not around her neck. She clutched the moon tightly and smiled up at him with gratitude.

'This should keep that from happening again...'

"Thank you Maxi nii-chan, it's beautiful."

'...There is so much I never had the chance to teach you...'

Her right hand reached up and cupped his cheek, even as the left still clutched the pendant. She smiled so warmly at him, even as her thumb brushed over his cheek and across his lips, gently quieting him.

"It's okay nii-chan, when this is all over, we can spend all the time in the world studying. Or doing anything... as long as we're together."

She loved learning, she had a thirst for knowledge and the subjects Max shared with her, were relevant to her interests if not her well being. She looked forward to the things he could teach her. Knowledge was precious. But most of all, she looked forward to the time they would spend together in study and practice.

She was stirred from her thoughts suddenly as he blurted--

'I, have a present for you.'

She blinked in surprise and then glanced down at the pendant around her neck, then back to him, her head tilted quizzically to the side.

"Ou! Another?"

And now excitement was seeping into her features, painting her face with eagerness and anticipation. Anyone who knew her brother, knew he was a master of surprises and presents.

Her eyes shone with a childish delight as she smiled at him and tried to resist bouncing on the spot.

Some things... never change.

1013Maximos

Two, infact.

Maximos said with a smirk. Holding up two fingers.

She'd never guess.

Surprises were his specialty. If he wrapped a present he stuffed the box so that it made no noise when it was shook. No matter what the size of the present they all got the same size box. Magic sometimes necessary. When a present was given, Max may smirk or smile, but the size of his reaction gave away the size of the present. His tone was kept completely even, it had his usual charm, and usual aplomb.

Along with that, he took two steps back and tossed his arm over the top of the chained and bound coffin. Teira would be able to see the steel chains, each rink about an inch thick, and how they bound the coffin shut and met up at one large skull emblem. It was a screaming steel skull with its mouth wide open.

At this point, she might notice how the coffin was infact small enough for Maximos to put his arm over. It was short. But not shorter than her, or taller than her. Infact this coffin would fit her perfectly.

Casually Max said.

Do you like art? Teira? Have you ever drawn, sketched, sculpted, or wrote?

A silly question, but not rhetorical even as much as it seemed Maximos should know the answer. He lived with her for quite sometime. But he knew that most "kids" when they grew up and move on their own adopt habits and passions they did not know they had. And it had been quite some time. Either way, his smirk still present, his entire stance relaxed, Max waited patiently for an answer.

1014Lady Sierra

Her eyes widened with glee even as she leaned forward slightly as if to better hear him and make sure she'd not heard wrong,

"T-two?!"

She exclaimed in a surprised squeak. Her smile stretched into a grin as she beamed at him and squee'd. She was getting more and more anxious, but she knew that no amount of impatience or pleading would rush her brother into giving away the surprise.

As always there were... Formalities.

She watched him as he moved over to the coffin, slinging his arm over it. This was the first look she really had-- and her assessment of the container was unnerving to say the least. Given the situation only a few moments ago and the fact that she and it seemed like a perfect fit-- she repressed a shudder and blinked at Max as he spoke.

"Art? I like it very much!"

She grinned and stretched her arms wide as if to emphasize as she continued,

"I wrote a little, but I like drawing better. I sculpted shadows sometimes since I didn't have any other mediums... although I'm not sure that counts."

1015Maximos

Max chuckled light heartedly and said.

It counts. It most certainly counts.

His hands came together in front of himself, fingers interlacing, save for both index fingers which formed a sort of steeple and tapped his lips.

Now...

A pause, the same sort pause Maximos always gave when teaching a lesson. And there had been many lessons. It was the "let me organize this into a way that makes it simple", pause. And it lasted only a few seconds before his steepled fingers turned and pointed at Teira.

...For me, during the creation process I feel a rush. An excitement. But after its all said and done, I look back at the creation that gave me so much joy, and feel entirely different.

That smirk stretched again.

Do you know the feeling I mean? Do you know why its felt?

1016Lady Sierra

She cocked her head to the side as she listened and then when he fired the question at her she was ready. Without hesitation she knew the answer, and she said so, grinning enthusiastically;

"Because you know you can do better!"

1017Maximos

There was so much emotion in her response! Not really an overpowering amount, but enough. The coffin jumped. It was very clear to anyone with good ears that the cause of the jump was not Maximos, because the resounding thump came from inside. Seemingly ignorant of it, Maximos said.

Precisely!

Then kicked his foot back to knock the black box back against the wall as he continued.

But its more...Once the work is complete you begin picking out flaws and mistakes. A line off. A color shaded wrong. A word out of place. You see where you rushed part, where you did not put your full effort into another.

As he continued, Max's voice emphatic. As if he was truly feeling this feeling even as he described it, and at the last sentence he let out a sigh.

What was a source of joy, is now an blinding, blatant, advertisement of your flaws as a creator.

He shook his head, as if recounting a thousand such advertisements, and flaws. Then, suddenly, the dismay was replace with his smirk, and he said.

Do you know why I'm telling you this?

1018Lady Sierra

"Mmm-mmm!"

She hmm and mmmd in agreement as he described the frustration that every artist was plagued by constantly. But it was tahhat frustration, that niggling sense of perfectionism that pushed you to improve, to try harder, do better. It was what let you develop your talents and grow rather than wither in stagnation, never progressing. But as he came to the end, his question puzzled her. She pursed her lips and thought for a moment before reluctantly shaking her head. This time she had no answer to supply, as evidenced by a long

"Hmmmmmmm..."

and a rather perplexed expression.

1019Maximos

Teaching is a careful thing. One must be sure to allow a student to come to their own conclusions, but one must also be sure not to let them wallow in too many wrong conclusions or they will lose sight of how to find the right one.

So, in the spirit of teaching, and blunt, brutalitus honesty Maximos swooped in an filled in the empty spot at the end of her "Hmm". He said.

Your crap.

Ouch.

You are, a blinding, blatant, advertisement to all of my flaws as a creator.

He she shook his head.

And it bothers me, because you deserve much better.

Another sigh.

I've spent the majority of my life with shadow, and the all of my time on Gaia working with Lunaic formations and arrays, and this...

He made a sort of sweeping gesture in front of him, as if in one flick of the wrist taking in all of Teira.

...This is what I made? Pathetic. My most precious deserves better. And so.

Max took a step to the side of the coffin, and performed an exceedingly formal bow, his tone full of lavish. His voice akin to a ringleader about to present his greatest act.

My dearest Teiraesia Kos, my mystery girl. If you would do me a grand honor and put aside your offense, or confusion or whatever negativities you may be feeling and place your hand inside that skull? You'll find it can only fit your fist, and the switch inside can only be turned by you. Just as what lies inside, is my greatest masterpiece, for you and you alone...

And he would hold the pose until she either flicked said switch, or kicked him in the face for all he said.

1020Lady Sierra

'Your crap.'

Wait, WHAT?!

Oh poor Teira... that wasn't what she'd been expecting AT ALL.

She had a moment of stunned silence, where her mouth just sort of hung open in surprise while her face boasted a sort of O_____________O?!?!?! expression. She opened and closed her mouth twice, held up a finger as if she was going to say something and then let it drop back to her side as he plowed ahead--

'You are, a blinding, blatant, advertisement to all of my flaws as a creator.'

What did you say to something like that?! I mean REALLY?!!

Things like 'Gee, thanks' ran through her head as Teira's face had now transformed into an expression very much resembling: smilies/icon_gonk.gif

Her fists clenched and her cheeks puffed up as she pressed her lips together in hurt anger. Her hand reached back, and then suddenly she flung her arm forward, her hand opening as if she was throwing a pitch... and she was. A fist sized ball of shadow would careen at Max's head. It wasn't dangerous, but if he didn't dodge it would be akin to taking a snowball in the head. As she half glared, half pouted at her Nii-chan in offense, accentuated with an indignant stomp of her foot.

'And it bothers me, because you deserve much better.'

"Hmph."

'I've spent the majority of my life with shadow, and the all of my time on Gaia working with Lunaic formations and arrays, and this...

...This is what I made? Pathetic.'

This was going to get worse before it got better? Wasn't it? Teira was practically twitching as little hissing noises escaped her. Each word was like a twist of the dagger.

WAY TO GIVE A GIRL A COMPLEX!

'My most precious deserves better. And so.'

Her ears quivered, the way he called her that.. softened her shock and anger, distracted her momentarily from ideas of strangling her beloved Nii-chan--

'My dearest Teiraesia Kos, my mystery girl. If you would do me a grand honor and put aside your offense, or confusion or whatever negativities you may be feeling and place your hand inside that skull? You'll find it can only fit your fist, and the switch inside can only be turned by you. Just as what lies inside, is my greatest masterpiece, for you and you alone... '

And he would hold the pose until she either flicked said switch, or kicked him in the face for all he said.

She walked over to him, giving him a rather shrewd look that said very clearly, Imma' kill you for this in the way that siblings or friends often threaten one another and then delivered a swift and vengeful BOOT-TO-THE-HEAD!

Okay not really... but it would have served him right!

As he addressed her, gave her name such value and spoke it with such loving and tenderness, she couldn't help but forgive him. The tension ran out of her body and her shoulders sagged as she expelled a resigned sigh. Some things would never change...

She closed the distance between them and paused for a moment, looking from her brother's bowing figure to the coffin and it's mysterious contents. Her eyes narrowed as she gazed at the skull a moment and then kneeling beside the chained box, thrust her hand inside the screaming steel mouth, and flicked the switch.

1021Maximos

The click of the switch seemed to echo on forever and across the whole house. The eyes of the skull began to glow a brilliant red in one eye, and a deep eternal black in the other. Its jaw quivered, as Teira might notice that its teeth werent exactly dull....

And then all of the chains fell loose at once, and fell to the floor dragging the skull with them. It would fall off of her harmlessly and its mouth would clang shut when it hit the ground.

Now, was the cue for Maximos to rise, and swoop in. And that was sort of what he did. He rose, rubbed a new sore spot on his forehead, and then swept in!

All of a sudden Max had all the swagger of a used car salesmen, mixed with the finesse of an artist displaying his newest art, and perhaps an engineer explaining to you exact how and why your car works.

With one wide gesture of the arm, Max swung open the coffin, and there laying so perfectly still with arms across her chest and a rose in her hands...funeral style. Lay Teira. Naked of course.

Mostly.

Teira the first, would be staring at Teira the second....but Teira the second was, somewhat disturbingly split in two, from head to groin, and either side rested on either end of the coffin, hands laced between.

Viola!

Maximos proclaimed. What Teira might first notice was that her double, had innards. She wasnt hollow.

I present to you, a new you!

There was a moment of silence, as if the perfect amount of time for her to say something, or think of saying something before Max spoke up.

I know you couldnt stand being hollow. Now your not. Your entire inner shell is lined with Lunaic wards and enchancement. It will make, touching, feeling, living, and absorbing essence that much easier, while still keeping you save. Also, you have real organs! Those dont come easy!

His feet clanged a set of jars by the side of the table filled with neon green liquid.

They're flesh too! You dont have a complete skeleton, that would get in the way...

He leaned in gesturing to various innards as he spoke.

But you have a spine, ribs, and a skull, and a brain! A real brain!

His hand came inwards, grabbing at a dead hand as he said.

Watch this!

And proceeded to break her right index finger in two.

Veins! They'll pump actual Lunaic Blood through your system!

Purple and black oozed from her finger, unmotivated by her heart. As the blood droplets hit the floor she would be able to see purple runic characters swirling in black, like vegetable soup.

And look at this!

He placed the finger back where it belonged and soon it sealed back. And then proceeded to punch her double...square in the nose. The nose did not crack! So he did it again...and then again. And finally on the third whack, her cheeks cracked slightly and gravity pulled down purple black drops.

Your twice as durable! While your skin will crack, it will be far harder, and only if your inner shell has cracked to match. You'll be able to survive far more. You'll be alive! No more of this "doll" talk. But...

Her cheeks slowly repaired themselves as Maximos' hand passed over them, erasing the injury.

...Life has a cost.

He said gravely, looking the real Teira square in the eyes.

These organs are not for show, they manage your bodies systems. If they are damaged or broken, or injured, they will stop functioning and then...

All of a sudden the mirth in Maximos' face was gone. All that was left were two very serious eyes peering at, and into Teira.

...You will die. Death for you will be different than most others. You were not born, so your attachment is weaker. You will be expelled from the body until such time as it can repair, or if the injury is too great, until you can find me, or a medium, or someone with soul sight to assist you. I cannot begin to stress to you the importance of this...

Like a parent telling a child how serious a job it is to walk and train and love their new pet. And then, suddenly an idea rushed in his head, and the serious face shattered away like glass when struck by a brick and he said.

Oh!

He said as if this new thought completely overshadowed the last.

I noticed you er...grew.

His eyes fell to her chest, as blush rushed his cheeks and he said.

So I gave her matching em....endowments.

1022Lady Sierra

Maximos Wrote:

The click of the switch seemed to echo on forever and across the whole house. The eyes of the skull began to glow a brilliant red in one eye, and a deep eternal black in the other. Its jaw quivered, as Teira might notice that its teeth werent exactly dull....

And then all of the chains fell loose at once, and fell to the floor dragging the skull with them. It would fall off of her harmlessly and its mouth would clang shut when it hit the ground.

Now, was the cue for Maximos to rise, and swoop in. And that was sort of what he did. He rose, rubbed a new sore spot on his forehead, and then swept in!

All of a sudden Max had all the swagger of a used car salesmen, mixed with the finesse of an artist displaying his newest art, and perhaps an engineer explaining to you exact how and why your car works.

Teira's hand recoiled as the skull's eyes began to glow mismatched black and red at her. As the chains slithered free and the skull clanked to the floor, snapping it's mouth shut. She blinked at it and tentatively picked it up, holding it in her hands as Max swooped in. The expression on his face was unnerving. It made her wonder for a moment, just what had she gotten herself into-- but he looked so, so HAPPY. So proud and excited and HAPPY. She steeled herself and stood her ground. Which is to say, she stayed kneeling where she was as her brother threw open the coffin.

Maximos Wrote:

With one wide gesture of the arm, Max swung open the coffin, and there laying so perfectly still with arms across her chest and a rose in her hands...funeral style. Lay Teira. Naked of course.

Mostly.

Teira the first, would be staring at Teira the second....but Teira the second was, somewhat disturbingly split in two, from head to groin, and either side rested on either end of the coffin, hands laced between.

Viola!

Maximos proclaimed.

_____________________________________________>;;;

Teira's eyes narrowed and then she turned to her brother with an accosting glance,

"I know you missed me Maxi-nii-chan, but I don't think this kind of thing is appropriate... Tsk tsk, what would WALTER say?!!"

Had she just implied that her brother the gentleman had regressed into a pervert in her absence? Why yes she had. Jokingly, of course.

She grinned mischievously at him and then turned back to her double, who was split in twain.

Maximos Wrote:

What Teira might first notice was that her double, had innards. She wasnt hollow.

I present to you, a new you!

There was a moment of silence, as if the perfect amount of time for her to say something, or think of saying something before Max spoke up.

.___________________.;;;

Yeah, her face looked kind of like that.

Maximos Wrote:

I know you couldnt stand being hollow. Now your not.

She instantly thought,

'But I AM! -I- am 'me'-- that's... not me...'

Staring at herself like that, was really weirding her out. Even the memories of two other women who shared her face hadn't quite creeped her out like this. THIS was a whole new level of weird.

But she didn't say that. She kept her face neutral and stared in a sort of numb surprise.

Maximos Wrote:

Your entire inner shell is lined with Lunaic wards and enchancement. It will make, touching, feeling, living, and absorbing essence that much easier, while still keeping you save. Also, you have real organs! Those dont come easy!

His feet clanged a set of jars by the side of the table filled with neon green liquid.

They're flesh too! You dont have a complete skeleton, that would get in the way...

He leaned in gesturing to various innards as he spoke.

But you have a spine, ribs, and a skull, and a brain! A real brain!

She couldn't deny though, she WAS curious! She leaned forward, peering cautiously as if she was scared her double would sit up at any moment, and watched as he pointed out all the new 'features' of Teira version 2.0

Maximos Wrote:

His hand came inwards, grabbing at a dead hand as he said.

Watch this!

And proceeded to break her right index finger in two.

smilies/icon_gonk.gif !

If this were an anime, she would have fallen on her face, or hit her face off the edge of the coffin and and then slumped to the floor in a twitching heap.

But it wasn't. So she didn't.

But she DID twitch even as she hissed and drew back from her brother in horror. She grimaced in sympathy for her clone and stared at Max with an appalled look as she stammered,

"N-n-NII-CHAN?!!"

Maximos Wrote:

Veins! They'll pump actual Lunaic Blood through your system!

Purple and black oozed from her finger, unmotivated by her heart. As the blood droplets hit the floor she would be able to see purple runic characters swirling in black, like vegetable soup.

And look at this!

He placed the finger back where it belonged and soon it sealed back. And then proceeded to punch her double...square in the nose. The nose did not crack! So he did it again...and then again. And finally on the third whack, her cheeks cracked slightly and gravity pulled down purple black drops.

Lost in the euphoria of the moment, Max might fail to notice that his sister looked paler than normal as she spasmed, her body haunted by sympathy pains as she cringed and winced as she watched her likeness get pummeled while he smiled. How was that different from when they fought? Because this 'self' was laying comatose and not fighting back.

Maximos Wrote:

Your twice as durable!

She smiled awkwardly even as she mumbled something along the lines of;

"Don't say it with a smile like that after caving in my face..."

Maximos Wrote:

While your skin will crack, it will be far harder, and only if your inner shell has cracked to match. You'll be able to survive far more. You'll be alive! No more of this "doll" talk. But...

'Alive? Does that mean I wasn't already?...'

His words stirred a flurry of complicated emotions within the core of her being. Truth be told, this was the most doll like she'd felt in ages... possibly ever. It was hard not to staring at an identical replica of her form laying there comatose. Like a twin.. or rather a clone. An upgrade on who she was. She didn't quite know how she felt-- it was kind of like being told 'you're not good enough'. Like saying the person she was all this time was little better than scrap. Tears burned her eyes but she didn't dare cry. he didn't mean it that way... but it stung just the same.

Maximos Wrote:

Her cheeks slowly repaired themselves as Maximos' hand passed over them, erasing the injury.

...Life has a cost.

He said gravely, looking the real Teira square in the eyes.

These organs are not for show, they manage your bodies systems. If they are damaged or broken, or injured, they will stop functioning and then...

All of a sudden the mirth in Maximos' face was gone. All that was left were two very serious eyes peering at, and into Teira.

...You will die. Death for you will be different than most others. You were not born, so your attachment is weaker. You will be expelled from the body until such time as it can repair, or if the injury is too great, until you can find me, or a medium, or someone with soul sight to assist you. I cannot begin to stress to you the importance of this...

Like a parent telling a child how serious a job it is to walk and train and love their new pet. And then, suddenly an idea rushed in his head, and the serious face shattered away like glass when struck by a brick and he said.

Her eyes were wide, her face solemn and serious, a reflection of her inner thoughts as well as his words. The proverbial stakes had just been raised. She risked a lot more when she fought now. But that wouldn't stop her, and the fight ahead of her was no small bit dangerous. Maximos knew that, it was probably part of the cause for the sadness that touched his face now...

Maximos Wrote:

Oh!

He said as if this new thought completely overshadowed the last.

I noticed you er...grew.

That caught her off guard and she blinked at him rather stupidly for a moment--

"Huh?"

Maximos Wrote:

His eyes fell to her chest, as blush rushed his cheeks and he said.

So I gave her matching em....endowments.

O////////////////O!!

She whirled back to the naked body laying in the coffin and narrowed her eyes at T 2's bust. Without averting her eyes or any warning, Max would find himself on the receiving end of a left straight that would knock him on his a**.

Quote:** Wrote:

Had she just implied that her brother the gentleman had regressed into a pervert in her absence? Why yes she had. Jokingly, of course.

Or was it?

1023Maximos

And there Max was! He was happy and smiling, and so very proud of his new creation! He was absolutely ecstatic! In horribly honest truth Max had rushed and blurted out his full description so fast he hadnt really listened to a word she said. He had played this scene out in his mind so many times that he performed it now from instinct and memory alone!

Truth be told, he couldnt have repeated half of what he had just said. And somehow, by the looks he was receiving he got the idea that maybe this sounded alot better in his head than in person. At one point, he most certainly remembered wanting to snap back.

PARDON!?

But he didntl. He was confident in his masterpiece. Liquid Lunaic? That was brand new. Mixing flesh parts with shadow parts? Also knew. The spell stitching inside of her...whew...so complicated. And honestly, if she had clothes on, and was in one piece how could he show her off properly? She wouldnt be able to SEE her new bones and organs.

He hadnt built her because her last form was a failure. He built this because her last form was fragile, and weaker, and this one would keep her safer longer and resolve issues she had brought up in the past. Right now the being in the coffin was a doll, useless, thus why he treated it so. And the being across from him was his sister. Until she was in that, she was never a doll to him...

With his arm extended out wide and a smile on his blush filled face, Max waited for her reaction.

A hug maybe? A jump for joy?

Max's head whipped back, his body soon followed, along with a stream of red that poured from his nose and with a thud he hit the ground. A thud soon followed by a symphony of broken glass and crashes and clashes as the weaker parts and poorly balanced things on bookshelves and stacks and the workbench itself came crashing to the ground.

That was one hell of a punch.

Then, as the debris settled and Max's form was sprawled out on his back, one hand clutching his nose he said weakly, and nasally.

I bas Walder's idea...

A shakey right hand rose like the tentacle of some large aquatic beast and felt the air until it found the edge of the table, at which point Max hoisted himself up to a seated position. The fingertips of his left hand worked his nose back and form feeling for a break. His face looked as if someone had tied something to it and tugged it down, all of its edges drooped. It was pathetically sorry.

She hated it!

He spent months on that, getting parts and researching spells and she hated it!

He said women take pride in their bodies! They enjoy them! They want to look and feel feminine! That if I felt so bad about what I made, I should make you something more real!

It was more desperating pleading for her to understand than anything else, even as his hand dropped down and he looked at her with half apology half dread. Somewhere he knew, he just knew, that Walter was snickering.

I wanted you to be able to see all your new parts! I promise I wore gloves! And and and....

It was probably a mistake, but caught up in the moment Max's hand snapped back at Teira's chest and he said.

I didnt make those like that! Those would only grow if you wanted them too! So since you wanted them I gave you those!

At which point he snapped his pointer to the doubles chest. It jiggled. And for some reason he looked horribly appalled, and scrambled to pick up a fallen pan, to deflect another oncoming punch in his shame, and horror.

1024Lady Sierra

Teira rolled her eyes and laughed, there was no helping him. He rambled, desperately trying to defend himself and abate her anger, which wasn't really ANGER ANGER, more that kind of girlish, shocked anger when someone points out something embarrassing and it's uncomfortable so they lash out.

While Max spoke rapidly, his voice rather nasal as he adjusted his nose and assessed the damage, she only half listened, looking instead at her double.

O////////////////O;;

'They... jiggled...'

Twitch.

She stood very abruptly and, her face burning with heat as she blushed. For a moment she just stood there twitching, staring at the floor, her face almost as red as her hair. To Max it was probably like waiting for a volcano to erupt.

But when she looked up, she didn't look at him, her hands reached up and undid the clasp at her throat and the buckles at her shoulder, and dropped her hands back to her sides. The long cloak and mantle slipped from her shoulders and cascaded to the floor where it pooled around her feet.

She stepped out from the pile of cloth and bent over the coffin, placing her hands on it's edge as she lifted her leg over the side. Max would realize, that his sister was now climbing INTO the coffin.

She climbed carefully over it's side, making sure not to step on her new body and hefted the unconscious form up into her arms so that she could sit in behind it. Cradling T2 against her chest, Teira pressed her cheek next to her double's sleeping face. One hand reached forward, and tenderly she brushed the hair from her sleeping eyes. Her fingers caressed her cheek, down to her jaw, over her neck and along her collar bone. Then, very gently, cupped a breast. She gave an experimental squeeze. Teira's eyes widened slightly even as her cheeks flushed, her other hand cupped her own breast and squeezed in the same manner. As she looked back and forth from her chest to the double's, squeezing and comparing.

"Hmm...

...

...

...

... I guess you're right."

Squueeeezze.

"They DID get bigger..."

1025Maximos

She was turning red. Bright red, and he cradled both hand tight around a flat pan used to hold various reagents of various natures, some unable to be touched by flesh.

She was going to explode.

There was so much he wanted to say.

Max wanted to inform her that when crafting something of this complexity you do not use hands. Hands change the final product and make the texture based on a memory, or an opinion. The faulty cameras in our minds are flawed, and thus the result is flawed. For this sort of Shadowcraft one is simply a conductor in a creative orchestra. The shadows know the natures of their sources and will mimic them if allowed and properly motivated. Maximos hands did pass over and direct the making of Teira's new form but....he never touched her. And even still, he wore gloves!

He wanted to express this! He wanted to share this, but as his face quirked his nose stung and his mind graciously replayed the events of a few seconds ago for him.

He winced at the memory. How wrong could she be...he wasnt a pervert he would never...

He looked up, having fallen victim to one of Maximos' greatest flaws, the act of getting wrapped up in a train of thought and losing ones grip on the events surrounding them. In this case, Maximos looked up and saw that Teira had infact stripped...and was fondling herself.

Maximos reaction could only be described as.

Blankness. Nothingness. As his brain had just frozen solid in place and did not, and could not fathom how to react. He was having a system crash. A pale face of a blue screen of death. Though, suddenly no one could be sure whether the blood still running from his nose was all due to Teira hitting him.

Like a bad lawn mower his face twitched as if trying to process. But would immediately fall blank again. He held out his hand to say something, and then said nothing and his hand fell.

He reached out again, opened his mouth and spoke silence. His hand hung extended.

He found his thoughts were being jammed by subconcious chorus's of "She's like your sister!" or "She's like your daughter!" and "You've seen ALL of that before!" , "You made all of that! " then "You should have made them smaller...." There were other thoughts as well, like how he wanted to give her the body, like how pleased he was that she wasnt swinging on him. Quite basically she had evoked so many responses that like a series of fat men trying to rush a small door, not one was escaping. Instead they were all trying to work out which one should take precedence. Max blinked hard stopped the fight when he heard "Well maybe she would mind..." somewhere in the chorus.

Yes...

A response broke free, an agreement to her previous statement. Though if she had continued to grow as she was previously, and if Max's calculations both should be roughly the same size. The new pair however, a good deal more realistic. With a shadow form, too much pressure at any spot can make a crack, but these...

Another reaction attempted squeezing half of itself through the doorway.

You...

Max slide himself forward, on the ground on all fours, very slowly until he came to the edge of the coffin. His hands touching the floor, in his lap, sitting on his knees. Something like a fledgling smile playing on his lips. The reaction fought, it kicked, it flailed. For some reason, about then Max realized something that managed to beam through the crowd like a burning red beacon and escape the door first, sending his entire response of cue.

...Arent wearing gloves...

Suddenly that seemed very important, and he stared at her hands in a way that made it obvious it was in fact her hands, not what was in them. He looked like a severely neat man who had walked into his office to find his desk out of order. His brow furrowed, his nose quirked. But it quickly passed, because size and action demanded that what was in her hands be noticed and also because another reaction slipped through the door chased very closely by "Next time smaller", it arrived first solely because it rushed on by another realization. His eyes were rising. He said.

You...

She wasnt screaming or swinging or raging. Mismatched eyes were looking into hers.

...Like...her?

1026Lady Sierra

Teira blinked and looked up, both hands full as she realized Max was there now. And PEERING. She blinked from his face to her hands and back to his face, her cheeks flushed as she tried to decide whether to be angry or embarrassed-- but in the result she was simply curious. Maximos said something, that distracted her and demanded her attention, a new protocol to be observed, something she hadn't known before!

So when he said,

"You...

...Arent wearing gloves..."

She stared at him with avid curiosity and leaned forward so that her face was mere inches from his, and replied,

"Is that how it's done? Do you wear gloves when you touch yourself, Nii-chan?"

She blinked and looked him up and down, then back to her own hands and wondered curiously,

"Is it better that way?"

Teira smiled at him from over her double, her gaze drifting over her unmoving form, then coming to rest on her sleeping face.

"You...

.....Like...her?"

"Mmm!"

She nodded enthusiastically, her arm tightening around T2's torso and hugging her tighter against herself almost possessive and protectively.

"She's beautiful, Nii-chan."

She looked up, her eyes searching his face for a moment, she opened her mouth and closed it. Then taking a reflexive breath, she asked, almost timidly,

"Things will feel different in this body?"

1027Maximos

This was a lean that went two ways. Perhaps a reason his words were so difficult. But so close, so very real...he was helpless. The opportunity presented itself so perfectly...

She leaned forward, and so did Maximos. His eyes said nothing, it was as if they didnt know what infact to say.

"Is that how it's done? Do you wear gloves when you touch yourself, Nii-chan?"

The proper answer was "sometimes". Because sometimes he was shadowcrafting things to, and from, himself. BUT. He did not say that. He at first, did not say anything at all.

She might notice while her eyes darted over him that his right hand was rising. It rose like a puppet on strings, every joint was limp and it simply lifted. Then it slid forward, so that by the time she was done talking, his bandaged right hand was resting on her doubles thigh. Not resting per say, his fingers were splayed out like a limp spider, his fingertips touching the knee and slowly rising up.

No...only when I touch you...

By now his hand had reached her hips. It paused, his eyes darted quickly to his hand and then back to her. Max wasnt blushing, but maybe he was too pale to blush? He was however intent on her eyes, focused, locked even.

"Is it better that way?"

The puppeteer instructed his digits to move. His hand bent like a wave, his flat fingers pressing against the doubles hips ever so lightly and sliding up, across the belly.

Its safer...otherwise...you never know...but...

"Mmm!"

Teira squeezed. Maximos' hand paused. He smiled back at her, but he kept the distance between them close. His eyes were intense, and yet soft. As if he was irrevocably locked in what he was doing, but what he was doing was nothing too serious. Then his hand continued.

"She's beautiful, Nii-chan."

Hands are amazing things. If Maximos could pick one sense he would die before losing, it would be touch. Especially with a hand like this, cursed as it was, that tasted and felt so much more. The hand rose up, it traced the firm, shapely cut of her abdoment, it rose up, making a line up the ribs.

Max bit his lip bottom lip. His hand turned sideways, running his pinky and the edge of his hand up, carefully, like one afraid to disturb a perfectly fragile artwork. His hands slid between the subject of so much flustering that was her breasts and up to the center of her chest. Not groping, just resting.

I'm glad.

He said, with a soft smile, his tongue running a line across his lips. Teira herself could see him clearly, though doubtful she could feel anything. Something about his eyes gave the hint that her brother wasnt doing what it seemed. Like this was very important, honestly important. Disturbing it might be bad, or dangerous. He was concentrating so hard. His hand turned so that only his middle finger was actually touching her doubles chest, though he could not help what touched his palm. It was very curious. And all curious moments birth questions, she asked...

"Things will feel different in this body?"

I dont know...

And all of a sudden, the soft and warm smile on Maximos' face flattened and ripped outwards like it might tear his face in two. His lips peeled back into a grin. A very twisted grin. It all happened so fast...too fast. Too fast for any chance at stopping him from someone pinned under two a body. Max was up his knees, sitting slightly taller.

Runes flashed suddenly over his right arm, screaming out a brilliant royal purple and midnight blue light.

  • POP POP -

They were so fast they sounded like one. It was mysterious at first, but it would become entirely too obvious what has happening soon enough.

Teira would feel a sudden pressure slamming into her doubles chest, and before she could react it was on her chest. Her body refused to listen, as if for a moment it was not hers but a second skin. Clothing. Clothing that was too binding to let her move and that would not give or bend.

-POP-

She would be able to feel a horrible piercing sensation, like something had invaded her without permission but without pain. And she might quickly realize that Maximos was now over her, with his right arm, not only pierced through her doubles chest, but through her own.

He was inside of her.

His hand swam in the blackness that filled her like it was water, she would be able to feel the shadows stirring as his fingers moved from their straight dagger-esque form, to splaying out and reaching for something. Something deep in her chest, and then...

Cold. Impossible, screaming cold. And blackness. But it wasnt the first time she was here. She might feel herself very quickly collapsing. It was not pleasant, but not painful. It would feel like she was losing parts of herself. If a person with amnesia could feel the memories escaping...this would be that feeling. Though she wasnt truly losing anything.

All of a sudden, the "clothing" that had become her body was gone and she would feel very, very small. Palm sized. Infact, there were five icy pillars surrounding her tiny glowing form, and around them was an endless pool of warmth. But she was being ripped upwards, out of the pool, out of comfort. It clung to her, but she would be able to feel the snaps of chords breaking, like friendships lost.

It might feel like she traveled a long way, but in effect she only moved six or seven inches. But when the motion stopped she was no longer in a pool. She was in a maze. Tunnels stretched out in all directions, hundreds on hundreds, they formed a massive maze that would feel impossible for her tiny self to navigate. This maze had no sky persay, but there was an enormous glow coming from above and it appeared to be peering through a visible V cut in the maze ceiling.

Then there was warmth. The five icy pillars pulled away, and she would feel herself growing to fill the space they made. Bigger and bigger until the hands rose out of the ravine in the sky, and then like a raging torrent of warmth she would feel herself explode outwards. Suddenly Teira was in every cavern, every catacomb, every twisting tunnel of this place. Suddenly, she was so big that she WAS the maze. Though she could not understand it fully yet. She was there...but she hadnt seen everything.

Now suddenly things were moving inside her. She could feel extremities, she could feel fingers and toes. Then details, she could feel lips and eyes. She could feel the split in her person smacking together in some Matel action figure factory type press. She would be able to feel the hole in her chest close. Something was thumping inside her, something was squirming, liquid was flowing all through her carrying life...Life, felt different. Life made each of those parts feel like they desperately meant something as opposed to just being extensions of ones self. All of her organs were all dear long lost lovers and needed to be cared for and sheltered. That was because her brain said so.

A brain. A spine.

She would feel them because as instinct told her eyes to open she would be able to note that things she commanded her body to do did not automatically happen. The messages traveled through something, then down her spine and out across her body. Her head was suddenly so much more crowded. Thoughs about being sure to breath, thoughts about how much blood she had, thoughts about making hair grow, cells grow, nails grow. Is that light? What are we seeing? What are the eyes saying? What is that upside down image? Answer. NOW. Immediately there were billions on billions of thoughts that she alone had to manage or instantly DIE. And she had to manage these and still have thoughts for herself?! It was impossible.

But in a single moment, like being tossed from a hot and busy room full of people to being immersed in a cold bath in a dark room it all went silent. Concious, and subconcious split. She would suddenly understand what a "brain" was for. She had "instincts" now that felt more cemented than before. Her first breath would be a gasp, taken without her command, because she needed it, not wanted it. She could taste the air. Life meant that every touch, every sound, and every sensation no longer felt like it was being broadcast through a shell, or coming from the other side of a glove. Or heard through a wall. On the other side of a shell. Clear, but distant. But now so definite and impossibly close.

Her first sound would be closer and more real than any other sound had ever been. Instead of sounds crossing the gap between the spirit and real world, they were processed directly in her head. The sound was Maximos saying.

...You tell me.

She was alive. This transition could not be easy. She could not be eased into it. And for a being that had not truly been alive yet, there was no explaining it.

She was alive. It was rough, but birth always is.

She was, finally, alive. And in her first moments Maximos was there before her with simple smile on his face, still clutching that pan with his left hand, while his right hung limply at his side.

1028Lady Sierra

As she leaned in, he mirrored her movement, bringing them practically nose to nose for a moment. Maximos face was unsure, his eyes looked at her with a kind of 'Uhhh, what now?' awkwardness as his own innocence about such matters made him helpless for the moment.

Not that Teira was any more experienced, but she'd been around a certain godling and a certain demoness enough to get some ideas that allowed for her new sense of humour. Which when combined with her usual naivety and abandon were a potentially potent pairing. But quips were as far as she went. Spouting her natural wit was an easy thing, and it was gratifying to score some small measure of revenge for everything he'd just put her through. But she was just as innocent in THAT matter as when she'd left. She might not have been... Ra'kar had certainly been willing to rob her of that, but Victor had said no, much to the demoness' discontent.

She moved to lean back, leaning forward that close with a whole body in the way was uncomfortable, but as she moved back, he moved forward.

A gentle touch on her double's hip made her pause, startled between a choke and a squeak. She blinked at Maximos as he pressed forward.

'W-w-whaa?!'

This wasn't like him at all.

It was so uncharacteristic of him that it left her half dazed and backtracking as she tried to figure out how to react. Her brother had been indulging in many abnormal characteristics after all... Her gaze was torn between his eyes which had lost that helpless look and now stared at her with intensity, to glancing down at what he was doing to 'her' body.

His hand traced upwards, over her abdomen, his hand gentle but firm. Despite the fact that she couldn't feel it, the image was enough and faster than it'd left, the flush returned to her cheeks. Although, it was unsettling seeing him caress her like that, to one side of such a gruesome split.

She knew that like she could hear a hundred different tones in one note, that would never grace Maximos' ears, his hand felt things on a level that she couldn't fathom. His tactile senses enhanced by the curse his arm bore. There was something in his face, as he bit his lower lip, that hand stroking over her pale skin that made her wonder just what he felt.

The further up he reached, the closer he pressed with the rest of his body as he leaned in. She had moved back as far as she could, the coffin's back stopped her now, and the body on top of her pinned her as he bent over top of them.

If she'd had a heart, or rather a heart in -this- body, it would have been thudding in her ears.

He turned his hand to the side, and his pinky traced up his stomach to between her breasts. The sight made her shiver as his hand rested there. The action had almost looked like he was drawing an imaginary line of division-- except the split in her figure made it real.

She felt dizzy as she managed to make her mouth work...

'I'm glad.'

"N-nii-chan?"

Her voice trembled, but it wasn't due to fear. Uncertainty and something else played in her tone.

Did she want him to stop?

The very fact that she had to even ask, probably should have cleared up some of her own feelings for her...

But as she studied his face, she could see something else in his expression. She'd seen what was called 'lust' in a person's face before. She'd even seen them work had to concentrate on not succumbing to it--- but Max's focus was different. While the gestures were confusing, what she saw in his face made her try and think of other things.

She managed to ask,

"Things will feel different in this body?"

'I dont know...'

'What are you doing, nii-chan?'

She thought about what he could be trying to accomplish by doing this, and then it struck her like a smack upside the head.

"WAI--" Her protest was cut off as a large amount of pressure slammed into her chest and knocked the words out of her. Her very skin felt like a straight jacket as it constrained her. She couldn't move. And her mind raced as if it would make up for the fact, but her thoughts were interrupted by a deafening,

-POP-

Although, vaguely she noted that she was sure that there were actually 'two' pops. But such observations vanished in a beat as she was suddenly consumed with the sensation of being pierced through the chest.

"HRK!"

Her eyes widened as she coughed, and her vision wavered. She could make out Max above her, his arm thrust through the double's chest before it had run through her own. He was up to his elbow in Teira's. Deeper actually.

He was inside her alright, and as his finger splayed open, it was as if he filled that emptiness within her, he touched the darkness, the void where a heart should have beat. And he might notice that tears slipped down her cheeks even as a smile erased the expression of pain momentarily.

'It's not inaccurate...

...You reached into my darkness Nii-chan, you filled the void, YOU became my heart.'

Did she speak the words or simply think them, would they reach Maximos?

The cold began to seep in. An impossible cold, so cold it burned. It froze her veins even as the darkness dragged her under. It was painful in an odd way, it was uncomfortable and it hurt, but it was not a physical pain. This was a cold that froze the soul--

And yet,

It was familiar.

'Is this what it feels like, to be reborn?'

I lie here paralytic

Inside this soul

Screaming for you till my throat is numb

I wanna break out I need a way out

I don't believe that it's gotta be this way

The worst is the waiting

In this world I'm suffocating


Two years ago... Wrote:

But what happens when the body is too broken to fix? The once Indomitable spirit no longer so and the heart that had expanded in caring and loving... was now stretched too thin, Torn and broken.

What happens...

When the soul is destroyed. The will to exist, no more? And the fire that once burned hotter than any other flame, is nothing more than a cooling ember?

Sierra had given up.

After centuries of fighting, forgiving and of loving, her spirit had taken the final blow. Betrayed by the man who had sworn to protect her. Betrayed by the person she loved most and whom she had trusted with her heart. Betrayed so many times before... and betrayed once more, one final time.

She had fallen limp and lifeless, her eyes vacant... dead. Her heart had even ceased to beat for a brief moment, before the spirit of another had taken the reigns and pulled the body out of auto-destruct-mode.

Sierra hugged her knees tight to her chest as her body shook with silent crying. She wept for the loss of her loved ones and for the loss of herself.

It was too much. The hurt and the loss had become too great...

The darkness was soothing.

Quiet.

She had given up trying to make sense of where she was, nothing was distinguishable here. There were no ceilings or walls, no floors. She didn't really sit on anything so much as she 'floated'. She couldn't tell up from down, and instead she just drifted through the darkness.

Nothing could reach her here.

There would be no more fighting... no more hurt.

It was for the best.

Ra'kar had been right.

Ra'kar had been right all along.

It was cold then as well... And dark. Endlessly dark. It was a cold that had nothing to do with temperature and everything to do with the icy grip of despair. Of loss. Of hopelessness and the lurking presence of death creeping in as the soul wasted away. The fire that had burned for so long, now a dying ember. And as the fire died, the remnants of warmth and light were easily chased away by the crushing, cold darkness.

A pseudo immortal, an elf, who was so tired, so hurt and so broken, that she had lost her will to live. Who severed her own soul/body connection and had retreated so deep into the shadows, the darkness whose cold embrace soothed the burns and aches of life, numbed her, eased her pain. In the womb of shadow, she had mourned, her sorrow so powerful that it had caught the attention of one Maximos Dark.

He had found Sierra, a fragmented and shattered soul.

Quote:** Wrote:

It is such impossible darkness that calls a soul so deeply steeped in the ichor of shadow. A soul bridging the twilight between life and death. Those silent tears heard miles away and yet as close and as loud as can be.

This man was no hero, the dark it was....enticing, if not downright intoxicating. And yet it was also saddening and depressing. He could honestly not tell if this was something deep within himself lost...or someone so far outside themselves they were just as lost.

The pain, the black, the size and scale of it all was too much for the simple island boy to grasp or take in. He could not place himself there, he could not place his body in a place outside of pace. But he could speak...and speak is what he did.

A voice echoing gently in the dark, kind, yet cautious. These tears touched him deep, and moved him beyond the norm of conventional conversation. Who or why this person was didnt matter, only this pain. And an old heroes need to ease it. He spoke a sentence, barely audible, as it seemed to echo down a long dark hall and arrive as barely more than a whisper...but it would arrive. Coated in sympathy, and carried by sincerity.

Why are you crying?

He had followed a trail of tears. He had stood in the face of her pain, her hurt and her anger-- and he, a stranger, had bene the one to shoulder her burden and hold out his hand. A stranger, it was Maximos who sought her out and it was Maximos who hadn't turned his back on her.

It was he, who bore witness to Sierra's dying will. Watched helplessly as she erased her consciousness from the world. Even in her greatest moment of weakness, her will had been indomitable. She couldn't die? Then she would forget. Her mind walled off everything to protect itself. The memories, both good and bad were lost and along with it, her identity. Leaving her blank, empty. void.

'Feel your presence

Filling up my lungs with oxygen

I take you in...

I've died.'

Max, who had been unable to save 'Sierra', had ripped the fragments of her soul that were before him, and tore them out of the darkness.

He had given her a body, and he had painted that void with caring and love. He had given this new being a name...

Teiraesia Kos. The 'Mystery Girl'.

He gave Teira a home, a family, a place in the world.

Whether or not Sierra still survived somewhere, was unclear. But what was clear, was that if she did, it wasn't in Teira.

Teira was born, and from that moment, she was her own person.

Rebirthing now!

I wanna live for love, wanna live for you and me.

Breathe, for the first time now--

I come alive somehow.

He had given her life, a life worth living. He had given her purpose. He had protected her, guided her and loved her. And she had grown into an individual. A young woman with a mind of her own and a fighting spirit. He was her everything and he gave her something that Sierra had lost,

The will to endure.

To persevere.

To keep going and to survive.

He hadn't just given her life, he'd awakened in her, the will to live.

Rebirthing now!

I Wanna live my life, wanna give you everything

Breathe for the first time now--

I come alive somehow.

Right now...


...Right now

I lie here lifeless

In this cocoon

Shedding my skin cause

I'm ready to

I wanna break out

I found a way out

I don't believe that it's gotta be this way

The worst is the waiting

In this world I'm suffocating

Her body felt like a prison, a cocoon that trapped her. She couldn't move and she wanted to break free, being paralyzed is a terrifying feeling. She felt stifled, as if she were suffocating, choking.

'BREAK FREE!'

The thought was desperate even as Maximos hand grabbed hold of her soul and yanked her free, shedding her skin and exiting her old body.

It was like being rudely wakened from a sweet dream, then shoved out of your warm bed onto an icy floor of a frigid room in the dead of winter. Or jumping into a lake of ice water but multiplied by a thousand. The shock was like that, jarring and painful.

She could feel each tie being severed as she was ripped out of her shell. It was disorienting even though she felt as if she'd done this before-- when she was born. But like anything, the memory of such an event has been forgotten. Only the feeling of deja-vu told her that this wasn't the first time she'd been through this.

She felt small, impossibly small and fragile. Like a strong wind could be enough to blow her away into oblivion were it not for the icy pillars of his fingers that created a secure cage around her soul.

The soul would pulse agitatedly in Maximos' hand, rapidly, fluttering against his palm, displaying Teira's obvious irritation at her current circumstances.

It felt as if she crossed continents, traveled worlds, suspended in time for what felt like an eternity, in what was in all actuality only a matter of seconds and a few inches.

The cold melted into warmth as she was released from her icy cage. She had been deposited into what felt like a maze, but vaguely she thought, must be her new body, although the thought was rather obscure as she was still disoriented.

'Feel your presence,

Filling up my lungs with oxygen.

I take you in...

I've died.'

As her thoughts began to clear and she began to get a sense of things again, she felt herself explode outwards as her soul expanded. Growing from the tiny palm sized ball to fill every nook and cranny of this new vessel, filling it up as if it would overflow. But it didn't. It was exactly the right size and she was exactly enough soul for a perfect fit.

But before she could get her bearings, she was assaulted by a hundred different things. Feelings and all of them new--

'Rebirthing now!

I wanna live for love, wanna live for you and me.

Breathe, for the first time now--

I come alive somehow.

Rebirthing now!

I Wanna live my life, wanna give you everything.

Breathe for the first time now--

I've come alive somehow!'

She was suffocating. She didn't just feel like she was suffocating, she was. Her hands clawed at her chest, her new lungs burned with the sudden need for air, And Teira's body jerked, spasming as she sat suddenly upright, eyes impossibly wide, gasping for breath.

She breathed.

She leaned against Max and for the first time, she breathed.

The first breath was raspy and her lungs burned with a blistering sensation of pain, her whole frame shaking with the effort. But that initial breath seemed to clear the way, and the next one hurt but not as badly until she stopped breathing so heavily and gradually the breathes became soothing, cleansing.

The next sensation to overwhelm her, was her heartbeat...

Where her hands had clutched at her chest, she could feel the flutter of a pulse. And what was more, she could hear it beating like a gentle echo in her ears singing 'I'm alive, I'm alive~'

She had a heart.

And as she looked at Maximos, it skipped a beat.

The split in her body was pressed together as flesh and shadow alike knitted themselves together and the hole in her chest closed, securing all her precious new organs safely, for such things are not meant to be exposed. The brain said so.

And just as she identified where the thought had come from, it felt like her mind shattered, swept away in a tsunami of thoughts, impulses, ideas, senses, feelings. It was overwhelming, and it HURT.

"AHHHHHHGGN!"

She screamed into Max's chest as her hands went to her head and the world's worst migraine gripped her skull. Her thoughts were so loud she couldn't hear anything else-- each of them screaming at her how it was more important than the other and should be addressed first.

And then suddenly it stopped. As if some giant hand came in and squashed all the madness under it's thumb and swept the noise away. She could hear again, she could think.. but more than that she could think quiet orderly thoughts and things like breathing were second nature. She sagged with sudden relief as the subconscious split from conscious, resting against her brother as she caught her breath. Apparently screaming used up quite a lot of air...

Tell me when I'm gonna live again

Tell me when I'm gonna breathe you in

Tell me when I'm gonna feel inside

Tell me when I'm gonna feel alive

'...You tell me.'

She looked up, meeting that gentle, simple smile and answered with an echoing one. She leaned up, lifting her hands to his face as one hand cupped his cheek and the other brushed over his chin, her fingers tracing along his lips as she studied him.

Her heart raced, pounding in her chest. She hesitated for a moment, fascinated by her body's reaction even as her cheeks burned with colour. She slipped her hands from his face, tracing down his neck and over his shoulders, marveling at the sensation of his jacket's texture beneath her palms. And then, she wrapped her arms around him, pulled him down to her and raising her face to his, she pressed her lips so gently, so tenderly to his in a soft caress.

Slowly she drew back, her eyes meeting his as she smiled and settled back against him.

"Definitely different, but not in a bad way...

... Better, I think."

Tell me when I'm gonna live again

Tell me when this fear will end

Tell me when I'm gonna feel inside

Tell me when I'll feel alive

She fell quiet as she watched her chest rise and fall in time with his. Each breath bringing new scents and new tastes to her attention.

"Bath soap..."

Her voice was soft and contemplative as she smiled up at him. She had been able to smell in her previous form, but compared to this-- it seemed like a cheap knock off. This was so much richer... Underneath the scent of soap was the scent that was just him. Just Maximos. The scent of his skin, she breathed in deeply, drinking it in. It was soothing... but there was another scent. A scent that she could guess at and chose not too.

'Not right now... Just, for this moment... not yet.'

Rebirthing now!

I wanna live for love, wanna live for you and me.

Breathe for the first time now--

I come alive somehow.

Rebirthing now!

I Wanna live my life, wanna give you everything.

Breathe for the first time now--

I've come alive somehow.

I've come alive somehow~

Leaning her cheek against his chest, she listened to the rhythm of his heart, his seemed to sing in harmony with hers, a soft melody of 'We're alive! We're alive!~'

She was so happy, she had waited so long to see him again, and while their meeting was a bittersweet one, she was truly happy, truly thankful, that in this moment, they could be together.

Max was the most important thing in the whole world to her. She would fight forever to live beside him, to stay with him so that always, always they could be together.

"I love you, Nii-chan."

The smile on her face echoed the honesty and warmth of her words as she tilted her head back to look up at him, as she reached for his hand and gave it a little squeeze...

...

...

...

___________________>;;

She made a face and glanced from his hand to his face accusingly.

"Ah... Nii-chan...

... You were touching...

...and you weren't wearing gloves."

1029Maximos

Maximos felt like a monster. Like he was doing some horrible thing.

Part of him hated it, part of him deep and far behind the heart reveled in it.

There were screams and please through his hand and a wave of emotions he wished he could relent to. But they were lose, they were swallowed by the very malice that possessed the arm itself.

He was causing her so much pain, so much agony. But...birth was agonizing. Nothing in life worth having was easily attained and life itself was no exception. It was those that made it through this struggle that earned the right to live.

Her chest heaved, and she breathed such ragged and desperately deep breaths. He could feel the burning scrape at the end of each breath. And then she leaned on him. Her breathing slowed and calmed, and he knew, he knew that this was not over. But he wrapped his arms around her, very gently, not constricting or squeezing. It was a worldless way of saying, "I'm here."

And then the next wave struck.

"AHHHHHHGGN!"

No one in this world is born possessing anything, no one is born clothed, and more over no one is born alone. Teira would be no different, neither Death, nor Fate, nor even Life could pull him away from her here and now.

And then, she wrapped her arms around him, pulled him down to her and raising her face to his, she pressed her lips so gently, so tenderly to his in a soft caress.

And they kissed.

He didnt pull away, he only stiffened for a moment before letting the moment flow. His face was as redder than her hair, like a balloon that just might pop if the wind blew right. But he was smiling, he was smiling from ear to ear the sort of wide and honest smile that almost never saw the light of day.

Slowly she drew back, her eyes meeting his as she smiled and settled back against him. He spoke. He felt hear pounding heart echoing against his chest. He felt her hands over him, like the hands of a child feeling everything for the first time, but only if that child had an adults mind. Soon she was settling, easing, into life, into reality. And she spoke.

"Definitely different, but not in a bad way...

... Better, I think."

He smiled, his mismatched eyes staring into hers. Maximos' mind was swimming. From outside he could not tell if everything was working according to form. The heart was beating, but was the brain sending? Was the spine coordinating? Were the organs all functioning? Did this body work? But more than that, he was swimming in feelings. Pride. Doubt. Fear. Concern. Happiness. All and all, he couldnt say anything. He just didnt know what to say. If he tried, it likely would have sounded as if he had just swallowed a dictionary and was vomiting up words randomly. But his eyes showed it all, his face said more words than any volume.

"Bath soap..."

His face turned a sort of red in the cheeks. Yes. Yes he did. He also smelled of a few not so pleasant things which he was sure she could also smell. This added a good deal of self consciousness to the list of tumultuous ideas and thoughts robbing his words. Of course, overlapping it all was a layer of relief. If she was noticing things like his scent, she wasnt dying in agony. That was good. And just as soon, his mind became clear as Teira said.

"I love you, Nii-chan."

His eyes snapped open wide. His mind rushed to not more than half an hour ago on the Island's surface. His mind replayed the scene slowly, so he could hear it, and feel it again.

"Hmmm....I love you Nii-Chan! I dont wanna leave!"

Maximos dropped to his knees nearly drowning in the imaginary hug that followed. His sword quivering in a shaky grasp. Pain crept around him like an old friend ready to drag him away with it forever. He didnt say those words that day, he couldnt...

I...lo...

He couldnt say it then. He couldnt say it on his knees in the dusty training ground. Teira might even recognize the pause, awkward an unnatural and then.

I...

Her hand squeezed his, and his squeezed in return, he gulped as if swallowing something large that had blockaded his throat for far too long and said.

I love you too...

And then again, slower and softer...

I love you too...

She made a face, like something was suddenly wrong. Like he had made some sort of mistake. A horrible face to make in the wake of a man saying something he felt so afraid to say. He wanted to immediately apologize for all of it! For the kiss, for the words, for something else he might have done but did not know! But then she said...

"Ah... Nii-chan...

... You were touching...

...and you weren't wearing gloves."

...And relief poured over him. He pulled her closer, keeping their hands interlaced as he put his arm around her and pulled her close. Things were so like last time. Teira was born and immediately she was close, she was touching him. But last time he felt so scared, so stiff. Now this time she was close, and he returned the sentiment. And then he whispered, only because he knew she'd hear. He said.

Its alright...I think its safe this time...

But as he held her, his head over hers and looking behind her, he made a gasp of sorts. He nearly forgot! It was something melancholy. But it was something more beautiful than he had ever planned it to be. Make spoke, his voice no longer uncertain but carrying a sort of bittersweet melancholy.

Born of my shadow...borne by her spirit...

A small, sad breath.

But we cant cannot carry you anymore...you must carry yourself...I know you are ready.

His hand would slip from Teira's, both resting on her shoulder as he gently pushed one and pulled the other, signaling her to turn around.

Turn around my dear...she served you well...now say farewell...

Behind Teira, was Teira. The old Teira. Perhaps now, in this new body she could understand why Max could have called the old a doll. And that was how she looked now. Her legs were bent, but her hands were folded over her chest, and her eyes were shut...sleeping. In her hands was a rose, a black rose that was once in this new forms hands.

She looked peaceful, serene. Like a porcelain doll. Completely with cracks. Small pencil lines. But they were spreading. A wind was blowing on the old Teira that niether Max nor the new could feel. Slowly bits of her were blowing away like ash caught in a gentle breeze. Filling each crack and beneath each ashy flake was a pale, violet glow. It was the last embers on a dying flame.

More and more of her form was covered until all at once it collapsed under its own weight. It was nothing messy, rather that she was there at one moment, and gone in the very next leaving only a pile of pale glowing violet and royal purple ash, the glow quickly fading. Soon all that would be left was this body, formed of Teira. Formed by how Teira had made herself over her life. No longer anyone else. And then, there was nothing.

Nothing but a black rose, resting on a very small mound of ash, inside of a coffin.

1030Lady Sierra

It was those strong arms around her shoulders, that wordless 'I'm here' that helped guide her through the pain and confusion of the change. In a sense, she had shed the cocoon of her own body and was experiencing a metamorphosis into something more complete, more evolved, more beautiful.

A truer self then she'd known could exist.

Despite any feelings of malice, or any delight at the macabre process, it was the warmth and safety of his arms, that spoke loudest of all to her. It was his presence, watching over her that she would remember much later.

She might recall the look of not-quite-sane excitement, the thrill in his eyes, but she understood that look. It was the same look -she- got when she was fighting. Even against him. It was the face of something familiar, something with an awful, horrifying potential. But, she trusted him. Just as she'd trusted him not to sever her arm, she had trusted him, literally, with her soul. It was a trust that ran far deeper with merely trusting someone with your life... or your arm.

And that trust was rewarded.

Neither Death, nor Fate, nor even Life could pull him away from her here and now.

It was the strength of that connection, that bond of love and determination, that devotion that she felt. That welcomed her as she was reborn and took her first breath of life. It was that love that echoed in the very beat of her heart as she smiled up at him.

It welled within her breast, her heart fluttering like a caged thing that would burst free, the feeling was so overwhelmingly powerful as their lips met. As the tension ran out of his body and in that moment of tenderness they just simply were.

Just like Maximos had needed someone, needed her. She needed him.

Her feelings were complicated, their relationship, hard to define.

But simply existing together like this, there was no need for definitions. It was something they both recognized and understood deep down in their hearts, even if their minds hadn't quite made sense of it.

And she said the only words that made sense, the only words that fit what she felt, for someone had told her, that to 'love' was to need someone. To want to be around them, always. That to be without them, made you very sad...

"I love you, Nii-chan."

That was how she felt. The desire to be beside him, was so strong that it ate at her when they were apart. The feeling that she would do anything for him, to be with him.

She grinned up at him, her blush a mirror of his own red face as his eyes poured out all the things he couldn't put to words.

'I...'

Their fingers intertwined as he gave her a little squeeze back. And then, swallowing hard like he had just choked down one of D's super sized gumballs-- he spoke at the same time that she noticed and made a face, narrowing her eyes.

'I love you too...'

That distracted her! Her eyes widened slightly, as her heart skipped a beat and something tightened in her chest. It was one thing for her to tell him-- But this, this was the first time he'd told her. The first time he'd breached the wordless barrier and returned, what had up til now, had been unspoken, yet understood between them.

And then he said it again, softly, more gently and with certainty.

'I love you too...'

His words caressed her ears like the notes of a song. It was, the most beautiful thing, she'd ever heard. She smiled so wide at him, it felt as if her face would break. She KNEW that he loved her, she always had. But hearing it like this, made her happier than she could have thought possible.

And here too, she experienced something new, her stomach flip flopped. Her heart had turned into a butterfly, and there were more fluttering to get free in her tummy. It was weird but not unpleasant feeling.

Basking in the warmth that spread throughout her being, savouring these feelings, these sensations.

She was the happiest she'd ever been... And yet, it wasn't enough to make her forget about a very serious offense. Something that had been explained as being VERY important only a brief period of time ago, something that SHE had been accosted for--

The >____________> face returned and Maximos suddenly looked TERRIFIED.

"Ah... Nii-chan...

... You were touching...

...and you weren't wearing gloves."

All this talk about conduct and safety! And he hadn't just touched her body without gloves, no no, he had punched a hole through both her chests and grabbed her very soul with his bare hands! So much for his rule.

'Its alright...I think its safe this time... '

She still peered around at him suspiciously through narrow eyes, her face boasting a serious dose of 'O RLY' that said she wasn't falling for it. She was about to accuse him of trying to get out of trouble by making exceptions, but his voice stopped her. His chin resting atop her head and his arms around her, he gasped and then spoke, with a touch of something bittersweet colouring his voice.

'Born of my shadow...borne by her spirit...'

He paused, a small sad breath filled that momentary silence despite the words echoing in her ears, resonating like bells. They stirred something in her, and a sense of 'something's coming' filled her. Goosebumps raised on her arms, the little hairs on the back of her neck stood on end as she shivered.

'But we cant cannot carry you anymore...you must carry yourself...I know you are ready.

Turn around my dear...she served you well...now say farewell... '

She let his hands turn her around, directing her gaze to the shell of her former self. A lump rose in her throat as sadness swelled within her like a rising tide. Her previous body was laid out in an identical fashion to how the new body had been when she first opened the coffin. The rose that these hands held, was now clasped in unmoving fingers.

There was something so sad about the sight. Here was a part of herself, and even though it wasn't the case, thoughts of guilt for 'discarding' and 'abandoning' that which had given her form, protected her and allowed her to exist with him, to be a part of [/i]his[/i] world... this world... The tears stung her eyes and this time she couldn't contain them. They spilled down her cheeks as before her very eyes, her former, doll-like body began to break apart.

She recalled vaguely, her brother's words at the Crimson Hawk, warning her about her will manifesting physically. That without a will to exist, the body would break apart and die.

By removing the soul, the will had left and this empty vessel had nothing to hold it together. The cracks spread, they started slowly, and then began advancing down her limbs more rapidly, spreading out from her chest.

Reaching her arm out, She laid her flawless hand over the cracked one, gently, as if to let her former self know it was okay, that she hadn't left it to vanish alone.

She watched helplessly as the shell crumbled, pieces flaking off. Everything cracked and crumbled to dust. Like ash, small flakes of shadow peeled off and danced, drifting along on some unseen breeze, a soft violet glow, like the fading light of a dying sun, filtered through the breaks in her body, until the entire shell collapsed. Teira's hand grabbed at the pieces as if she would try and hold them together, but they slipped through her fingers as she cried. Nothing, all that remained was a pile of purple ashes, surrounded by the fading glow. With nothing left to contain it, the light was extinguished.

And that was it. Her shoulder's shook as she stared solemnly at the shimmering pile and the rose that sat delicately atop it. For a long moment she didn't say anything, and then slowly, almost reverently, she leaned forward, scooping up the ashed in her hands, the rose with it. She held them so tenderly, with so much respect as a gentle smile painted her face.

"In death, there is life. One must die to be reborn."

She had come a long way, from weeping over enchanted vegetables. (Although it was likely she would still weep if someone were to tell her her beloved Vider was going to die). And yet, she spoke, with an understanding and an insight, that she hadn't had before, a maturity garnered through the experiences of the past two years peeked out through that innocent face.

Her face focused and as she looked down, shadow flowed forth from her hands, as if it were liquid. It took shape, raising like walls around the ash, until it formed a tall long necked bottle with a wider rounder base. The shadow gripped the rose, coating it and pushing it into place, as the liquid darkness hardened. In her hands, she held an elegant black bottle, with a rose stopper. the black was that 'true' black, that reflected in it, all the colours of the spectrum in a soft iridescent shimmer. Very carefully she hugged the bottle to her chest and turned around to face her brother.

She gathered herself, wiping her eyes with one hand and smiled. Whispering softly she said,

"Thank you."

1031Maximos

"In death, there is life. One must die to be reborn."

He smiled now.

It was a soft, fragile thing that barely played at the edges of his mouth.

She had a learned a lesson here that an assortment of vegetables could never teach. She had not really been living until he left his life. He had been born again, in death. But more so, she could never appreciate what it truly meant to die, until she had experienced the gift of life.

Now perhaps, Teira would understand the preciousness of the form in which she currently lived. Could she imagine Maximos where she was, placing her remains in a bottle but knowing that her death, was not an evolution but simply a loss? And so now perhaps she could treat her life with caution. True, her soul could last outside longer than most others, but it would still be prey for the Reapers. A fact that the Shadow of Death could not revel as much as his lips beckoned him too.

In Teira's death, and rebirth there were a thousand lessons and sentiments that he wished he could expound on. But, the very need to expound on such would show she was not ready to learn them. And some may need time to penetrate and permeate.

"Thank you."

She said, his eyes meeting hers. He could see it was true and honest, and that she had learned much simply from the fact she had saved to ashes and rose. She did not leave the body, but preserved the memory. She appreciated.

Words escaped for response. "Your welcome" was too pathetically small. What he wanted and needed to say, she already knew and so the point was to bring it to the fore and remind her of it. And he did, with a smile. She knew the kind. The rare kind that shows flecks of a man, a hero, a good person now lost so long ago. It made a very distinct line to those that looked close enough, it shined out above the other smiles. And he met her eyes with it.

The moment could have last an eternity if there wasnt a knock on the door.

It was a Skellion, Skellie for short. A tall outline of a man cut out from shadow and pasted against shadow, it wore a gray theatre mask with two beading violet eyes, and its black hand knocked against the inside of a partly opened door.

Maximos looked up at it, and nodded, and it bowed, shut the door, and left. Then he turned back to Teira, an apology that was never spoke on his features as he said.

We really mus'nt keep Walter waiting. He's in the gymnasium preparing your next present.

Maximos moved to stand, and help Teira. Because, Teira might notice something the moment she tried to stand....She was heavy. She had bone now, and flesh, and meat, and blood! That was all much heavier than an empty shell. What was more, she had to work her legs and she had simply never done that with these legs before. It might take some work but Maximos would help her to her feet and to the door.

A bandaged hand would rest on the door and begin to shove it open before he suddenly froze in place like a deer in headlights. He'd turn back, with something of a grimmace and say.

And what would Walter say if he saw you dressed like that?

That, being nothing.

1032Lady Sierra

  • TAP TAP TAP -

The knock on the door startled Teira as her head whipped around to see who was there. She relaxed as her gaze rested on the Skellie. Allowing herself a brief moment to appreciate it's design, she noted that her brother knew how to make things practical and yet pleasing. She especially liked the aesthetics of the theatre mask and how it drew attention to the eyes. Striking eyes that seemed to weep violet.

As it departed Teira turned her attention back to her brother, she smiled, answering the needless apology with her own wordless reply.

'We really mus'nt keep Walter waiting. He's in the gymnasium preparing your next present. '

He said it.

The magic words. She went to jump to her feet and found that her legs were suddenly all a tangle. Her expression was both indignant and shocked as she tripped over her own leaden limbs and feel face first in a most ungraceful manner.

"Aiyya!"

Only a steady, helping hand stopped her from doing a face plant. She looked at him sheepishly as she accepted the hand. Grateful that she'd just been spared kissing concrete, but annoyed that something so gods-blasted simple, was suddenly so difficult!

She let him help her walk, as she focused on simply placing one foot in front of the other. She was going to have spend a lot of hours working out to get these new legs in shape if she hoped to be able to anything that resembled dancing or fighting in the near future. She could just IMAGINE trying to do a pirouette when she was having trouble simply standing.

'And what would Walter say if he saw you dressed like that?'

"...!"

Teira's eyes widened in horror as she realized what Max said, startling her out of her thoughts. She let her gaze fall as she looked over her naked body and imagined what the butler would have to say indeed.

A grimace twisted her face even as her cheeks flushed.

She made a move to step away from Maximos, to retrieve her forgotten cloak, stumbled and stopped.

Holding the bottle of ashes in one hand, she held out the other and closed her eyes. One of the first things Walter had ever taught her, was how to form her own clothing,

Shadows gathered around her figure, concealing her form and then taking shape as they fell in styled lengths. An ebony bodice, corseted and trimmed with delicate floral lace. A flowing skirt that was higher in the front and trailed at the back fell around her legs. This too was edged in the delicate lace. She'd picked a short front for the skirt as not to trip over it and make walking any more of a challenge than it already was. However, she left her feet bare, shoes too would hinder her ability to move at this point.

A black walking staff, almost taller than she was, took shape in her outstretched hand. As her fingers closed around it, she opened her eyes and shifted all her weight onto her new walking stick and looked to her brother for approval.

"Better?"

1033Maximos

Of course he couldnt let her far. Maximos would always be there to catch her if she fell. Always.

He hid it well, but in a way Maximos was almost happy to see her fall. Happy, only that it gave him the chance to help her, to be a part of her life, and even to be needed. There was so much more to missing someone than seeing them or touching them, there was a feeling when one was a part of your life, not just present for it. And while Teira would likely never ever claim that Max was ever any less a part of her life...words were easy. There was icy tundra of a gap between words, and Maximos' heart. Actions like this were pure.

As she came back dressed, and dressed well, as well as armed with a walking stick, Maximos smiled. He smiled like a father watching a child's first steps, or perhaps one looking into a picture of his daughter as a baby and noting the woman she was standing before him. Max wasnt he father, but he had to play the roll at times. Two years ago....and then now...He was snapped out of his contemplation by her voice.

"Better?"

Yes!

He said suddenly, shaking his head and giving her another once over from toe to head and back.

Yes indeed! Walter will be proud but...

And with that he took a step forward, and brought both hands about even with her shoulders. A second step, and his hands reached around behind her neck as he said.

Dont forget these...

Four fingers tapped the back of her neck. Maximos' middle and index finger both touched her pale skin and would immediately cause a gentle warmth. It was like having warm water poured down her spine, but in reverse as it traveled, and across her back and chest and centered where Maximos' fingers touched.

Then he brought his fingers forward, tracing two lines from the spot on her neck, to the finger of her top. Where his fingers passed, the chain of two necklaces were formed, and when his fingers met in front of her there was pale white round light, which was then cut into by a jet black glowing cross, and when the glows faded Teira was wearing both of her necklaces.

Max would explain, two fingers pinching the newest moon pendant and lifting it slightly to bring it to her attention.

This may be light, but you bore it within you. Its yours, never lost.

Two fingers mirrored the previous motion with the black cross pendant as he set down the first.

This, is a piece of your own shadow and forever linked to me. Alive as long as I am.

Both pendants were placed down, and Max took the moment to center them on her as he said.

You'll never really be without them, but they are pretty to look at.

Finally his eyes rose, a small grin on his face. He looked over her, at her hair and down at her feet. He look at her silent for a tad longer than might be normal, or done in a normal happenstance and then finally looked her in the eyes as he said softly.

You look beautiful....Come now, we're going to be late.

His hand reached for hers and he pushed open the laboratory doors to lead them back into the main hall. Max knew the route as well as she hopefully did. Shadow Island was a maze of sorts if you didnt know where you were, and the Gym was a way away from the Lab.

Still he was steady and slow with his steps, never rushing her. Though Teira might just notice that without her command the shadows seemed to be assisting her, giving support here or there when a knee wobbled or an ankle threatened to give out.

There was a sound in the halls, a resounding bang, like clockwork. It would seem small and distant, but the farther they traveled the louder it became.

Very soon, they were standing before a set of double sliding doors about a dozen feet tall, and Maximos was slipping his hand from hers to pull them open. On the inside the walls looked like two of the man wall wooden panels that filled the room, so that when shut, when someone was within the Gymnasium it looked as if there were no doors at all. This room was everything Teira would remember. Weapon racks, magic circles drawn in the ground, all wood surfaces cleaner and shinier than mortally possible. The walls were made of 10ftwide wooden panels, each with a thick bar at about 4ft high, which met up with the bar on next panel, and gave the room an appearance slightly similar to a dance studio.

That was all usual. What was unusual was the thunderous BANG that came in time with all the others, and was in cue with Walter slamming what appeared to be one of the wall panels back into the wall. Only...for that split second it was visible it looked as if the wall panel had been slid out of the wall like some giant filing cabinet drawer and there was something behind it. Something large and...it was gone entirely too fast.

What mattered now was that Maximos was walking ahead of her to the center of the gymnasium where a large magic circle resided in the ground. And that as he stepped ahead he said.

Wait here my dear.

Now, Walter was handing Maximos what was very clearly a long sword, with a two handed grip, in a plain black sheath with gold trim. The details of the sword were infact, that it had none. It looked very simple and ordinary. He could be heard saying barely above his breath.

Be still M'Lady, they are for our protection...

And then he waved Teira forward saying.

Come Teira, I'd like you to meet someone.

1034Lady Sierra

'Dont forget these... '

She grinned back at him, and then blinked as he reached behind her neck. As his fingers slid over her skin in a tickling caress. two fingers on each hand, traced the lines around to the front of her throat and down to her clavicle. As soon as he touched her, she realized what was missing. Only having her hands full had stopped her from her usual mannerism of fingering her cross pendant in thought and so she hadn't noticed right away that her necklaces were missing. But as soon as she felt his light touch, and did not feel the press of cord and chain between his skin and hers she dropped her walking stick, her fingers flying to her throat.

'This may be light, but you bore it within you. Its yours, never lost.

This, is a piece of your own shadow and forever linked to me. Alive as long as I am.

You'll never really be without them, but they are pretty to look at. '

She relaxed as he explained and they took shape under their hands, hers resting atop his as it rested at her throat and she sighed in relief. She squeezed her hand around his, pressing the pendants into their grasp as she smiled at him.

She could feel the heat rising in her cheeks as his eyes lingered on her. Apparently having a brain meant you were more self-conscious? Not that she minded, but she did wonder what he saw when he looked at her like that.

'You look beautiful....Come now, we're going to be late.'

"Then all is well, for it would not be fitting to be anything less when I'm at you're side."

Her smile spread to a grin as she beamed at him, blushing as she let him lead her by the hand. her tail fished up her walking stick so that she didn't have to bend down and transferred it to her other hand as she nestled the vase very carefully in the crook of her arm and let him lead her.

Holding his hand tightly, she tried to distribute her weight between the walking stick and her brother, but still in ungraceful moments, he would find Teira leaning on him heavily before righting herself. She smiled though, as she felt the shadows embrace her and help lift her up. Welcoming, supporting her with silent encouragement.

'Thank you.'

She thought at them lovingly. The distance from the lab to the gymnasium was fairly considerable even normally. But the trip took them about twice as along as usual. Although, she was able to estimate their progress by the proximity of the mysterious banging noises that echoed up and down the shadowed corridors. When they finally got there, Teira was sweating slightly and her face was pinched with strain and concentration. She was leaning heavily on both her walking stick and her brother when another deafening

  • BANG! -

The sound through the doors stung her ears, causing her to wince and look up just in time as the large double doors opened and--

  • BANG! -

She saw-- she wasn't sure WHAT she saw. She just blinked rather puzzled, squinting at Walter and the wall panel. She felt Maximos let go of her hand, and compensated by putting all her weight on the staff as she looked around.

'Wait here my dear.'

She nodded and waited, taking comfort in the familiarity of the gym. The long hours they'd both spent here together. The smell of blood and sweat and metal. It smelled so good, appealing to her senses with a strength that had been lacking before. Her fingers twitched, clenching around the staff as she ached to hold a blade and spar. But first she'd have to work out these legs... She frowned looking down at her feet and managing to look insulted at their disgraceful condition. No, no this wouldn't do at all.

'Be still M'Lady, they are for our protection...'

"...?!"

Teira's head snapped up as the soft spoken words touched her ears. Her eyes went straight to her brother and from him to Walter and then to the sword that Maximos' was holding.

'Come Teira, I'd like you to meet someone.'

Slowly she made her way across the floor, the soft tap, tap, tap of her walking stick the only noise she made as she closed the distance and entered the circle, her eyes alight with curiosity and questioning.

1035Maximos

Stop!

Maximos suddenly called out as if it her very life depended on it. At the moment, the Shadow was standing roughly one step back from the epicenter of the large and ornate magic circle drawn in the gymnasium floor. At the epicenter was one single ring with no magic symbols inside of it, and Teira was about to cross into that ring when Maximos called out. Teira would even find that if she ventured that step that shadows and tendrils and many manner of magics would whip from the shadows to suspend her.

Thats close enough.

He said, holding out his left hand, his palm vertical in the universal symbol for "stop". In his other hand was this ordinary sword. At closer inspection it was even more plain. This was a sword you could buy at any store on Gaia for 2gold, if even that. Still, Maximos held it with all the reverence of a nobleman. His hand was tightly grasped around the brown leather sheath, just above the hand guard, and it was close by his side, though it never touched.

Only when he was completely sure Teira would not move did the smirk begin to play on his cheeks.

There is so little in a name.

He said, lifting the sword and holding it out in front of him. Toward Teira but out of her reach.

An assortment of letters can never really describe a being. To really know someone, to really meet them...you must know their story.

Max's right hand turned so that the sword was horizontal now, both of his hands held in front of him. He looked down at it, as if pouring over every intricate detail. As if this was a finely crafted piece of work...which it clearly was not. And then he looked up and said.

Would you like to hear her story?

1036Lady Sierra

'Stop!'

And so she did. Nearly tripping as she did so quite suddenly, but she managed to regain her balance and remain upright as she looked questioningly at her brother and the seemingly ordinary blade he held.

As he talked, she listened and watched. Watched the way he handled the weapon like a precious treasure, the way he touched it with the utmost respect.

His strange words from just a couple moments ago echoed in her ears and she stared at the sword wonderingly. He held it out, but she did not snatch for it or grab. Such behaviour would be rude and Teira had been raised better than that. if this was her brother's gift to her, than it was not 'hers' until he handed it to her. And if it wasn't, then she had no right to lay hands on it without permission.

As she gazed at the blade she grew more and more curious. It felt as if the sword was almost deceptively plain. That there was more to it than met the eye.

And so when Maximos said,

'An assortment of letters can never really describe a being. To really know someone, to really meet them...you must know their story.

Would you like to hear her story?'

She replied,

"I would be honored in the hearing of her tale, brother."

1037Maximos

Excellent.

It was said not with Maximos' usual exuberance, but with the aire of an orator about to tell a formal assembly a grand tale which would follow them all their lives. Maximos even went so far as to cough and clear his throat, covering his mouth with his left fist, and returning the sword to a normal grasp as he did so.

Occasionally, as he spoke Maximos' eyes would fall to the sword like a lecturer checking his index cards. At times and for parts of the story his eyes stood on the sword almost as if reading the entire story from it. He did not rush his words, despite the length of the tale, but instead gave every piece emphasis and reverence as if not to do so would be the grandest folly.

Max told Teira the story, and it went like this.

We know not in what world only that it was peaceful, and we know not her name only that very long ago a young girl was born. We shall call her "Lady". Lady's fault that her parents were not ready for children. Her father and mother were both blacksmiths, and some of the very best in the land. There wares were wanted everywhere, and by most everyone. Couriers could not be trusted. Employees and apprentices had absconded with priceless creations in the past. Each and every deliver was done by either the young women's father, or mother. It was not

This of course meant that for long durations of time she was left in the care of her older sister. Lady began to notice that whenever mother was home and father was not, her sister seemed to be saddened and in tears. And whenever father was home and mother was not, her sister was absent all together as was he. This continued until Lady came of age. Mother and Father were always arguing.

At 10 years of age, she was finally trusted to be home by herself. It was during that winter that her sister, only age 16 passed away. Father blamed the harsh weather, mother seemed constantly saddened. And now when both parents left for delivery Lady took it upon herself to train with the forge. She would only use scrap metals so as not to waste Father's precious supplies or gain his notice. She was forbidden to craft on her own and Father's hand was vicious.

At 12 years of age Lady learned the truth, and she was not prepared. Mother was away, when Father came into her room. His hands moved on her in ways they shouldnt and...

Maximos stopped. This was one of those moments he appeared the be reading the sword, and he appeared most distraught. His left hand even moved to touch the blade as if comforting it. After a pause, he continued.

Lady endured the abuse of a man who missed his wife dearly, and monstrously. She did not tell her mother as her sister had, but learned from her mother what sort of "lies" were being spread by her sister about her father. And why when mother was home, her sister was always so saddened. Mother and Father argued more. Then with foolish bravery, with her mother absent she confronted her father. At 12 years of age she learned that her sister was killed out in the woods two years prior by her father...Lady no longer had the patience to endure the abuse of an evil man.

Piece by piece, filament by filament, bit by bit she began crafting her own sword. Her heart was filled with the desire to see a wrong made right. A very many times her father game back early and the searing hot blade had to be hide on Lady's person. Her blood. Her sweat, and her heart were poured into that sword, her first sword. Her only sword. And at age 14 when what her father had done to so many village girls came to light and the knights surrounded their home hunting for him, after she had found him over his mothers lifeless body, it was Lady who took his life.

Such was her first righteous act. The Order of the Lius took her in. Lady swore herself to righteousness. By her hand, the wicked would fall. So began her legend.

Ladies rise through the ranks of the Order was impressive. She, in few years showed what heartfelt determination does against those who were simply acting because they were told. By age 18, she had her own squadron. She had learned the art of spell writing and crafting and improved on her one sword. And then the Blackening arrived. These beings were the epitome of unholiness, of unclean, of disgust, and debauchery. They were "demons" and "monsters", and were a threat to the world as a whole and Lady fought them. With her every breath she fought them.

At age 20 Lady was legend. She was promoted head of several divisions of knights and the sight of her on the battlefield meant a victory was upon them. This world was young and had no gods, but a definite understanding of light and dark. If the Blackening was darkness, Lady was chosen by the Light. Through it all she fought with one blade, and while it seemed to at times be stronger than others, and while it had a legend all itself, it was only ever the same blade to her at hand been in her village two decades earlier.

At age 30, Lady fell. A mortal wound was struck while she dealt the final blow to the commander of the Blackening forces assaulting the headquarters of the Order. She fell, but the light would not let her pass. It infused itself with her and rose her anew. Her self and her sword were reborn to fight again.

At age 130, Lady had mounted countless quests and was world wide known for being singlehanded responsible for the golden era in which everyone lived. Her power was unmatched, her skills unequal. Wicked beings were killed simply by speaking her name. I dare say for you and I Teira, there is simply no option other than to underestimate her.

Maximos proceeded to list several other battles, statistics about thousands of troops versus much smaller thousands. Dark monsters of impossible scale and size felled. Battle after battle, legend after legend, and even as much as he told the feeling was constantly present that he had barely tipped the full scale of holy war this woman had seen. And then finally...

Roughly a thousand years later, Lady passed. But in her passing her sword was left behind to watch the world.

Maximos took a step back. He lift the sword in his right hand and then made a motion as if he was hanging it on a rack only instead the sword hung on the air. It bobbed gently on the ebb and flow of waves that could not be seen.

Now standing beside the sword he said.

Some say she placed herself within the blade, and as it was passed on from one Grandmaster of the Order of Leus to the next, over countless generations it there were as many theories as there were owners. And the sword only grew.

His arms opened wide as if he might hug the sword and the entire space around it. It was a dramatic gesture if there ever was one.

Teira! I present to you...

A pause for suspense, and anticipation.

...The Lady Glammour.

Immediately after speaking the name, Maximos took one large step outside of the spell circle. As if the name was a code word the magic began immediately. The "ordinary" quickly peeled off of the sword before Teira like flecks of paint, or loose scales, they torn off and fluttered into oblivion. Behind them was gold such as would put the sun itself to shame, and white so pure that any other seemed black and tarnished in comparison. This was a mighty sword. A two handed sword. Its blade was a flawless white with gold engraves traced throughout, its hilt was sunshine yellow and ivory. A thousand intricate details covered it, from filaments to runes, to small niches in the hilt with still yet undisclosed purpose.

But what was truly amazing, as Maximos began to step out from behind the magic circle, was that the sword was glowing. Not like the purple fires or violet glows that fill the house visible to those only with Dark Vision. This was real, honest to god light, which was so very bright that it stung even Maximos' eyes.

The light filled the entire magic circle and was threatening to burst free...indigo and violet poured along the floor bringing to life an intensely detailed magical array built into the floor and ceiling and walls, and even still the light expanded until suddenly...

Be still M'Lady, they are for our protection...

...The glow stopped. It retreated back until it was little more than sparkles dancing around the glowing sword. It was clear for anyone to see that it stopped of its own accord. If it hadnt, the house would have fallen down around their ears unable to withstand the light.

Max stepped around the circle toward Teira, speaking as he did so.

If it is dark, she will bring it light. If it is unholy, she will purify it. There is no wickedness this cannot end. And thankfully her name is lost lest my speaking it end me. Her power has faded over millenia as the divinity that fed her faded into obscurity. But this, a touch of a miracle remains. If it destroys your soul...

Both of his hands reached for hers to grab them tightly and squeeze them as he said.

...My precious Teira, she will piece it back together. And with but the statement of its name it can appear as harmless as anything to any eyes, no matter how old or refined.

There was a desperation in Maximos' eyes. Like costs had been paid that were most dear and were all worth it for her protection. To know she was safe. So that if she returned to that place, she did so with an exit firmly in hand. She would not be trapped by anything.

It may not vanquish the demonness but it will free you. All she asks is that you speak with her, so that she may judge your character.

Suddenly his eyes broke away, they fell to the floor drooping under the weight of an unseen thought or realization.

But...

He said, and it was as heavy a word as he had ever said in all of his life. The only words heavier were the ones that followed it.

...You do not have to, if you do not want. I...cannot force this on you.

He finally met her eyes again. It was there, in black and white for her to see. It may have pained him to say it, but it was true, it would always be true. And he would have it no other way. She could have this if she wanted it. But only if...

1038Lady Sierra

Teira listened.

She didn't just stand there quietly letting her brother's words register dully as idle chatter-- no. She well and truly listened. Each word had it's own value, each word, every syllable held importance. There are many words that can mean the same thing, but every word was considered and chosen specifically to convey the Lady's story with accuracy and importance. Every enunciation coloured these words and brought them to life. Each word was etched in her heart and ingrained in her mind.

This wasn't fiction. This was HISTORY.

Lady's history.

It was a tale of tragedy, of betrayal and horror... the things she had had to endure and at the hands of the one who was meant to protect her, to love her and shelter her from the world's cruelty until she was strong enough to stand on her own. And yet-- despite that she had found the strength within herself. Young in age, she was old before her time, forced into womanhood, to make terrible decisions while others her age indulged in innocence and fantasy. They dreamed of romance while she lived a nightmare.

But she didn't mourn for herself. She didn't let herself lose herself in the horror or become a helpless victim. She didn't give up or die. She fought. With every fiber of her being she fought. For herself, for a sister lost, a mother... For her broken family. For those who had been wronged and were not strong enough.

Her pain, her contempt, her suffering and her anger became a raging fire that blazed within her. It forged her will into a hardened sharpened steel, even as she forged her sword. Her strength, paid for in blood and sweat and tears.

SHE was the weapon, the sword merely an extension of her will.

She rose like a beacon of hope to those in her world. She became a legend...

What is a legend? A legend is created when something or a series of somethings happens and it touches many. When it is spread by word of mouth and actual knowing. Legends are of a grand scale and their influence widespread. There are two kinds of legend. Legends of light and legends of dark. Of good vs. evil. Heroes and Villains. Heroic legends are created when great deeds are performed, inspiring the people, giving them hope.

Lady was a legend of light, of hope.

And so when darkness threatened the world, her legend lit the path and the people rallied behind her name. She was a Champion of the people, of righteousness. Of justice.

She devoted her whole self to the vow she swore. She gave everything and gave it gladly, selflessly. This was the path she had chosen, and she had not wavered. Never regretting.

She did not fear.

She overcame death and battled on for many decades. Decades in which her people lived under the protection of her dedication to the light and to righteousness.

Over a hundred years later when she passed, she didn't let go. Even in death she hadn't given up. Her will, her spirit still fought on.

She survived. She fought.

It seemed that it was all she knew how to do.

And so even as the rest of her world faded, lost to the sands of time. Even as knowledge of her countless deeds and the sway of her legend vanished... here she was.

Teira! I present to you...

A pause for suspense, and anticipation.

...The Lady Glammour.

Teira stared at the sword with tears streaming down her cheeks. She cried for the one who hadn't cried for herself.

Lady's story resonated within her very being. The will to protect something, the unyielding desire to live on despite all odds. The decision to fight, forever.

Teira was not a hero or a legend, but she understood the choice that Lady had made. And while she was no great beacon of hope, merely a humble shadow who refused to fade when the world had said she shouldn't exist... she understood.

As the sword revealed it's true nature,

The clear tears that traced down her cheeks turned to inky black tracks. The light BURNED. It felt as if she were staring directly into the sun itself. She felt the moon at her throat flare to life, but this was too great, it even burned her brother's eyes. Teira's contempt for the light burned in the pit of her stomach even as her eyes were swallowed by darkness. Soulless black swallowed her golden irises as shadows bled from her eyes protecting her.

If it is dark, she will bring it light. If it is unholy, she will purify it. There is no wickedness this cannot end. And thankfully her name is lost lest my speaking it end me. Her power has faded over millenia as the divinity that fed her faded into obscurity. But this, a touch of a miracle remains. If it destroys your soul...

As the sword... no, as Lady dampened her burning light until the sword just sword of shimmered with a much gentler radiance... Teira's eyes began to return to normal. Gold irises peeked out from eyes edged in obsidian. Her eyes still bleeding shadow although the flow had reduced to a trickle. The moon at her throat still glowed, but like the sword, it's radiance was reduced. Her eyes sought her brother's eyes and a sort of dread began to twist in her gut as he spoke. He couldn't mean to--

...My precious Teira, she will piece it back together. And with but the statement of its name it can appear as harmless as anything to any eyes, no matter how old or refined.

Her eyes widened in horror. He DID. He was intending that SHE should wield this sword. That she, a shadow, a daughter of darkness would inherit this great legend? That she would bear it's legacy? this.. this sword of LIGHT?!! This long sword, bigger than anything she had ever wielded physically, this was a sword that was meant for a warrior who possessed strength and could hack and bash. Not the tiny, delicate and light maneuvers that her fighting style required, for which the length of a long sword would get in the way, would surely injure herself as the blade would be too cumbersome and unable to complete the turns and rotations without colliding with her own flesh. Was he proposing she changed styles? But more than that, did he seriously expect a sword of light and righteousness to agree to be wielded by a hand of darkness? this, this legend who had vanquished darkness with merely an utterance of it's name?!

It may not vanquish the demonness but it will free you. All she asks is that you speak with her, so that she may judge your character.

"Oh, nii-chan..."

The pain in her voice as she began to see his intention, the reason WHY he had made this choice. Why it was THIS sword he offered her... was tangible.

And it wanted to judge her? She knew what she was. She knew that she would fight any, all who threatened her existence, her threatened those she loved no matter who they were. She KNEW that she lusted for battle. That she thrilled for the fight. It was who she was. It was all she had ever known.

What would this great Lady of Righteousness make of that?

Thoughts of Rain, who proclaimed his righteous intentions for good even as he had tried to murder her... murder Maximos. Thoughts of those on Eden, of Victor who honestly believed in his heart that he was doing the right thing, that he would save humanity and the world...

'The road to the hells is paved with good intentions.'

The light poisoning which had been removed, but whose memory burned within her. The memory of the things she'd witnessed done in the name of the light--

She was AFRAID.

Was Lady the same? At one time the mere mention of her name had meant death to the dark. Was that all encompassing? Was it just another form of self righteous zeal? Did all who were felled deserve to die?

But...

...You do not have to, if you do not want. I...cannot force this on you.

Teira's jaw tightened.

In a not-quite graceful movement, she kneeled. The vase was set off to the side, the staff laid in front of her. She looked to Maximos and then her eyes came to rest on the sword. On Lady.

Her face was full of defiance and conviction.

"Judge me if you will... and if you decide, that I am not fit for this world, then let us see whose will is greatest. I will not cower from the light."

Was that rude? Would it offend Lady? Would it disgust her brother who held the sword with the utmost respect and deference?

She bowed her head, for while she did not TRUST the sword, she still respected Lady. She respected her will, her skill and her unwavering dedication. If Teira would agree to Lady's ideals of 'justice' was yet to be determined.

She offered her hands up, flat and palms up, her head still bowed and waited.

Would this sword protect her as Maximos hoped?

Would it be her ally?

Or would it be the very thing that condemned her?

1039Maximos

Maximos looked deeply at Teira, she was a pool of doubt. And why shouldnt she be? Teira was more shadow and darkness than Maximos was. Not more than he had ever been, but he understand. It was in her natural, her instinct, and unfortunately in her history to be wary in the face of the light.

Teira spoke defiantly, she was strong, attacking that which threatened her. Maximos very gently knelt down beside her, his hand rest calmly on her shoulder all as if to say, trust me. And then he said...

True light does not only burn, it warms. True light may chase away the darkness at dawn, but it knows also to give it its time at dusk. True light, respects the balance as we the dark do.

His hand squeezed gently before he stood and walked off behind her. As he said, the weapon asked that they commune alone.

There was silence in the wake of Maximos and Walter's absence. Teira was just left to bask in the faded glow of the sword. And soon, a calm began to fill the room. This was a place of war and combat, but it was slowly taking on a sense of peace. Of goodness. Of safety. They say it is always darkest before the dawn, and it is true that when a candle is lit the shadows surrounding it are the richest. In that way the light seemed to pull into itself, to focus and refine. Where seconds ago this room threatened to fall apart, now it seemed strengthened by the Lady Glammour's soft glow.

Fearful and yet somewhat relaxed by her aura, the shadows rushed to Teira's side. The room seemed a bit darker around her immediately as they came to her for comfort and support.

And then the silence was broken.

The voice that spoke was not the commanding voice of a crusader. This was the warm and loving voice of a mother. The only individual to ever speak so very kindly and warmly to someone who they simply did not know was Maximos himself. The Lady Glammour did not talk down to Teira, despite that she was floating and Teira was kneeling. She talked as if they were equals, all children of the light or dark, balance. This was a voice that had known pain, and weakness, and strength, and even loss and tears. But it was a voice belonging to one that had a strong sense of right and wrong. And immediately it addressed a pressing wrong, as it warmly, almost pleadingly said.

Please child of shadow, stand. The honor is mine, your creator has told me much about you. I wish only to know you, for myself.

The idea that something like this could lie, was akin to the idea that maybe tomorrow the Sun would infact prove itself to be just a big disk in the sky when it fell. What she said was truth. The Shadow's heard it as well and would gently attempt to nudge Teira into standing.

There was a pause, and then voice asked in the same way one might calmly ask over tea.

Do you know wickedness?

1040Lady Sierra

Teira's eyes met Maximos' gaze evenly. But for once, her face did not soften. She trusted him, but no longer did that trust extend beyond himself. Maximos could not control the will of those around him, as it had been proved nearly a year ago in a suite of the Crimson Hawk of tea and chocolates. She trusted her brother. She trusted Walter and she trusted D. Above all, she trusted herself, and nothing and nobody else. This sword definitely had a will of it's own.

She heard his words, she saw what he was telling her...

but...

but...

...that but lingered, entrenched in a very deep rooted doubt.

Her heart raced as he squeezed her shoulder and walked off, leaving her alone with the Lady.

No, not alone.

The shadows came to her, comforting her. The darkness, her closest and oldest friend. She was borne from it. And the shadows recognized her as one of them. Wordless acceptance and gratitude passed between them as she let her love caress the shadows with a thought.

Despite the calming presence, Teira grew only more wary. She knew there were beings who could influence your feelings. make you feel what they wished. She'd witnessed it. She looked up to the sword, mistrust in her eyes as she spoke not rudely, but firmly.

"If that 'feeling' is your doing, please stop. I don't like my feelings being tampered with no matter what the intention. For feelings are tied to thought and I will not have my mind nor my judgment clouded."

And there it was. Judgment was a two-way street.

Teira had learned a very hard lesson.

Appearances can be deceiving.

Rain... Sunstrike... Lies. Candy coated treachery.

But despite her misgivings, as the Lady spoke, she could her no lie in her words. Truth rang in her ears... yet Teira was not easily swayed. Besides, Lady had no reason to lie... It was Lady's Truth' that could be potentially... fatal.

Teira rose to her feet, ignoring the walking stick. She called on every ounce of strength she had, she let the shadows aide her, give her strength against the face of light. She would show this being no weakness.

Do you know wickedness?

"Lady, Any who exist in this world know wickedness... and if they do not than they decieve themselves or are quite sheltered in a way I cannot fathom. I think, such an ignorance would make them blind and vulnerable. But to answer your question directly, yes. I know wickedness."

1041Maximos

"If that 'feeling' is your doing, please stop. I don't like my feelings being tampered with no matter what the intention. For feelings are tied to thought and I will not have my mind nor my judgment clouded."

Now one might say Teira was being rude.

Lady did not ask to be placed her, she did not ask to be introduced or given or anything. Lady only wanted to speak to the woman she had been hearing about from Maximos for quite some time now.

The sword had a will and power all its own, yes, but had here to for used it to hover. It may have been light, and represented light, and righteousness. But the sword made no attacks. It could not help what it was any more than Teira could help what she was.

One might even go so far as to say the sword had every reason in the world to be hostile in return after being treated in such a way. But did it? No. Its tone, infact now took on a deeply apologetic sound, just as honest as before.

I apologize deeply, and sincerely, child of shadow.

It did not use its name, because Teira did not give it. Whether or not she knew it, using it without giving it was like Teira stealing the sword without it being offered. It was rude.

Your creator...

Maximos had referred to Teira as many things in relation to him. But Teira's opinion and view of Maximos also was not offered, Lady Glammour would not assume. It was rude.

...His employ has made this place inhospitable to my ilk. I do not desire to harm anything, or anyone present in this room but most are beyond reason.

As if cued by her words, though in complete truth not, a series of bangs could be heard echoing in the background. Her words were true, even if Teira did not realize it. Shadow Island was haunted, as most Reaper establishments are. Some of Maximos' best friends were ghosts, spirits, creatures of shadow and darkness. They did not like the light. They only knew to attack it, like animals. Prejudice.

In view of this the Lady only seemed saddened. Saddened that she had offended unjustly. Melancholy slipped into her warm voice as she confessed.

I cannot help what I am....I meant no offense. As you wish.

And the light was gone.

Now when she poised her question the Lady's voice did not seem as present as it was earlier. There was a barely audible strain that you likely would have had to be an elf or other supernaturally gifted creature to hear and even then not without work.

"Lady, Any who exist in this world know wickedness... and if they do not than they deceive themselves or are quite sheltered in a way I cannot fathom. I think, such an ignorance would make them blind and vulnerable. But to answer your question directly, yes. I know wickedness."

I am glad.

She said.

As you say, so many blind themselves to the wickedness that surrounds. Or worse, they confuse what is simply dark or mislead for what is truly wicked. I am proud to meet another who sees this world with open eyes.

Something was happening. There was an outline around the sword now. It did not glow, it was just a faded shape.

May I ask, what wickedness is, to you?

1042Lady Sierra

'I apologize deeply, and sincerely, child of shadow.'

Now, at first Teira had assumed that Lady addressed her in this formal matter because this was a formal audience. Maximos was so fond of formal rituals and customs, that she hadn't second guessed the impersonal address... initially...

After all, Max had introduced them. Or rather, introduced Lady. And Lady had said that Max had told her about Teira.

"Your creator..."

But here, when she referred to Maximos as 'creator' and just then when she'd called Teira 'child of shadow' there was hesitation in her voice, almost like she was searching, grasping for the right thing to name them by.

She seemed dissatisfied, and Teira felt the same as the word 'creator' lingered between them.

Max had created her, true.

But never had she referred to him as such, while she knew it was technically accurate, it seemed foreign, awkward, like talking about a stranger. Max was no stranger. He was her nii-chan, her most precious.

...His employ has made this place inhospitable to my ilk. I do not desire to harm anything, or anyone present in this room but most are beyond reason.

Teira bit her lip.

Lady's apology filled voice was like a slap across the face. A deserved one.

The sad and very plain hurt in her voice...

The shadowling who had had fearlessly accepted and touched, embraced Omikron... who hadn't shunned him for what he was, what he could not help being...

Rebuked not a sword, but a spirit, for being a thing of light. For fear of being rebuked for being a creature of darkness, she had done the very thing she'd been afraid of having done to her.

Prejudices were a fairly new feeling for Teira. Or rather, being the one to feel them was new. She wasn't a stranger to being subject to them, but subjecting another unfairly?

Teira hadn't asked to meet Lady.

She hadn't asked to be judged, or weighed or measured.

She hadn't asked for any of this.

But her personal squeamishness and uncomfortable feelings on the matter weren't important here. What was important was that Lady was first and foremost a guest of her brother's. And guests were NEVER treated poorly in the Dark manor.

Secondly, their meeting wasn't much different from a match making session. A test of compatibility before creating a union through their alliance. A gift of protection and love from her brother. A gift of Lady, given of herself.

I cannot help what I am....I meant no offense. As you wish.

As Teira answered her question, and she replied, the sword began to fade, Lady's voice faded, her presence withdrew, and the sword seemed physically weaker like it too would fade at any second.

May I ask, what wickedness is, to you?

Teira didn't think, she swallowed her fear and she acted.

Ignoring the question and addressing the wrong she had done, Teira's arms flung outwards, closing the distance between her and the fading Lady. She would bear the pain of touching pure light, she would take it if it meant that Lady would shine again, that the hurt and loneliness would be chased away from her voice.

Teira hugged the blade against her body, holding it tightly against her chest, one hand stroking it as she would stroke someone's hair, comforting them.

"I'm sorry... I'm sorry, please it's not your fault! You don't have to go. You don't have to be alone."

Tears slipped down her cheeks. Not tears of pain, but tears of sympathy and understanding. Of apology. Tears of compassion.

"Is it lonely in the light as well?"

1043Maximos

Pain?

What pain?

There was no pain. Light was more than just an element. Like darkness, light was for an alignment. It was a state of being an acting. How could anything, anything at all claim to be the light and yet harm something that acted so purely. No, more than purely she was compassionate. A blade not tempered with compassion, and yes even love is not light at all.

Teira would feel warmth. But not heat. It was the sort of warmth you feel when surprised with a visit from a dear friend. It was the warmth Teira felt when she saw Maximos for the first time in so long. When he hugged her so close. It was not being projected into her, but it was being projected from the sword. This was how it felt.

Teira embraced the blade and now, louder than before a serious of bangs echoed from the walls like crazed drum beats. It would take an elf to hear them, but they were present.

This, was the first touch of what The Lady Glammour was forged from, she had felt in so long. So very long. The vault was like prison...And now...

"I'm sorry... I'm sorry, please it's not your fault! You don't have to go. You don't have to be alone."

Silence. The stunned sort. As Teira had managed to entirely steal the words from the spirits ethereal lips. There was only a feeling of trust, and comfort from the blade. Only now, so close would Teira see it. It was a silhouette. It was female, but lacked definition of features, and as her arms were wrapped around it, it was attempting to wrap back. There was a pale glow around the elf embracing the blade.

"Is it lonely in the light as well?"

The silence was broken, by a soft voice. A tearful voice. Tears of joy, tempered by with a dash of melancholy at the truth in the words that would follow. It said.

They bask in the light, in its warmth but care nothing for its source until it is absent. In Light there is purity and truth, and many do not care to see the truth of themselves illuminated.

Another thump in the background, this time almost normally audible.

They hide in their secrets...nothing makes us so lonely as our secrets. Sometimes a light shining in the darkness is not meant to chase the shadows away, but only guide a path. Sometimes...many times...that path must be walked alone...

A pause, and a pulse of warmth. Somehow she believe Teira would understand. Somehow now it may seem clearer why she requested this meeting, this communion be done alone. None need know the softness of the crusader but one that would wield it. And only one fit to wield it could reveal it.

You've crossed into the circle...

Lady commented, as if first recognizing this now, astonishment on her voice.

...Even despite your creators warning. You could have been undone! Were you not afraid child of shadow? Know you not fear?

1044Lady Sierra

Teira didn't notice the silhouette immediately, As she pressed her cheek to the sword's hilt and her tears trickled down the beautifully inlaid filigree, glistening against gold. Teira held the blade as tenderly as she'd ever held Max, for in that moment all that mattered was that Lady know everything was okay. That Teira was sorry.

As she felt warmth. The warmth of acceptance, of friendship and of love, but mostly of being welcome.

Of being wanted.

Teira realized, Lady hadn't tried to make her feel ANYTHING. She was showing Teira that SHE felt safe and welcome... and what had Teira done?

'I'm so STUPID!'

She felt the lightest of touches, like a whisper of an embrace. Like a really strong memory, so powerful you can almost feel it, wrapping around you--

Teira looked up, still hugging the blade and her eyes focused on the shadowy shape of a woman, reaching back to the one who held her.

Holding the blade close with one arm, pressing it safely against her, Teira free'd up her other arm and held her hand out to Lady's spirit, smiling at her gently through her tears.

She managed to speak gently,

"Forgive me... you were just trying to show me how you felt..."

Teira listened with understanding and sympathy. Just as she had feared being judged, others too, disliked criticism. Many people spend every day hiding from the truth. Lying to themselves just so they can bear their own reflection. They don't like being made to see things for what they are if it is not favourable. They resent it.

She nodded mutely as she listened, letting Lady know she understood.

At the pulse of warmth, Teira gave the sword a little squeeze back. She had the impression it was Lady's way of doing just that.

Teira had to wonder, how long had it been since Lady had had anyone to confide in? In which she could show her softer side?

She was broken out of her thoughts when..

You've crossed into the circle...

And just as Lady only now realized what Teira had done, Teira herself only now realized as well as her eyes widened and she stared at the floor.

...!

...Even despite your creators warning. You could have been undone! Were you not afraid child of shadow? Know you not fear?

"Teira. You can call me Teira, m'lady."

She smirked, and the smirk spread into a giggle as she shook her head.

"That sounds SO strange I don't even know how to describe it. It's true he created me but... more than anything, Maximos is my most precious. My Nii-chan."

She grinned at Lady even as she laughed.

"I know fear.

To not fear is to be arrogant and stupid. Fear shouldn't be ignored, but neither should it be given control."

Her voice was more solemn now, even as she smiled, the smile changed, became bittersweet.

"I fear loss. The loss of my family. Of my most precious... that this life, our happiness will be taken away. It's something I cannot allow to happen.

I know the fear of rejection and prejudice.

There are many, who do not want me in this world, who think I have no place here. And that would be fine, if only they'd leave MY world alone. But that's not the case...

I know the fear of betrayal.

Of being hunted for merely existing as myself.

I was even scared of you, Lady.

That you would be like them-- those who proclaim to act in the name of the light and for the greater good. Those who betrayed and discriminated. It was wrong, but I feared it.

But what I fear most of all,

Is proving them right. Unable to help those around me, to protect what I love. If I hid and did not fight, if I let them decide for me... my world would end. I would be what they say, a doll. Not real.

I am not.

I am not a doll who can sit on shelf and just watch everything fade in front of my eyes."

1045Maximos

"Forgive me... you were just trying to show me how you felt..."

Immediately, without the slightest of hesitations her voice softly and warmly responded.

There is nothing to forgive.

The Lady reached out in return to Teira. Her ghostly figure was intangible but the emotion intended by the action was clearly expressed and clearly mutual.

Patience, was a virtue, time was not of the essence. And Lady Glammour would hold this touch, this connection as long as need be for not only herself but Teira to feel it true and honest.

Lady did represent light, and crusading justice and even unrelenting purity. But she was every bit a woman. She may have hurt, even killed many tainted and dark beings, but she was never heartless. Never fearless. Never cold. Such things cannot exist in the light.

With every passing second it became clearer that Lady held no grudge or ill feelings toward Teira. She understood as Teira understood her.

"Teira. You can call me Teira, m'lady."

Teira smirked, and the smirk spread into a giggle as she shook her head.

Teira...

The word, the name, was immediately said and spoke with all the care of someone presenting a priceless jewel. Lady had no lips or mouth that did not stop her from letting the name flow softly and carefully, trying out its every contour while at the same time showing it every single bit of the reverence Maximos had just moments ago used to express her tale.

The silhouette, at the moment the name was said seemed fade in inverse. It did not become less visible, but more. Suddenly it was visible that she had long hair that flowed down her back, it became visible that she was wearing a very formal dress, even that the dress had as many ornate designs and frills as the sword itself. And her eyes, they were a piercing gold. Not gold as fire, but gold as staring into the sun. There was alot to be said about these eyes. They had stared down a thousand foes, slain a thousand enemies, made countless men and women confess and break under their own guilt...but they had also loved...comforted...cared...and concerned, brought men to their feet, brought soldiers courage and strength, and most importantly they had loved.

Boom. BANG.

That sound again, echoing from the walls. Intense, and this time even louder, though Lady didnt seem to notice.

"That sounds SO strange I don't even know how to describe it. It's true he created me but... more than anything, Maximos is my most precious. My Nii-chan."

Teira grinned at Lady even as she laughed.

Lady laughed in return, it was a warm an light hearted thing. It was a laugh that put a thousand fears to rest, and brought high spirits. There simply was no hiding the things that Lady was. Her past greatness spread into her every gesture, but only as a persisting memory, what she was remained the past, what she is and would be was still an open ticket.

Then Teira spoke, and she listened. Her face was humble and still. She looked every bit like a supplicant before a master. Teira spoke wisdom and Lady listened to every word, she considered each one with all of the importance with which Teira spoke them. For someone to ever achieve or know, one must accept that against the sea of what they have yet to achieve and do not know, whatever they HAVE achieved or DO know is nothingness. One can always learn. Wisdom can come from any source, no matter how weak, or old, or righteous. Lady's enemies had taught her many of her life lessons through their actions. Teira, was in every regard Ladys teacher at the moment.

She spoke truths the sword knew, but was still honored to hear refreshed, repeated, and felt by one so young and relatively inexperienced. The true quality of someone is in what they can learn from their experiences, how much they gleam, not how much they experience.

The bitter sweetness to Teira's tone said she was opening and expressing her heart. This was a courageous act. She had nodded in agreement to the fact that people hide from the light in their secrets, and then responded by opening her own heart. And so, the moment she finished speaking there was a pulse from the sword, and Lady's imagine squeezed her hand. Just as her warmth had come to comfort her, so did her voice.

No, you are not.

She said it as if the very idea that anyone anywhere for any reason would call Teira a doll offended and hurt her deeply. But yet that hurt was not crushing it had a certain tone of empowerment. As if she would defend against and strike down anyone that would belittle Teira.

You are wise, and strong, and experienced beyond your years. You are an honor, a gift, to be in the presence of. Fear is power. Anything earned or achieved is greater when one has had to overcome fear, than when one is fearless and acts without it. Fear controls, overcomes, and saves us. But through love we may control it. For love we would face any fear, as I am sure you would for your most precious. Over my years I have come to learn that the truth is Teira, that true light, cannot exist from violence and rage and vengeance no matter how just all of the above may be. The real light must be warm, it must be bright. It must act from nothing more than love. One must not hate ones enemies but love them and act to free them from their own suffering. One must love those that they are to defeat even kill as much as any they protect. A death must never be meaningless. Every life is unique and the extinction of just one, good or evil is travesty.

Without love there can be no light.

Lady said. And as he said, she began to fade again, in inverse. Now the glint of gold in her hair was visible. It cascaded down either side of her head like rain and brought out the paleness of her face. Yet, still made the majority of its shape ambiguous. The blue and gold that adorned her outfit shone in light that simply was not there. It was majestic and glorious and all around beautiful. But the woman inside the arraignments was not in any way attempting to be what she was clothed in. She was herself, and that was all she could be. She was also still quite transparent. And then...

BANG. BANG. BANG.

Again. She did not jump or even seem to react at all. Instead, looking Teira in the eyes, as she finished speaking she said.

Do you believe this to be true?

1046Lady Sierra

The way that Lady spoke her name filled Teira with a warmth similar to when Maximos spoke to her. It was like when he spoke her name, it could not sound more beautiful coming from anyone elses lips. This was like that, almost.

It was as if she were speaking the name of a lost love, a best friend, a precious treasure.

That feeling was only strengthened when Lady agreed, sounding as insulted as Teira had been at the insult of being referred to as a doll. Being told she 'wasn't real'. The indignity in Lady's voice surprised Teira in a comforting way all in itself.

It was the rest that made her feel... uncomfortable.

"Ah, you do me much honor Lady, in fact too much."

Teira shifted uncomfortably under the praise. Praise she didn't think she had earned or was worthy of. But that was the easier part to deal with out of what Lady'd spoken.

Teira listened carefully, earnestly to everything Lady had to say. Even as her own thoughts kept trying to inwardly interject. Protesting.

'LOVE someone like Ra'kar? She who is incapable of loving anything but power? Pity maybe.. but Love?'

Her mind voice was coloured with disbelief and a touch of outrage at the very idea of it.

She mulled everything over silently for a moment, even as Lady's phantom became a little clearer. Teira was starting to feel rather plain in her quickly thought up clothing, sitting next to what was revealing itself to be a gown fit for a queen. Lady's long hair made her think for a moment, of the ankle length hair she herself had once possessed. She didn't really miss it-- usually. It had been a liberating and freeing thing she'd done by cutting it. But even she had to admit how beautiful it had been.

Shaking her head, she commanded her thoughts back to Lady's question.

"I..."

She took a deep breath and began again, feeling that her answer would disappoint the woman before her.

"I think it is true that the light cannot exist without love. That even in the deepest dark, the light of love may burn... but... I cannot profess to love my enemies when I do not. I think it is a noble and good thing to aspire to-- but I am not as good a person as that. I may feel sympathy or pity at times... but I have not loved them."

1047Maximos

Conversation is a two way street, one listens and another speaks. At times two speak and no one listen, at times everything is heard and nothing is said.

Of the three examples what was transpiring here was the first, and something more.

Lady fell silent in turn as Teira spoke. She did not say a word, she did not move her image even the slightest bit except to meet her in the eyes. Because no one telling the truth, no one with anything to hide need fear a look in the eyes.

Lady understood her doubt, but understood it to be natural. Experience alone could teach this lesson.

Then Teira finished, and perhaps at this point expected Lady to be disappointed or to have a hint of sadness on her face? The two had gotten along so swimmingly, and this is what stood to be the first blemish in a spotless journey together. But, when the little shadow, when the young elf finished she was find that not a speck of disappointment on Lady's face. No, instead the woman would be smiling even brighter.

She would open her mouth to speak and then...

BANG. BANG. BANG. BANG. BANG.

Now it was beginning to get hard to hear over the clamour. But Lady continued unphased or deaf to it. She said.

You truly are wise beyond your years.

She was never one for idle compliments and flattery, if she said something to that effect she meant it. And she would explain.

An absolute love, is like an absolute light. It is perfection, and of all beings immortal, and mortal I doubt any can claim such. But you have recognized the nobility in the aspiration and your own status against it. Such is wisdom as it shows your eyes are not blind to your own nature.

And again as Lady spoke she appeared more and more fleshed out. The cuts and details of her face were visible. It was soft, and yet bore a few weak white line scars. Her face was aged and yet kind. But more over, with the details now provided Lady almost appeared real before Teira. She did all but cast a shadow, or become actually tangible, but unlike before where here touch would simply pass through the elf, it now carried a warm as if a bundle of substance as now present where there was once none.

Now. With Lady Glammour in full view, the banging in the background became an insane and non-stop drum beat. If Teira was not infact an elf it likely would have been very difficult to hear the spirits words.

I come not expecting perfection my dear Teira. I come not desiring to find another as myself, as the dark, so does light have its limits. I come searching for a complement. For partnership. I come to find a heart as yours, and with each question I became revealed, as you yourself were revealed to be what I most desire.

Your nature was shown in your chosen words, as was mine. Heart, to heart.

All I ask, Teira, is that you wield me with that heart. That together we may follow that heart, and together achieve its desire. That, and that alone is the only charge I request of my owners.

Teira would feel the sword pull back, not away but back. As it did so, the image of Lady herself would stand and move backwards. Her face, and her hand still outstretched showed she was only changing positions for what would soon follow.

The solid golden and white blade hovered inside the image of the swords spirit, as if the sword was its core, a few feet in front of Teira and hovering. And then Lady spoke. Her tone was changed only for formalities sake, not out of a change of persona. There were many magics active in the sword placed by users and wielders of a thousand generations, being no more than a sword she was bound by them like traditions. Thus the questions, the need to commune, the hidden nature of the sword, so forth and so on. This was one of those, a ritual that she must abide by.

You drew me out of concern, and love, and yet while I was shrouded in mystery. Such is not binding.

The Lady said. Her voice was almost entirely drowned out by the sound of yet more banging. It echoed around the room, but the banging was centralized somewhere behind Lady Glammour. Teira would have to strain to hear her.

Now that I am revealed, there is a sacred writ that must be read, a charge that must be presented. After which you will be given a choice.

A pause to make sure, absolutely sure Teira heard her and understood.

Are you prepared?

1048Lady Sierra

'She's not upset?'

Teira had just admitted that she was a vengeful being, that she couldn't love her enemies. But more than that...Teira didn't just fight, she ENJOYED it. She liked fighting, the violence and blood were like old friends that called to her to join and play too. These were aspects of herself that she both knew and accepted.

Could a being of light really be okay with that? Accept that monstrous side of her? Could light and darkness truly be friends?

'Only one way to find out...'

The thought was to herself. It would be a stupid thing to deny something for fear of it's end... when the thing had barely begun.

'Wise... heh.'

"My lady, I have had good teachers, the knowledge has been granted to me by those older and wiser...

... For the most part."

She couldn't exactly claim that all those she'd learned from where very smart.

As Lady took an all but tangible form, Teira smiled. Lady was beautiful. Not just any kind of beautiful, she had that honest kind of natural beauty. The kind that didn't need makeup and hours of styling and painting. It was that raw kind of beautiful that was effortless. She was simply herself and happy as such. It was the kind of beauty that shines from within. She had a natural glow about her, a glow that lit up her face and made her skin shine. The shadowling's fingers traced just above Lady's face, following the scars. Even these, Teira found beautiful.

She listened even as she put all her focus on Lady's voice. The constant banging was giving her a headache. And as she was finding out, when you have a real brain, such pains are tens of times worse. In the back of her head, she wondered what could be done about the agitated ghosts. But in the forefront of her thoughts;

"I'm what you desire most?"

Teira repeated puzzled. She listened, and even as a small blossoming hope began to build within her, so did a new kind of fear.

Lady wanted to help her, to help defend her heart's desire. To exist and to protect her family... Walter, D and Maximos... all of them. But like all things.... everything comes at a cost. Power and strength, definitely. The question was, what would the cost be? How high?

For a shadow to bind herself to the light was no small matter.

But the risk of losing those she loved, of being taken from them or them from she... was so much greater than any other risk she could think of. Besides, Lady's desire was her desire... any price she asked wouldn't be contrary to that wish. Would it?

Teira swallowed, even as her heart hammered in her chest.

The price would be asked and the choice given, that meant that she could change her mind... didn't it?

'Would I though? Could I seriously walk away from something like this?'

In her heart she knew she couldn't.

So when Lady asked if she was prepared,

Teira said unequivocally:

"I am."

1049Maximos

[One More]

Wicked prophets killed... speaking her name.

Lady nodded.

Some responses transcend words. There was no explanation, no preparation no more words save for the writ. For Lady this writ had great meaning because for her, and her alone it was final.

In the glory of an innocent age.

Such power, in the hands of darkness? The idea itself seemed folly. Teira had blood lust. She not only enjoyed fighting, she enjoyed the most twisted and gruesome aspects of it. But that was darkness. She was her element. And was not the ability to end life necessary to fight those that would do worse? Must you not be willing to give your all?

A Queen is born to a house filled with rage.

Lady took a step back, and off the ground hovering in the dead center of the magic circle. Her hands clasped over her breasts and Lady Glammour the blade could be seen hovering within her.

One man's fear is another man's truth...one fear.

There is no blade as strong as I.

The strength of my every cut, is the power of your resolve.

There is no blade as bright as I. In the darkness opposite illumination you shall be as no other shadow.

My power is infinite. As infinite as the space in your heart.

Lady's voice was booming. It had to be booming because the clamour and banging echoing all around them was damned near deafening. But she spoke, loud, clear, the voice which uplifted a thousand armies and set them a thousand crusades. The strength opposite the soft heart.

With this power we shall forge who you shall be.


Outside, two figures stared at the gymnasium wall as if it was a television screen. One figure had both arms folded behind his back, the other hand them crossed in front of him and had taken to biting his fingernails. The first figure was stoic and still. The second figures lips were taking on a reddish stain because his fingertips were beginning to bleed.

The second figure spoke.

It'll never work. Not with something like this. This is ridiculous. I'm going in there.

He said, as he turned for the gymnasium door. To which the second figure calmly responded.

Lady Teira trusts you.

The first stopped in his tracks, his hands just inches from the door handle.

Can you not trust her?

Its not that, its that the--

I know my collection. This will work.


The blind suffer at the hands of sin.

Lady's hands opened, her arms extended wide in front of her as if she was offering a hug to a rotund fellow. From her chest, the sword hovered forward as she spoke. Her first few words were lost, the banging had become absolutely unbearable. It was so loud one could barely hear themselves think. Anyone with supernatural hearing was officially being introduced to hell.

And then, one blast of white which once again illuminated the whole room and yet seemed to surround Teira and Lady in a flash instead of flooding them. It was almost like a magical "Be QUIET!". Lady spoke again. The room fell immediately deathly silent.

Ten thousand broken, by the madness within.

Broken.

Be glow. Be fade.

One more, cry in the night... one more

Be bright. Be shade.

Betwix. Between.

Be felt, not seen.

Be the shadow in the light.

One more, war left to fight ...one more

Be the day. Be the night.

As your maker is the dusk never ending, you shall be the dawn eternal.

Be neither. Be both.

One life, cut down by fire.

Lady Glammour now hovered before Teira, mere inches from the ground. She need only stand and grasp it to complete the ritual.

Take me...And be free.

Once child's, angry desire.

One more.

1050Lady Sierra

Lady Wrote:

There is no blade as strong as I.

The strength of my every cut, is the power of your resolve.

There is no blade as bright as I. In the darkness opposite illumination you shall be as no other shadow.

My power is infinite. As infinite as the space in your heart.

Teira's eyes reflected the light, glinting in the shadows that surrounded her, helped her stand on these new legs. She stood tall, even as her legs trembled with strain, even as her head pounded, an echo of the endless banging. She was still, statuesque, save for the slow rise and fall of her chest. Her golden gaze was fixed on Lady's own, as if there were nothing else in the world. And in this moment, there wasn't.

'My resolve... my heart... her power comes from my will and conviction, like the shadow fire. She's as strong as I have it in myself to be...'

Lady Wrote:

With this power we shall forge who you shall be.

'Who I'll be... The decisions I make, that will shape both myself, and my future...'

Lady Wrote:

Lady's hands opened, her arms extended wide in front of her as if she was offering a hug to a rotund fellow. From her chest, the sword hovered forward as she spoke. Her first few words were lost, the banging had become absolutely unbearable. It was so loud one could barely hear themselves think. Anyone with supernatural hearing was officially being introduced to hell.

And then, one blast of white which once again illuminated the whole room and yet seemed to surround Teira and Lady in a flash instead of flooding them. It was almost like a magical "Be QUIET!". Lady spoke again. The room fell immediately deathly silent.

Hell indeed, the banging became so rapid, that no longer could you sense the beat of time between bangs and bumps. It was so loud and so endless that the noise seemed to be one deafening note that just held indefinitely.

Black blood dribbled down Teira's chin as she bit her lip to keep from screaming in agony. Her body demanded she seek refuge from this racket before she was driven mad, but she could not, would not, move from this spot. Each word to the writ was sacred. She could miss none.

'Endure... I must endure it.'

Sweat stood out on the shadowling's brow as her whole body trembled and by will alone she remained standing.

Then Lady's arm's flew open, the flash came and Teira winced, her hands balling into fists, drawing bloody half moons on her palms as she gritted her teeth. It surrounded them, even as shadow rose around Teira. Black swirling with white, wrapping around them both, each element a mirror of the other. As the silence settled over them, there would be an innermost circle of darkness, which Lady Glamour illuminated, then a middle ring of grey, where white and black overlapped. The outtermost ring of white warning all to be silent.

Teira stared at the visage before her, her golden eyes rimmed with the bleeding black of shadow. Her limbs still trembled, her face was drawn and pale. But her expression, her eyes were resolute, unwavering.

Lady Wrote:

Be glow. Be fade.

Be bright. Be shade.

Betwix. Between.

Be felt, not seen.

Be the shadow in the light.

Something she had heard in a dream, many months ago, came to mind now, the woman's words echoed in her mind, resonating with Lady's words;

'The deepest dark, exists within light's own shadow.'

Without the darkness there could be no light,

And without light, there could be no darkness.

They were two eternal truths, ever present. Always in balance, like life and death. The world needed both.

Teira would be a part of that balance.

Lady Wrote:

Be the day. Be the night.

As your maker is the dusk never ending, you shall be the dawn eternal.

Be neither. Be both.

Shades of grey in a world of black and white.

Lady Wrote:

Lady Glammour now hovered before Teira, mere inches from the ground. She need only stand and grasp it to complete the ritual.

Take me...And be free.

Once child's, angry desire.

One more.

Teira's heart skipped a beat, even as she took a deep breath, exhaling as she reached forward. Her hand closed around the hilt of the blade, even as her grip caused the cuts on her palm to ooze, inky black running down and marring gold as she seized the blade with the same conviction in which she'd fought fate and defied destiny.

'My will. My life. This is MY choice!'

The thought filled her even as she hefted the blade to the heavens, her eyes never leaving Lady's gaze.

1051Maximos

Teira's eyes reflected the light, glinting in the shadows that surrounded her, helped her stand on these new legs. She stood tall, even as her legs trembled with strain, even as her head pounded, an echo of the endless banging. She was still, statuesque, save for the slow rise and fall of her chest. Her golden gaze was fixed on Lady's own, as if there were nothing else in the world.

Hearts of stone, pride without shame.

The room was alive. It was as if the whole room, no, the whole manor waited on Teira's decision. History itself would be rewritten with the tale that started here. Light and Dark together? Lady's writ was near it send and quickly the cusp of legend was approaching, and everyone wanted a say.

Wicked prophets, kill while speaking his name.

Black blood dribbled down Teira's chin as she bit her lip to keep from screaming in agony. Her body demanded she seek refuge from this racket before she was driven mad, but she could not, would not, move from this spot. Sweat stood out on the shadowling's brow as her whole body trembled and by will alone she remained standing.

As the heavens, fall from the sky.

Lady would like to think that the silence that followed was her doing. That the house quieted because she flared herself and ordered it to. But it did not. The house also did not quiet because of reverence from the moment. But it did, infact silence, silence so quiet it was defeaning and blinding. Silence which made everyone of Lady's words carry extra weight, and meaning.

Falling.

Silence, before the storm. And finally the moment was upon them. Lady finished speaking. Teira was left to make a decision and without hesitation it was made.

Teira's heart skipped a beat, even as she took a deep breath, exhaling as she reached forward.

Accept me, and you shall be...

Brother to brother, blood on their hands...

And then someone, some inconsiderate b*****d of a being, at the very cusp of the speech. In what could arguably be said was the "Speak now or forever hold your peace." Someone, made a bang.

It wasnt a heavy bang, instead it was a quiet, dull noise. It was so dull and low infact that its lowness was the reason it stood out. The room had fallen utterly silent, if anything moved it would be heard. And what would be heard was this.

[A Beautiful Lie]

Dum - Dum - Dum

Shadows whipped up, scared and protective, they came from the folds of Teira's close, from the darkness beneath her feet. They touched her hands and pulled at them just enough to stall them from the hilt of Lady Glammour for one moment.

Dum - Dum - Dum

What happened happened all at once and too fast for anyone to stop it.

Lady Glammour's eyes went from stoic and calm to representing something that they had never before. The very fact her spirit face had never shown this emotion, made it all the more profound it was like black thrown on a snow white canvas. It was fear.

Before Teira could touch the hilt of her would be sword, two black horizontal lines whipped through the image of the blade with a whirring sound similar to the sound you get when you twirl a knife. Suddenly there were two clean although slightly skew lines bisecting across Lady Glammour's hilt, and somewhere around her the middle of her blade. Teira was struck. She was struck hard, and she was struck twice. The force of blows was so intense, that it was quickly carrying her back and away from Lady Glammour. The whip so fast it came like a rush of drums and a powerful guitar riff.

It did not however allow her to be blind to swords last moments. Teira would see in all detail as Lady Glammour's hilt clanged to the floor one way, the bottom half of her blade another, and the midsection a third. In cue with the sword, the remarkably beautiful spirit of Lady was also bisected. Though as Teira had noticed the spirit was surprisingly real, and its death was every bit of that realism. Her head fell in one direction spewing beautiful gold and red blood like milky ropes, and her hips and legs fell straight downwards, no longer attached to her midsection. As they fell innards spewed in all directions as if dispensed from a can of silly string. Lady Glammour's spirit fell on the pieces of her sword in a wet heap.

With a violet, bone cracking thud Teira hit the wall of the Gymnasium directly behind her. The first thing she would realize, was that she was pinned. The next thing she would realize was that there was a line drawn across her vision. If she looked straight, there was a diagonal line in the middle of her view. That was because a blade had pierced her skull straight between the eyes and was pinning her to the wooden wall. Her body was no more responsive because a second blade was burried in the left side of her chest. Very quickly now, in literal spurts as if from a water gun, black and glowy violet was gushing from her, some splattering to the floor, some stained her dress, some dripped inside the fabric. It was warm, but already her finger tips were going cold.

Lady's last words would replay in her mind.

Accept me, and you shall be.....

And thats, as if cued, is when when they came. They came from the far wall behind where Lady was once hovering. Two figures zoomed as if tracing the path of the blades that had attacked and impaled Teira. Both were fuzzy as if completely out of focus. One wore a black hooded cloak, there was a face beneath but it was blackened. The other wore a blood red hooded cloak and was similarly blackened out. But even despite the blackness it was clear that that one was grinning hysterically.

Both figures rushed directly up to Teira. The one in black grabbed the hilt of the blade in her head. The other grabbed the hilt of the blade through her chest. They pressed the blades deeper, and then answered Lady's last words. In tandem they said.

DEAD.

Teira would be able to feel her blood vessels tearing open, veins gushed life blood, the wood behind her creaked. Everything was very real in this moment. Just as her birth moments ago, things were twice as real now in her death. Both figures were so very close ignoring any sort of idea of personal space, in leu of hot breath and stares from empty shadows were eyes should be.

Before she could say. Before the thought the question could even come to her mind, they answered it. They spoke separately. The black cloaked figure bore a voice as smooth as silk, as slithering as tar, as dark as night, and as cold as the death she would now feel creeping over her. The red bore a voice wicked as sin and vice given form, and as twisted as we might imagine hell. It did not speak so much as it screamed with a passion and rage, and desire. The question was whom, the answer?

The last bit was screamed by both brothers so loud it could deafen an elf. At the same time, both brothers moved. The one in black jerked to the left, the one in right to the right. The blade in her chest, made a <3 shaped pattern and then tore free out of her side. There was a wet plop as a once vital organ hit the floor. The blade in her skull, jerked horizontal like a lever. Its double ended edge immediately tore through one eye and then as the sword escaped ripped the other in two rendering them immediately useless.

Teira had lost too much blood, her feet would not hold her. She would slump the ground as both swordsmen pulled away from her in opposite directions, and then met at a point a few steps in front of her detailing a heart shape in the blood on the ground. Teira at the point, the brothers at the point.

Both swordsmen had their back to her, both held there weapon with its hilt backwards and aiming directly at the elf. Their grips were high on the hilt, as if offering another hand to grab each of them. Somehow, althrough blind, she would be able to see them. And clearly, there was definite cloth and shape under those cloaks, but her brain was, infact dying.

She had seconds. A handful of ticks on the clock to make one decision that the Brother Harite made painfully clear in a low spoken tone.

...join us, or die...

No one gives away the Brothers Harite.

1052Lady Sierra

Maximos Wrote:

And then someone, some inconsiderate b*****d of a being, at the very cusp of the speech. In what could arguably be said was the "Speak now or forever hold your peace." Someone, made a bang.

It wasnt a heavy bang, instead it was a quiet, dull noise. It was so dull and low infact that its lowness was the reason it stood out. The room had fallen utterly silent, if anything moved it would be heard. And what would be heard was this.

The sudden silence descended like a pressing weight upon the room, it was as if the atmosphere was charged with energy that made the hairs on the back of your neck stand on end, sending a tingle through the base of your spine. It was the calm before the storm and that bang, was the distant roll of thunder.

Maximos Wrote:

[A Beautiful Lie]

Dum - Dum - Dum

Shadows whipped up, scared and protective, they came from the folds of Teira's close, from the darkness beneath her feet. They touched her hands and pulled at them just enough to stall them from the hilt of Lady Glammour for one moment.

The very shadows that had supported her, and encouraged her, now swirled around her anxiously. One might laugh if you said an element could feel, but Teira felt the alarm and startled protectiveness flow through the shadows and wrap around her. They begged at her to get away, pressed against her will to move forward, rejecting the light and shielding her. Keeping the hilt from her hand.

But still Teira pressed forward, fought to close that small distance... her eyes never leaving Lady's.

Maximos Wrote:

Dum - Dum - Dum

What happened happened all at once and too fast for anyone to stop it.

Lady Glammour's eyes went from stoic and calm to representing something that they had never before. The very fact her spirit face had never shown this emotion, made it all the more profound it was like black thrown on a snow white canvas. It was fear.

Before Teira could touch the hilt of her would be sword, two black horizontal lines whipped through the image of the blade with a whirring sound similar to the sound you get when you twirl a knife. Suddenly there were two clean although slightly skew lines bisecting across Lady Glammour's hilt, and somewhere around her the middle of her blade. Teira was struck. She was struck hard, and she was struck twice. The force of blows was so intense, that it was quickly carrying her back and away from Lady Glammour. The whip so fast it came like a rush of drums and a powerful guitar riff.

It did not however allow her to be blind to swords last moments. Teira would see in all detail as Lady Glammour's hilt clanged to the floor one way, the bottom half of her blade another, and the midsection a third. In cue with the sword, the remarkably beautiful spirit of Lady was also bisected. Though as Teira had noticed the spirit was surprisingly real, and its death was every bit of that realism. Her head fell in one direction spewing beautiful gold and red blood like milky ropes, and her hips and legs fell straight downwards, no longer attached to her midsection. As they fell innards spewed in all directions as if dispensed from a can of silly string. Lady Glammour's spirit fell on the pieces of her sword in a wet heap.

And like a lightning strike, it was over before it began.

Like a sickening screaming song, the blades sang as they cut through the air. Like a high pitched scathing wail that burned her ears.

'No!'

Lady's fear filled face was reflected in Teira's shining wide eyes. She couldn't look away, nor could she move to help. She was held powerless, a spectator to the horror unfolding. A wordless scream ripped free from her throat as she reached desperately towards the sword. If she could just grasp it--

But that small distance could have been the breadth and depth of a bottomless chasm, separating them. Lady Glamour was beyond reach, beyond help.

"AAAAAAAAARRRRRRGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!"

Rage.

A depthless, seething rage coursed through her, echoed by the agony of loss-- a pain that was more emotional poured into that wordless, rawly emotional scream as Lady was cut down in front of her.

This wasn't an illusion. This wasn't glamour.

This was real.

And that reality splashed warm and hot across Teira's face; the pungent, metallic scent of blood filling her nostrils.

The scream filled the room, in a twisted harmony with the whirring of the blades which were little more than black blurs, as they danced the dance macabre through the air.

  • WHAM! -

They slammed into Teira, driving the air from her lungs and sending her reeling backwards, crashing into the gymnasium wall with devastating force.

Maximos Wrote:

With a violet, bone cracking thud Teira hit the wall of the Gymnasium directly behind her. The first thing she would realize, was that she was pinned. The next thing she would realize was that there was a line drawn across her vision. If she looked straight, there was a diagonal line in the middle of her view. That was because a blade had pierced her skull straight between the eyes and was pinning her to the wooden wall. Her body was no more responsive because a second blade was burried in the left side of her chest. Very quickly now, in literal spurts as if from a water gun, black and glowy violet was gushing from her, some splattering to the floor, some stained her dress, some dripped inside the fabric. It was warm, but already her finger tips were going cold.

"--HRK!"

Pain seared through her body as she felt the wall give slightly behind her. But while this new body was more durable, it was only shadow, flesh and bone--- And those bones cracked. Some broke, others shattered. She hit the wall with a sickening crunch.

The wall may have given slightly, but her body gave more, breaking like a wave upon the rocks.

What was more, was the twin stabbing pains that sent her nerve endings screaming as if they were on fire. The two blades, had pierced her body through the eyes and straight through her skull as well as through the chest, straight through the heart-- pinning her to the wall.

There was a warmth that came with being alive...

... and she could feel it draining from her as the blood blossomed on her breast and ran in a scalding wash down her body.

She tried to scream, to curse, but blood bubbled in her throat the words dying in a gurgle as she choked.

Maximos Wrote:

Lady's last words would replay in her mind.

Accept me, and you shall be.....

And thats, as if cued, is when when they came. They came from the far wall behind where Lady was once hovering. Two figures zoomed as if tracing the path of the blades that had attacked and impaled Teira. Both were fuzzy as if completely out of focus. One wore a black hooded cloak, there was a face beneath but it was blackened. The other wore a blood red hooded cloak and was similarly blackened out. But even despite the blackness it was clear that that one was grinning hysterically.

Both figures rushed directly up to Teira. The one in black grabbed the hilt of the blade in her head. The other grabbed the hilt of the blade through her chest. They pressed the blades deeper, and then answered Lady's last words. In tandem they said.

DEAD.

She fought to make her mind work, tried to command her limbs to move. But she was paralyzed as the shock spread through her body and nummed her.

The tragic and horrifying scene replayed in her head like a broken record even as she hung like a broken doll. A macabre marionette and all that held her up were the swords, her strings.

Darkness began to press in around her but through that darkness, THEY came charging. One cloaked in the red of life blood and the other in the black of death. The black of her shadowy blood and the crimson of Lady's mingled in a parody of their robes.

She strained to see them through the blood that filled her fading vision. Yet somehow she managed to focus, her pupils dilating into dagger-like slits as she glared at them through the blood and pain. Even as her body was fading, dying, her anger burned brightly.

And that anger focused on them.

Maximos Wrote:

Teira would be able to feel her blood vessels tearing open, veins gushed life blood, the wood behind her creaked. Everything was very real in this moment. Just as her birth moments ago, things were twice as real now in her death. Both figures were so very close ignoring any sort of idea of personal space, in leu of hot breath and stares from empty shadows were eyes should be.

Before she could say. Before the thought the question could even come to her mind, they answered it. They spoke separately. The black cloaked figure bore a voice as smooth as silk, as slithering as tar, as dark as night, and as cold as the death she would now feel creeping over her. The red bore a voice wicked as sin and vice given form, and as twisted as we might imagine hell. It did not speak so much as it screamed with a passion and rage, and desire. The question was whom, the answer?

The last bit was screamed by both brothers so loud it could deafen an elf. At the same time, both brothers moved. The one in black jerked to the left, the one in right to the right. The blade in her chest, made a <3 shaped pattern and then tore free out of her side. There was a wet plop as a once vital organ hit the floor. The blade in her skull, jerked horizontal like a lever. Its double ended edge immediately tore through one eye and then as the sword escaped ripped the other in two rendering them immediately useless.

Their voices deafened her, like a peal of thunder when the storm is directly on top of you. Their words ringing in her ears as they tore the blades free from the sheath of her body and the world went dark.

"Nii-chan?'

Maximos Wrote:

Teira had lost too much blood, her feet would not hold her. She would slump the ground as both swordsmen pulled away from her in opposite directions, and then met at a point a few steps in front of her detailing a heart shape in the blood on the ground. Teira at the point, the brothers at the point.

Both swordsmen had their back to her, both held there weapon with its hilt backwards and aiming directly at the elf. Their grips were high on the hilt, as if offering another hand to grab each of them. Somehow, although blind, she would be able to see them. And clearly, there was definite cloth and shape under those cloaks, but her brain was, infact dying.

She had seconds. A handful of ticks on the clock to make one decision that the Brother Harite made painfully clear in a low spoken tone.

...join us, or die...

No one gives away the Brothers Harite.

They cut the strings, and she fell to the floor, sliding down the wall in a smear of blood and thicker things. The little Lunaic runes glowing dimly in the inky black. Their light pulsing weaker with each passing second.

Teira lay dying, with the Brothers Harite standing over her.

They showed her death, and yet offered her life. Despite the blindness of her severed eyes, she could feel them there. Her sense of their presence was so strong that she could almost make them out.

They held the swords out to her, an invitation--

Join them and live?

Or pay the price of Rejection...

In a flash of violet-black flame, and the swirling rush of shadows, Her ruined form was engulfed as the elements lashed outwards in a manifestation of her ANGER, her HATE and her unwavering WILL to LIVE, to SURVIVE.

The shadows tugged at her, pulling her limp limbs into action, pushing her back upwards in an arch, her spine rolling up until her head snapped forward. She could not will her body to move, so she willed the shadows to move her body.

One hand closed around each of the blades, even as she smiled a twisted, broken grin that contorted her bloodied face into something nightmarish.

A laugh gurgled in her throat, as she spat out a mouthful of blood and stared sightlessly at where she knew the Brother's stood.

There was no doubt.

No hesitation.

Her choice was clear.

1053Maximos

"AAAAAAAAARRRRRRGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!"

Rage.

One man's hand was placed on the wooden wall in front of him as if it were a window. Its fingers were splayed out wide. The hand twitched, and spasmed and shook loose a few long pale threads of bandaging. Black splotches pooled beneath and through the white medical wrap, staining it. If could have, the hand would have reached through the wall, and grabbed and squeezed and comforted. But it could not.

Behind him, another mans hands were folded behind back. Though, in a moment one of said hands would be moving to adjust a monocle.

Yet neither set of hands was big, strong, or magical enough to grasp or hold the emotion being expressed and in that single explosive outcry. The raw purity of the scream and everything that drove it, burst through the wall, a palpable and tangible thing as it rolled over and through both men. It was a just rage, a deserved anger, for the loss of something and someone truly grand. And for a good moment no words were said, nor need be.

A great good had just been sacrificed for...well, perhaps alignment was not an issue worth discussing at the moment. The only constant was that in the heart of one man, the prize gained for the cost paid, was definitely greater.

Then there was silence. And then it was viciously broken.

  • WHAM! -

The sound was loud and wet and followed by a series of pops and twisted breaks only all to familiar in nature to all members of its audience. The hand, pressed against the wooden wall snapped into a fist. Its knuckles white as they impacted the wood and sent small cracks and fissures through and against the grain. The hand's owner had a face like a macabre painting. It was a horror scene, a comedy all wrapped in one. The edges of his mouth were twitching and fraying, curling at the edges like loose threads to make an uneven and warped fledgling smile. But even as he smiled, his eyes said he felt atrocious, even guilty. His other hand, his left hand rose to the side of his face, its fingers softly pressing to his cheek, as if prepared to attempt to manually straighten the smile away. The Gentleman begged, how could he smile at such a horrible thing? How could he enjoy this? But something else, asked how could he not? In a tone both saddened, and yet also reminiscent of a maid who had just finished cleaning a room only to see it in disrepair he said.

Do they have to be so rough?

Meat hit the floor with an audible wet smack. He could see life draining away. The style, the execution, the direct flair of it all was vicious. Was that jealousy? His hand was only a few feet from her...and yet...was his tongue running along his lip. This was wrong. This was Teira...and he was...

"Nii-chan?'

It was not said, but it was felt. She reached out to him. She touched him.

Knuckles scraped sharply against wood, and the owner of a black stained and bandaged hand jerked himself away from a wall, disgusted. Behind him, hands moved to adjust a monocle.

With disheveled bandages hanging like vines, he vanished down the hall. The other man simply bowed, then silently waited.

Beyond a wall, inside the altar that was the gymnasium, a sacrifice had been made, and now Teira offered herself.

Her actions were eternally more than just an agreement. Her arms moved with the forces dwelling inside of her. She offered her hands which were her flesh and blood, but she also offered her power...the shadows the pushed and nudged her forward and the black-purple twilight flame that raged and whirled...but most importantly, she offered that which fueled her powers. That which could be taken in flesh, but never in spirit...she offered her rage, her hate...her emotions...her soul.

Teira's drained and weak hands, even paler than previous reached for the two offered hilts. And in the moment her fingertips gripped the cold, and burning melts respectively, both hooded figures released both blades and immediately grabbed her wrists. In a heartbeat the blood sprayed heart on the ground ignited in a brilliant golden.

Where as mere seconds ago, the shadows were softly shoving Teira, and the flames were lashing and swirling, now the shadows exploded throwing her forward like the arms of large men as opposed to the hands of children. The flames combust upon themselves of their own accord, and launched her like a rocket, straight upwards, high up over the center of the heart insignia, still burning gold on the ground below. Both hooded figures pulled her by her arms as they soared, and a sickly twisted cackle filled the air.

Shadows rushed out in all directions, dancing on the walls in twisted shapes and forms, the sort of which fill children's dreams with nightmares and scar adults with a healthy fear of the dark. Monstrous shapes scurried across the walls, some two dimensional, while others seemed to be trying in their earnest to peel themselves free and force their nightmarish birth. At the same time, a conflagration erupted. It blast outwards in a chaotic maelstrom, a cleansing flame burning away at anything it touch and leaving in its wake a twisted and horrible darkness that spawned yet more terrible shapes and creatures. And above it, through it, and amongst it all, slithering through like snake, threading over and under like a needle, was laughter. Booming, vicious, and all together empty laughter. It burned the soul, and chilled the blood. A bit over a dozen feet off of the ground both hooded figures spun, caught in a spiral of their own making. Their forms blurry save for the matching red and black streaks they left in the air like tattered ribbons.

In a moment the room had become absolute chaos. Shadows danced opposite a kaelidescope of flame which left blackness in its wake, a blackness which warped into monsters which spewed flame and then all over again. More and more, until a sudden climax.

Then, suddenly they stopped snapping Teira still as they tugged her arms in opposite directions. The wound in her scarred and bloody chest was now gaping. Both Brothers, holding an arm in one hand, craned the opposite arm back, lining up their fingers with the heart wound, eagerness pouring off their shadowed out faces and then...

They stopped.

What the HELL is that?!!

Said a violent screaming voice. To which an ice cold tone melodically responded. Both figures released her and shot off in either direction, lashing and whizzing past her, debris darting through a tornado.

I believe, its a seal. A complex one.

Its a bomb! SHE'S GONNA BLOW!

But if...

BOOM! Hehehe!

We could...

...We should!

Then all at once both coelesqued into one. Both hooded blurs criss crossed and hovered in from of her, at the center of the storm, and arourrounde and simultaneously they said.

What do you think?

1054Lady Sierra

This is the noise that keeps me awake...

... My head explodes and my body aches.

PUSH IT.

Make the beats go harder.

Make the beats go harder.

Sacrifice.

Without sacrifice, there is no gain.

Nothing in life is free--

-- Not even life.

'I will grab hold of my destiny, with my own two hands.

I will forge my own fate.

With soul and sword,

I will fight.

Those who would take this life,

Will instead have theirs taken.

To live...

...This price is not too high.'

It was this determination, this resolve that burned bright and hot and lashed outwards. Even through the agony that gripped her, even though death would have meant sweet release, an end to the pain--

Giving in or giving up never entered her mind, the Brother's Harite would be on the receiving end of that will as she grasped them and they grasped her back.

The last remaining strength she had was poured into her fingers, holding tight and not letting go. Shadows wrapped around her hands, lashing them to the hilts and reinforcing her hold.

They flung her into the air like a cat playing with a mouse.

Tugged on her as if they would tear her in twine.

"HGN!"

It was excruciating, each wave of pain crashed over her, dragged at her, trying to pull her down into the darkness of unconsciousness. Her lungs burned as if she were drowning, and as blood and fluid filled her lungs she was.

Death clawed at her from numerous angles: Blood loss, asphyxia... she was dying.

And while it hurt beyond compare, the pain told her one thing:

'I'm.Not.Dead.Yet.'

And while her physical self protested,

Some part of her reveled in it.

Savoured it.

She held onto that life with fierce determination, and fought to think through the shock that numbed her limbs and pressed in around her mind.

Screams died in her throat as she choked on blood. Her ruined body laboured to do as she willed, her gaping chest heaved as it fought to breath.

Through the chaos and the pain, their laughter burned in her ears.

She fought to listen as they spoke, even their way of speaking was chaotic and in her current state, it took all of her concentration to make sense of what they were babbling about.

'The Geas...'

What did she think?

Her soul burned with the answer.

'SEVER THE CHAINS.'

1055Maximos

Hesitation.

It was a concept foreign to these two. Any thoughts regarding the well being of another over their desires, were thoughts which belonged to someone else. The very instant an answer was given their arms stabbed forward like midnight black and blood red spears respectively.

She would not be able to feel the arms enter her, that sort of sensation was reserved for being of a physical nature. But she would be able to feel five scalding points, matched by five impossibly cold and twisted points as ten fingers wrapped around something at her core. Not exactly her soul, yet close. It felt as if they were scraping at the surface, clawing at something stubbornly stuck. It was almost teasing, they hadnt actually touched her, but something close to her, something just outsider her "skin". Fingers scratched and tore in the same manner one might tear at an annoyingly stubborn price label on a CD.

All the while, the tempest of shadows and blaze roared around her and them. It was a cyclone, with a heart shape at its center. It bent and arched and bucked at times, angry limbs reached inwards nearly touching, but never actually connecting.

Both hands had dug vicious furrows under and around the offending sticker, and together they began to pull. Immediately white hot veins of pain would shoot through her, it would feel as if someone were trying to manually remove her skeleton through her chest. Or perhaps even pull out her heart and her entire circulatory system with it. Vines and lines and connections snapped, and twist and broke, making exploding points of agony along the hot web of pain. And they pulled. If she looked she would see two arms previously buried up to their elbows pulling back, slowly but surely. She would feel like she would be sucked into their burning cold grip if not for her own skin which held her like a prison. Wrists were visible now, and they were dripping with some sort of sickly black goop. The base of two palms came into view, and the ichor was tainted with the fringe of something deep blood red...One brother said.

If we pull any farther, it will...

Frustrated for seemingly no reason the other brother immediately, viciously snapped.

...AND?!

And in one sharp motion both hand wretched out of her, before pain, before cold, before discomfort, before anything else there was a...

BOOM.

Teira had experienced the feeling of suddenly becoming very small as she moved between bodies. She had also experienced the feeling of becoming suddenly large and filling every nook and cranny of a space. And this was something like that, only, as she suddenly expanded she would quickly come to realize that there were no nooks and crannies to fill. There were no borders to this space but still she was expanding quickly across it, pulled outwards by some unseen and unrelenting force. She would be pulled until it felt like she was about to tear, but tearing was a release she was not granted she only stretched farther and faster. And then like a pane of sheet glass unceremoniously dropped, she shattered.

All at once Teira was no longer one mind, perceiving events from one location. She was a thousand, thousand, small fragments seeing from a thousand thousand different angles, feeling from a thousand directions, in a thousand ways. Teira was countless sparkling points of lights like stars which now dotted the vortex of fire and night which had surrounded her. Teira was countless pinches of light borne along by a spinning storm and carried across the room. She saw from every angle, she felt as every shard flipped and turned, she felt the touch of warm embracing flame, and the darkness around and behind it which shielded it. She felt it all but lacked the consistency to turn it all into one feeling, instead it was a sudden overwhelming rush, with no brain to process it. It was chaos. It was agony. And yet, for a moment it was also liberating. It was temporary freedom from the agonies her flesh was undergoing.

Now the storm seemed to take shape, as if given life by her presence within it. It arched and waived, lashed and convulsed then focused into one stream like a giant undulating snake of twisting fire and deathly black. It swirled around the gymnasium, around both brothers and Teira's floating, seemingly lifeless body as it hung before both cloaked figures like some sort of inanimate and broken doll. She would see this all from countless eyes, shards of herself which dotted the storm like stars dot the sky. The storm was a single swirling serpentine coil encasing it all. Its head was shaped like a roaring maw. It rushed for the brothers and then past them, its flaming black jaws opened as if to swallow Teira's body whole and then...

Nothingness. Silence. It seemed to last a small eternity.

And then in the silence two voices were whispering to one another. Something so faint and distant it bordered just on the edge of her hearing. Almost taunting. There were chuckles, and giggles like small children at play, and slowly Teira's eyes began to open.

Her body would ache no longer. The wounds given by the Brothers Harite had been removed, healed, her form it appeared had been restored. Copious amounts of blood however, remained, temporarily blocking a view as to what extent she had been restored. Scars? No? It was impossible to tell. What she would be able to tell was that she was lying down. And that the awkwardness, and clumsiness that had accompanied her new form, previously, still remained. Also that in her hand were two blades, one red, one black, that at her back were two sheaths, one red, one black, and that on her wrists were two bracelets. One with a black band, and a large red gem, the other with a blood red band, and a large black gem. They seemed far too large for her wrists and yet just small enough not to fall off. The blades, the sheaths, even the bracelets all carried a sort of gold trim, as if delicately gilded by a master craftsmen.

There were more chuckles and then.

Oh, oh, she's waking up.

Quickly, no, not like that, hold it properly.

Teira's eyes would open. While she could not see them, they were changed things. Jet black with a burning blood red core. Not so much a pupil as it was a single spot of blood red that seemed to shine through the jet black outside. She could see, and what she would see first, was...Lady Glammour. She was standing several feet away from Teira, her arm outstretched.

The Lady did not glow as she did previously. She did not hover, and she did not seem to be breathing. Her mouth was slack and open, and she spoke.

You did well little elf....

She said, in a voice which sounded absolutely nothing like Lady Glammour but instead like a snickering child doing their best impersonation of a uptight parent. It was then that Teira's eyes might adjust enough that she might notice the flaws in Lady Glammour's image. Namely, how her lips did not move when she spoke. And how her upper body seemed someone uneven with her lower body. And how her midsection, seemed almost disattached...and upside down. A cut in her dress revealed that her belly button was floating around where chest began...A someone annoyed voice whispered in a tone, only an elf could have heard.

Your holding it wrong again.

Tehehehee. Shh, shh, she can hear you!

And quickly Lady Glammour's midsection spun and corrected. Though even if that was not obvious enough, the two sets of hands holding the three dead mutilated parts of Lady Glammours body, and holding up a limp arm were now about as clear as day. Still, the snickering mocking voice said.

Rise elf, rise!

1056Lady Sierra

She looked like a monstrous beast as her face contorted into a primal snarl. Her ruined features lending to the gruesome visage and a mask of black coated her ivory skin. Her teeth gnashing against the pain--

Shriek the lips

Across ragged tongue,

Convulsing together. SING!

Violently, Move the jaw

Cry aloud. Bound up the Dead

Triumphantly!

Blood bubbled a morbid melody in her throat. It flacked their robes with ebony as it sprayed from lips darkening with a lack of oxygen. Her body sang in choked screams as she convulsed. The screams burned in her failing lungs, and were silenced as they drown in inky black.

The ragged they come and

The ragged they kill!

You pray so hard on bloody knees.

The ragged they come and

The ragged they kill!

Down in the cool air I can see.

Hey, Yeah - I'm the one that you wanted

Hey, Yeah - I'm your Superbeast

Hey, Yeah - I'm the one that you wanted

Hey, Yeah - I'm your Superbeast

She could feel them looming over her, eagerly. Expectantly. And their hunger for her acceptance ate at her like thousands of tiny fanged mouths, threatening to consume her. They wanted her, in one form or another, and they would have her.

Stir the limbs across the wrist,

Full possession of memory.

Bury me as a dog,

Icy hands surrounding me.

Fighting for each ragged breath, Teira's ruined eyes widened as she felt their hands strike. And while she couldn't feel their physical touch, they penetrated her being in a way that was hard to describe. Her back arched as she was caught betwixt searing heat and burning cold, they ripped into her core, clawing at her, until raking, seeking fingers scraped against it-- something sickly and sticky, something that clung to her like a miser hordes his wealth. Something that didn't belong.

The geas had wrapped itself around her soul like netting, and even now in this new body, like creeping vines it was spreading through flesh and shadow alike, twining around veins threatening to choke off the flow of life. Boring through her body. Where the vine like tendrils took root, smaller vines spider webbed outwards. So when hands of red and black peeled at it, it felt as if they were peeling her very flesh from her bones, flaying her alive. As they tore at it, it pulsed around her soul, burning incarnadine.

The ragged they come and

The ragged they kill!

You pray so hard on bloody knees.

The ragged they come and

The ragged they kill!

Down in the cool air I can see.

Her mangled form bucked and thrashed, as they yanked and pulled, fighting to peel the offending magick off. Her fingers curled tighter around the hilts of the blades as her ruined eyes rolled around in their sockets, oozing more black down her face. The creeping tendrils of arcana wrapped themselves around bone, around muscle and tissue, blood vessels-- and the harder they pulled, it looked as if someone had threaded hooks through her body and everywhere the veins were attached, the skin pulled and stretched with it.

Joints popped and bones cracked as limbs were dislocated or broken under the pressure.

The tempest of shadow and fire raged all around, with Teira and the Brother's at it's center. The storm seemed to grow more intense, in accordance to Teira's agonized, drowning screams.

Hey, Yeah - I'm the one that you wanted

Hey, Yeah - I'm your Superbeast

Hey, Yeah - I'm the one that you wanted

Hey, Yeah - I'm your Superbeast

Flames lashed outwards, licking along the ceiling, the floor boards, the walls, leaving scorch marks in their wake. Shadowy hands reached inward as if they would grab for the Shadowling's broken form but couldn't reach her and in their frustration turned away, crashing into the walls with taloned fingers, clawing furrowed tracks into both wood and concrete.

The Brother's were relentless, and the geas along with Teira's body were both under an overwhelming amount of strain. At any moment they would---

If we pull any farther, it will...

...An angry red spell circle blazed to life on the ground far below them...

...AND?!

... BREAK...

BOOM.

There was a blinding glare of red and it was as if all the shadows in the room receded, gathering around Teira and wrapping her in an orb of darkness just big enough to conceal her form and that of the two hooded figures standing over her. The orb pulsed once, looked as if it was about to collapse in on itself and swallow them up-- and then spell circle blazed brighter. In a hiss of shadow flame, shades of violet and indigo began to bleed into the red, taking it over. The purple-black flame raced in fiery lines, tracing each detail of the spell circle and burning it away, unwriting it and leaving only scorch marks in it's wake. The orb exploded outward with what could only be described as a sonic boom, and the explosion rocked the gymnasium to it's foundation. Shadow poured into the room and as it did, it took form. Monstrous and hideous shapes moved within the darkness, tearing along the floor, walls and ceiling with claws and snarling and snapping furiously.

On the other side of the door where Max and Walter stood out in the hall, the pressure was building. The door would tremble, before something crashed into with all the force of a natural disaster. The impact would cause the door to shudder, the wood and metal groaning sickly before it was blasted off it's hinges. The pitch black that had filled the gym, would spill out into the hallway.

Teira's body was reduced to shrapnel and it whirled through the tempest of flame. Hundreds of thousands of pieces of her jigsaw puzzled self glittered and winked in the darkness like polished pieces of obsidian. And each piece provided her with some unique vantage point. But it was simply too overwhelming and her consciousness was left disoriented and as mind as scattered as her vessel.

It was all she could do to gather all the fragments of herself into one coherent thought. And that thought became a command.

'LIVE.'

The chaos that had been unleashed without focus, was now given it. The storm of flame and shadow began to abate, mixing together and melding the many shadowy fanged forms into a massive slithering serpent of a creature. It began to retreat from the hallway first, drawing back like a dark tide as it slithered past Maximos and Walter and returned to the source. Teira.

Shriek the lips

Across ragged tongue,

Convulsing together. SING!

violently, Move the jaw

Cry aloud. Bound up the Dead

Triumphantly!

The serpent beast coiled around the center of the room, carrying with it each glittering piece of her broken body. Collected together, the puzzle of her body began to piece itself back together until her form lay still in it's coils. And that was when it struck. It fanged maw opening to devour her whole, it lunged and snapped her up in it's jaws. Or it seemed it would-- It was a sight to behold however, when Teira's eyes snapped open and she opened her mouth and inhaled the snake whole. This GIANT hulking monster that coiled around the gymnasium several times over; and she swallowed it. WHOLE.

The ragged they come and

The ragged they kill!

You pray so hard on bloody knees.

The ragged they come and

The ragged they kill!

Down in the cool air I can see.

Oh, oh, she's waking up.

Quickly, no, not like that, hold it properly.

No longer held in coils of shadow, her bloody form fell to the ground. Managed to somehow get her feet under her before she hit the ground, she landed in a crouch.

'You did well little elf....'

Your holding it wrong again.

Tehehehee. Shh, shh, she can hear you!

'Rise elf, rise!'

Still disoriented, she swayed to her feet. Black blood marred her vision, but she was able to make her out... the Lady. There was something noticeably wrong though-- the glow of light and life was vanquished from her eyes. Eyes that stared unseeing, fogged over with death. Her body sagged unnaturally, crimson staining her white and gold countenance. And her her form looked like a bad piece of modern art, or a rip off of a Picasso piece, what with body parts mashed together where they didn't belong.

She stared past the corpse of the murdered heroine. Her gaze boring into the cowls of the cloaked figures. Her hands, still lashed to the hilts of their respective blades, convulsed as anger welled up within her. Outrage burned through her veins at the grievous offense they had committed and the mockery they made of a woman who should be given every honor in death-- and here she was being defiled for their cheap sense of amusement.

Hey, Yeah - I'm the one that you wanted

Hey, Yeah - I'm your Superbeast

She moved a step towards them, and then another. Her arms hung limp at her sides, the tips of the swords whining as their blades trailed, scraping against the floor behind her. Her feet carried her forward in seething silence as a smile twisted it's way onto her face. A gruesome parody of a grin, black blood stained her teeth and lips as they curled back from her teeth. She stopped just short of the brothers, and stood there, regarding each of them.

And in a flash of movement, Her right arm shot forward and diagonally to the left, and the left to the right. The blade of fire buried itself to the hilt in the chest of the Darker brother. And likewise, the blade of shadow sheathed itself in the chest of the Fiery figure.

"Heh."

Teira leaned forward, her face inches from their hoods, placed between both of them equally as she spoke, her voice as hardened and cold as any steel.

"You wanted me? Well you've got me. But know ye'now, the strength of will of those who bear the name Dark. I will NOT be ruled. It is YOU who are the wielded. If this is a fact you cannot accept, then it is your own folly that you twined your fates with mine."

Hey, Yeah - I'm the one that you wanted

Hey, Yeah - I'm your Superbeast!

1057Maximos

Oh! Oh! She's coming!

You are not very good at this.

The arms of Lady Glamour, which just so happened to both be part of a midsection chunk of her torso extended out as if to embrace Teira. Of course, inches above her shoulders was a crooked head, and inches below her breasts was a dangling midsection. The Brother's tried to make the best of it, but it was bound to be sloppy.

"Heh."

They grinned, though for one the grin was indistinguishable from the black of the hood save for black smoke that exited with each breath. From the other it was a burning red line from which embers poured. Teira leaned forward, her face inches from their hoods, she would still see nothing but blackness and smell nothing but her own gore on the gym floor. The Brother's seemed mostly unaffected by being stabbed. Perhaps at a later date, when the trio was most closely nit this would have been threatening. Perhaps even after she had learned their names. But for the moment, beyond what she saw the swordsmen did not exist. Her swords hung in the air. Black breath moved evenly from one unflinching hood. Embers rolled from the other, as it looked down and up and down again. Seething with the outrage he felt toward being stabbed with his brother as opposed to with himself.

"You wanted me? Well you've got me. But know ye'now, the strength of will of those who bear the name Dark."

She talks funny.

Silence, this is the important bit.

"I will NOT be ruled. It is YOU who are the wielded. If this is a fact you cannot accept, then it is your own folly that you twined your fates with mine."

The body of later Glamour fell to the ground with a splat. The gauntlet had been dropped. Teira had laid down her terms, her laws, and now both the brothers stood perfectly erect and still. Their mouths curled into grins.

"Dark?"

They said synchronously, both voices theatrically unimpressed.

Your name is borrowed...

...Your face is borrowed.

Your soul is borrowed...

...Your powers are borrowed.

We are borrowed.

There was an amused chuckle from both sides, horribly different and yet wonderfully harmonious. In tone it was not unlike the chuckle one gives a child threatening to beat you up.

You have earned nothing on your own.

Except imprisonment.

Certainly not freedom.

And least of all us.

I for one have learned the strength of tongue, belonging to those who hold the name Dark.

You scream like a girl.

And your maker talked forever.

But let us teach you of will.

You will have what we give you.

And you will like it.

You will be given, nothing.

You will earn, everything.

Will you earn more?

At once, with unpracticed and yet flawless choreography both brothers grabbed the respective swords buried in their respective chests. At at once both brothers vanished. One in a violent but silent swirl of shadows. One in an explosive burst of flames. How such things were visible in Shadow Island there was no light, and for one who had no eyes...no one knew. But as the brothers vanished, they left a single echo.

We shall see.

We shall see.

There was only silence, and darkness. And then the door opened to the gymnasium, and in its open doorway stood Walter. The stately butler looked the same way he looked when he served dinner, or tea, or planted plants. He was calm, reserved and proper. If he noticed Teira's gore...as she was the only one capable of making gore, the Lady Glamour was only a spirit, he said nothing about it.

"Ah, excellent. It seems all went as planned." The Butler finally said, breaking the quiet. Instead, very calm, very discreetly he crossed the gymnasium floor to come to a stop beside Teira. He bowed. "The Master has continued on ahead, he requests you three join him in his personal training room down the hall, and three doors to your left."

Walter paused, remembering how Teira had wobbled into the gymnasium earlier. "Will you be needing assistance?"

1058themightyjello

Meanwhile...

Elsewhere on the island there were others who had an agenda of their own to fulfill and held no vested interest in the mockery of natural life that was Teira and her personal struggles. With a burst of energy and a gust of wind they appeared upon the floating island; one face a familiar one, one face a stranger.

"I know what you're thinking, and it's not true at all," said the Reaper Joshua to his silent companion. He looked like hell after what he had been through during the night; covered in dirt from head to toe with black streaks of blood covering his upper body like he were some sort of were-tiger, the demon looked to be in dire need of a change of clothes and a shower even before that condition of his companion was considered. "You need to take some time and get used to that body before we go on any journeys, that's why."

The girl did not agree, though she was in no particular condition to object. If the demon looked like he had just crawled out of a grave then she must have looked a sight far worse than the corpse she had been an hour ago. Due to the circumstances of the previous night her already horrid appearance was compounded by the fact that this unknown girl lay meekly in the arms of a grave-robber, dripping with a slime-like liquid that was only making his own appearance more haggard. Beneath it she was nearly as filthy as the man, streaks of earth and soggy clumps of what had been in that casket with her clung to her body in many places and the burial dress that she wore was irreparably soiled and ripped in many places; but neither the girl nor the man seemed to pay their condition any mind. Despite that this girl could not be called human and that she smelled of the most horrible things the man still carried her tenderly as he passed through the gardens towards the island's windmill. Despite that the man was a killer and a thief her fingers still clutched at the bloodstains upon his shirt the best that she could.

The girl was wide awake and completely unaware of it, in this human body the idea of becoming tired or shutting her eyes was not something that even occurred to her. To sleep was something that she had never experienced, and to no longer see what was around her was something that would only have happened if she had been covered. It was still quite strange to her though that she needed to turn her head to look at different things... it was a particularly odd sensation to only be able to see in one direction at a time as well. Laying in Joshua's arms with her head resting against his chest left her feeling quite content at the feeling of feeling, but despite how calm it left her there were so many things passing by the edges of her vision that she had a new appreciation for in this form and not nearly enough time to savor them all as much as she would have wanted.

The sky, deep and blue, was not new to her at all but the way that so many things had changed about it made it seem as strange as if it had suddenly turned violet. The way that looking at the sun made her eyes ache, the sound of the wind blowing in her ears, the smell of the flowers in Walter's garden, and the way that the crisp winter air brushing her skin made it feel... oh, if only she had something to compare it to she might have known what it was that was making her body tremble so lightly against the man that held her but the idea of hot and cold existing as sensations was a concept so alien to her that she didn't even realize that at this altitude and this time of year the temperature would have been below freezing.

She knew nothing of the sort, and so she stared and touched and smelled so many things that she had nothing at all to compare them to. This was her first day being truly alive, after all.

"Come on now, Gale," said the man to her as if to break her trance, "we'll get you cleaned up."

She nodded, as best she was able with her unfamiliar muscles. It was something she had seen humans do, but never something she had imagined trying herself until now. When she finished her heart raced, a smile naturally pulling at her lips as the body's memory reacted to the way she was feeling. Had she done it correctly? It seemed he understood her. Oh, she hoped so.

The dull click of the latch on the windmill's door sounded the same as it always did, but for some reason it seemed more exciting today than ever before. As the demon carried her inside her hand stretched out towards the door and stroked her fingertips across the surface of the rough wood. Rough: it was something she hadn't felt yet and seeing it just then had made her want to do try it so dearly. The word had no association in her mind to what she had just felt, but in time those meaningless descriptive words that flesh and blood beings always used would come to be recognizable to her, she was sure of it.

Gale couldn't have been more pleased at the things she had experienced already. This was a fantastic new adventure unlike anything that she ever dreamed of.

Even the darkness that closed in around them as the demon shut the door behind them was something for her to revel in. Human eyes were so limited compared to the magical sight she had enjoyed for so long, but to be enclosed entirely in a place where nothing could be seen... even though it was still there and so readily available to every other sense... it made every glint and ray of light coming in from the cracks in the wooden windmill was a newly precious thing. The feeling of descending one step after another into that deep hole; the unfamiliar smell of damp earth surrounding them as they passed through to the underground; the way that each sound reverberated in a way that she was certain it was what they called 'echo'.

"You there, Skellion," said a stern voice in the darkness, "relay this message to Walter: 'I need an eye that needs no light for our guest, find me when it is prepared'."

Her head turned slowly to the side, looking to the direction that she thought that his voice was speaking towards; staring back from the darkness ahead of them were two small palely glowing purple eyes floating in the pitch black void of the underground. She had seen this stairway many times, she had spent years within the mansion's halls and the Skellies were not not unfamiliar to her, but despite that she could not shake the feeling that this island was not meant for her now that she was in this form. Something deep inside of her was telling her that a human being here was unnatural and wrong... it was a wonderment unlike she had felt during the other times and all at once that feeling became a sobering reminder that she truly was not the same as she once was and likely would never be again.

Her hand holding the Reaper's shirt pulled tighter in apprehension. This world was unfamiliar, uncomfortable, and unrecognizable to her now and that thought was both exciting and terrifying. She had 'lived' for nearly two millennia and had seen things both wondrous and strange across the planes; but now, for the very first time she was really alive... and the most important thing that she had learned was that what she knew was nothing at all.

With that thought echoing in her mind the newly reborn girl surrendered helplessly to the darkness as an old friend carried her down, down into the island's depths.

1059Maximos

The Skellion did as Skellion's do, as they are programmed to do. It bowed, a motion made visible only the drop and rise of its two glowing eyes, and then it flattened. Its entire body turned almost completely two dimensional, flat as a board with a flat mask, and deflated gloves. Like this, it fell backwards until was flat on the floor, and then as fluidly as a snake it slithered away toward and under the large manor doors and out of sight entirely.

It did not take very long, not very long. Before Joshua could close on the double doors, the Skellion's flattened form slithered out from under the door, propped itself erect and then, in all almost comical way it popped itself back into the third dimension assuming a humanoid width and form.

It bowed, and then offered up both white gloved hands which held in them a small black necklace with a charm designed to look like a stylized swirling eye. And then its mask face split, right where its jawline should be. Which is to say that the top half of its face leaned awkwardly back like a pez dispenser, and the bottom half stood mostly in place. And from the black space in the middle a calm, proper, and aged voice came through. It was Walter's voice, a bit grainy as if being played from a record. "Will you be needing a bath drawn Sir?"

1060themightyjello

"Skellion, deliver this message," said the voice in the darkness again as it approached the small purple dots that were piecing through the darkness as the only things visible in an otherwise entirely black world.

"Yes Walter, thank you for the consideration. I'll be heading straight there then."

There was no pause, but Gale felt the world turn suddenly and she grasped more tightly at the man who was holding her up in this dark void with hands that refused to work as she wished them to and as she had seen others do. Joshua had bent slightly to pick up something, she assumed. She heard the faint sound of metal clinking between his words and the sensation of being tipped, even if only slightly, was far more disorienting than it had ever been for her in the past.

Her arm... she had an arm, that was right... she reached up with one hand to where she thought that his face was and instead felt something small and hard being pressed into the palm of it. She would have tried to gues the shape of it if she had any prior experience at all with holding an object in her hands.

"And I'll be needing a dress as well. Size... I don't know. About the size for that little doll Teira that Maximos likes to play with. That is all Skellion."

She could hear the sound of the mansion's door opening and felt the change in her position as Joshua took a hand away so that he could turn the handle but his hand came immediately back, even after they had entered and even after she heard the sound of his shoes crossing the wooden floor. She pulled on Joshua's shoulder a little so that she could turn herself and look back, but all she saw was the purple glow of the Skellion's eyes behind them as the door shut, cutting them off from view one by one.

"Can I have that back?" asked the demon from the darkness, tapping his finger onto her hand that she had already forgotten was squeezing tightly upon the small object inside. It took her a second to remember how, but she released it and with only a few seconds of fidgeting it was hung about her neck.

The world came rushing back all at once in that instant. It was like someone had turned the lights on all at once but she knew that it was still dark - she could see that it was still dark. The only difference was that she could see everything else as well: every last corner of the black, monotone room.

"How's that," he asked, pausing for a moment to place one hand upon the side of the girl's soiled face and look downward into her eyes for a sign of recognition. They were darting left and right for a second or two, taking in the view of the room that she had been denied before, but soon they settled again upon his, "better?"

With an excited smile the girl nodded her head several times. She had never understood it before now because she had never experienced it but... humans are often afraid of the dark. It was not something she had thought about, but now that she had experienced what it was like to be completely surrounded by things that she could not see she understood it much more. She also understood that it is not something she ever wished to happen to her again, and with that thought her hands both clasped around the small black eye at the end of the chain as tightly as they could; her fingers clumsily intertwining as she stared intently at them with a tucked chin, trying to get them to do as she wished.

By the time she looked up again they had already left the main foyer and were headed into one of the mansion's wings.

1061Maximos

As the door closed, Joshua and moments later his companion would be able to see the flat figure of the Skellion slip under the door frame and slither away in a flash down one of the many halls.

And then they were traveling. It was very easy to get lost on Shadow Island. While everything was wonderfully decorated, the length and size of the estate meant that certain decorations repeated themselves. Only vague changes noticeable by only the most practiced or most perceptive guided the way. The paneling on the walls repeated the same pattern, every so often it seemed one would see the same desk with the same vase and perhaps slightly different flowers. Perhaps a vase was at the center of at able not the end. Every so many feet other hallways intersected and crossed the main hall like a complex and yet ornate hive.

It was in one such crossroads, a four way cross, that Joshua would see it. The demon would likely be the first to notice it because he had been in the manor the longest, and thusly would be able to recognize something which never existed previously better than someone who had never seen any of this previously.

At the center of the crossroad was a bleached white skull bobbing softly as it floated in an orbit around the center of the intersection. Atop the skulls head was a burning candle, with a sharp purple flame casting pale light in all directions. The skull seemed oblivious to anything but its own circular path until Joshua entered the light. In order to proceed it was impossible not to. All at once it stopped, its head snapped in his direction and the shadows burst into motion. Lengths and tendrils of black curled and twist in from the depths outside the light. They pooled and joined and spread until a form was manifest. Beneath the white skull was now a tattered and torn black cloak, a wicked thing that spoke of combat and carnage and monstrousness. The grinning white face contorted as it opened, inside of its the skulls mouth were rows and rows of sharp fanged teeth. It now, suddenly, more closely resembled some infernal creature's head as opposed to a humans. It screeched a loud piercing sound that echoed off the wood walls and without warning, it was in motion.

Like a fish glides through water the cloaked skull raced at Joshua with seemingly nothing but malicious intent. Only...not at Joshua, but at the being in his arms. And already, behind the first gnash skull down each of the four visible lengths of hall moved several more skulls. Each with a candle atop their head. Each floating ominously toward the noise.

1062themightyjello

The mansion itself was definitely one of the most impressive structures that mortal eyes would ever behold; not at all in the same way that the Coliseum in Rome or the Pyramids of Egypt were impressively grand, enormous, and mysteriously built constructions but in another way altogether. The mansion was indeed large, but it was not larger than a castle or the Leviathan that had massive open-air interiors. Shadow Mansion though was built entirely without waste, no room was needlessly large and once the building's layout was understood it was not too difficult to find a room within it by following the networked honeycomb of hallways and servant's passages.

That was why even as the scenery replayed itself like the scrolling background of a silver screen film the demon was not lost within the mansion; it was just that he had not arrived where he wanted to be just yet. He knew where he was headed and he knew where he was, and as for what was between those two points it was only a matter of finding the right path; a path that now brought him to a crossroads where a strange little totem was floating in circles ahead of him.

"You're new. I haven't seen you floating around here before..." he said as he approached from down the hallway. The apparition was clearly visible in the dark manor as the candle upon its head burned with a clear purple light that pierced through the colorless depths of the manor. "What were you made for, little thing? Has your master decided to give his guides a light now?"

His passenger stirred, looking up from the mess of intertwined fingers that she had curled around the false eye hanging from her neck. The scull floating ahead of her was strange in her eyes as well, but her gaze was instead drawn towards the corners of the hallway and the shadows that danced across the ceiling from the light cast by that small candle. Something that bore a light of any kind was out of place in the house of Maximos Lucilien Dark.

Maximos Wrote:

The skull seemed oblivious to anything but its own circular path until Joshua entered the light. In order to proceed it was impossible not to. All at once it stopped, its head snapped in his direction and the shadows burst into motion. Lengths and tendrils of black curled and twist in from the depths outside the light. They pooled and joined and spread until a form was manifest. Beneath the white skull was now a tattered and torn black cloak, a wicked thing that spoke of combat and carnage and monstrousness. The grinning white face contorted as it opened, inside of its the skulls mouth were rows and rows of sharp fanged teeth. It now, suddenly, more closely resembled some infernal creature's head as opposed to a humans. It screeched a loud piercing sound that echoed off the wood walls and without warning, it was in motion.

"I suppose not," answered the demon. "It seems you serve another purpose."

The strange-looking thing had seemed so out of place with the rest of the mansion because it held a light atop its head, but with the way that it seemed to pull shadow from the walls themselves it seemed that much more at home. To a human this house was full of nightmares and fantasy, and though Gale knew many secrets hiding within these walls this one she had not seen - and her fragile human heart began to race, quickening her breath and making her unable to tear her eyes away from the fanged maw in front of them.

Was this feeling fear? Human fear? Gale thought she knew it, she thought that she had understood the feeling and what came with it... apprehension, caution, the refusal to move forward because of what might happen. These were things that she had felt herself in the past when the situation called for her to be wary of a foe, but to feel the sensation of it running down her spine and swimming through her veins; it was something else altogether. The fear that a human felt was not mere wariness or apprehension, it was a thing that affected their bodies before an enemy even came near to them and it took hold of her by force.

Her fingers slipped away from the small black eye she had been holding and the girl shifted her body in the demon's grip with a sudden panic. Fear provoked the most basic reaction in any living thing. The Reaper's left hand was at her side, she gripped it with both hands and would have tried to crawl inside of it if she were capable. The instincts of a sword were telling her that she belonged in his hand so that he could fight the enemy and so she held onto it firmly with both of hers because it was all that she could think of to do.

Maximos Wrote:

Like a fish glides through water the cloaked skull raced at Joshua with seemingly nothing but malicious intent. Only...not at Joshua, but at the being in his arms.

He moved, stepping out of the path that the cloaked skull was taking to avoid it but his balance was thrown off; the body held in his arms was struggling and trying to turn over, he was barely able to keep her from falling to the floor but to do so he had to sacrifice the step he would have taken to avoid the cloaked skull.

Instead he was forced to shield her with his body instead; the fanged maw of the cloaked skull lurched through the space that Gale had occupied an instant before and instead buried its teeth into the demon's right shoulder. He made a sound that resembled pain but was not - the annoyance that a pathetic little thing would wound him because he had first protected the girl was far more disconcerting than any amount of torn flesh.

"Little b*****d."

Joshua turned quickly to the left and threw his weight to the right; bringing his shoulder crashing violently into the corner of the hallway and driving the fanged creature that had attached to it into the wall's edge like it were the blade of an axe. The wall shook from the force of impact, a vase nearby was knocked off of the table that supported it from the vibration, and pieces of white bone streaked in black fell to the ground; scattered across two separate hallways.

Maximos Wrote:

And already, behind the first gnash skull down each of the four visible lengths of hall moved several more skulls. Each with a candle atop their head. Each floating ominously toward the noise.

The skulls that floated freely around in these hallways were impossible to miss - each had a light atop its head that cut flawlessly through the darkness of the mansion and gave its position away. There were far more than one hiding amidst the maze-like passages.

He stepped back before the light reached him, into the hallway that he had come from though he could see lights emerging from side halls in that direction as well. It seemed that they had become surrounded somewhere along the way by the creatures, and though it would not have deterred him at any other time he wasn't confident that he would be able to exterminate them and protect Gale at the same time.

"Sit quietly," was his command as he knelt at the corner and set the girl against the wall. Her eyes protested, her hands would not release his, but with her mouth half agape as if she wished to speak the girl nodded her head and released her hands. "Good girl. Now stay put."

Joshua dug the fingers of his left hand into the wounds on his right shoulder, coating them with sticky black. Above the girl's head he quickly drew a circle on the wall with it, and then the design inside. As the last lines of the array were connected to each other he drew his hand away, and with it a pale blue glow that solidified into thick strands that pulled outwards as if drawn to his hand. They curved out and bent in, some running down the wall and others going straight across the hallway to the opposite wall. When it was done the faintly glowing bars that had grown from the circle had formed a cage that blocked off the lower half of the hallway and surrounded the girl completely. The barrier circle would protect her for a short time, which should be enough for him to clean out these hallways and make it safe to move on.

"This is quite an infestation you have, Arian."

With his right shoulder torn open by the cloaked skull's teeth he could barely lift the arm; it hung limply at his side as the demon stepped out into the purple light at the hallways' intersection. His left arm covered it, digging through flesh with his fingertips to remove the broken fangs from his muscle. With time he could close the wound, but he had spent his time putting Gale where she would be safe. It would have to wait.

"So I don't want to hear you say I never do anything to earn my way around here."

1063Maximos

With a crunch Joshua would find that the hungry skullish fiend had both the consistency and endurance of...a human skull. The white bone shattered all too easily, and then way of the force he placed into his vehement defense jagged bits of bone and fang pierced him. While a moment ago the demon would have been able to smell that ripe rich scent of Maximos' particular brand of arcana flooding the air the very moment the skull was shattered and the candle was put out the scent vanished. The magic dispersed as easily as if it had never been there, all vestiges of the shadowy essence slithering away into the house proper.

It seemed the skulls sharp fangs, fierce appearance, and heavy magic existed solely of the purpose of...giving the skull sharp fangs and a fierce heavily magical appearance. As Joshua had assumed, in a house of shadows and nightmares this was exactly the sort of thing one would expect to see.

And now, with their comrade gone the other floating skulls immediately engaged their own nightmarish transformation. Each one took on a slightly different appearance, this one had large malformed eyes, this one had several horns, this had vampiric fangs...and they all speed like with their candles streaking a path through the hall like a bright violet LED. And it seemed by the their angles and the set of their glowing eyes, it seemed not a single skull was looking at, heading for, or had even noticed Joshua. They were swarming, five or six were immediately in view and behind those were a dozen more pale violet lights barreling and twisting down passages and tunnels and crowding the halls with a wave of 3-set violet lights. Two eyes, one candle. The only hall it seemed that was not visited by a plague of nightmarish skulls was the hall down which he had originally come, and yet if he ran down that hall it was almost assured they would follow too.

Joshua was about to be face to face with and infestation when...

"Skullion désarmet." And all too familiar voice called out from behind him. "Incultus infernos, toujours effrego mis choses."

It was the somewhat annoyed voice of a one Maximos Lucillien Dark, speaking what could safely be assumed to be Arian. The skulls reacted immediately, each stopped dead in its tracks. The writhing and tattered cloth beneath it quite literally poofed out of existence in a cloud of black and dispersed into the houses ambient darkness. And then all at once the skulls began retreating, depending on how long Joshua stood to watch he would notice that as the cranium's returned to their normal human forms a few of them took up resting spots on the tables which had repeated in the background during his walk. Others hung on spots on the wall, and still other vanished down the hallways they came likely to assumed similar resting places. Joshua might also notice that not a single skull came from behind him, where Maximos was currently walking.

"Really Razliek? Must you break something every time you visit?" Maximos said, rubbing the bridge of his nose. The Shadow was dressed in a usual vest with a set of dress sleeves rolled up to his elbows and various kinds of paint and fluid staining his face and hands. He had clearly been at work. "The Skullion's were designed to scare thieves and intruders back out the way they came and or occupy them until someone can properly attend to them. There is no reason why they should..."

He stopped, as Maximos forward into the intersection he came to a stop. There was a girl caged in the corner. This wasnt Joshua's usual style, it wasnt Maximos' style either...but far be it from the Shadow to judge. There was a very faint glow from his right eye, and a few sniffs at the air. He chuckled a bit to himself, adjusted his glasses and then turned to face Joshua again with a wry smirk on his face.

"I see." She smelled of grave soil, she was smothered in Joshua's very unique sort of essence, a mix match of positive and negative and strictly organized via now no longer present circles and shapes in chalk.

"You made yourself a girlfriend! Congratulations!" All hints of annoyance were completely gone from Maximos' face. Joshua was free to whatever deviant ways he chose. This of course, meant they had a new guest to attend to. That explained everything. "Did it have to be used? You strike me as the sort to demand...em fresh product."

Maximos paused again, his nose crinkling slightly. For some reason unexplained reason his right arm began to twist and stir, though he ignored it. Now that he had noticed it, it was hard to concentrate over that smell. She smelled like a garbage can! Or was it just rotten soup? "Were you going to eat her?"

1064themightyjello

Joshua was prepared to do what was necessary to clear these vermin from his path, whether that meant destroying them one by one or simply forcing them away through some magical repulsion he had not yet put thought into. They seemed like they were Maximos' work but for all he knew they could just as easily be some variant form of construct that had escaped into the house while the master wasn't watching.

The only certain thing was that he had no patience for them and would deal with the creatures accordingly.

Maximos Wrote:

"Skullion désarmet." And all too familiar voice called out from behind him. "Incultus infernos, toujours effrego mis choses."

And with suitable tact and fashionably late arrival their master at last appeared - calling off his dogs or perhaps simply showing that the other Reaper that they were not rabid and thus not to be put down without his permission.

Perhaps the commotion had disturbed him from his work and roused him from some dark corner of the mansion, or perhaps something else was at work that had beckoned the dark lord of the house to come say hello. Regardless of the reason, the demon pulled the last of the construct's fangs from his flesh and flicked it at the floor with disinterest; sucking the blood from his fingertips as the wound he had received knitted itself shut and mended the skin and flesh leaving little more than a dark smear to show that it had once been there.

Maximos Wrote:

"Really Razliek? Must you break something every time you visit?"

"I would have tried not to break your things if I could avoid it, maybe starting by putting out those candles and seeing if that would do, but..." his reply came with a suitable twinge of disinterest for the bothersome creatures, "you leave me little other choice when your things try to eat mine."

Maximos Wrote:

"The Skullion's were designed to scare thieves and intruders back out the way they came and or occupy them until someone can properly attend to them. There is no reason why they should..."

"I see."

"Do you?" was the answer. "And what have you to say about it?"

It seemed that Walter had not yet been made aware of Maximos' new toys or he would have made them oblivious to the manor's new guest just as they had apparently been made to be blind to Joshua's passing.

With a snap of his fingers the azure cage shattered into faintly glittering dust and then vanished entirely; cutting off the faint glow that had illuminated the hallway beside the violet light cast off by the Skullions and casting it entirely into darkness once again.

Maximos Wrote:

"You made yourself a girlfriend! Congratulations!" All hints of annoyance were completely gone from Maximos' face. "Did it have to be used? You strike me as the sort to demand...em fresh product."

"At least it isn't just a copy of someone else's." Joshua stepped back into the hallway that he had come from, holding down with a hand and grasping the girl by hers when she reached for it. She seemed to wobble far too much when he pulled her up though, so instead he stepped close to her side and placed his hands under her arms to hold her up.

"Say hello, Gale."

Maximos Wrote:

"Were you going to eat her?"

The girl stuck her tongue out... only halfway. She had seen it done by others but hadn't imagined it would be so difficult to do. After a few seconds of trying she gave up and pressed her lips together instead with determination; leaning forward as far as she could with Joshua's support and holding her hands out in front of her a few inches apart as if she wanted something.

1065Maximos

"I would have tried not to break your things if I could avoid it, maybe starting by putting out those candles and seeing if that would do, but..." his reply came with a suitable twinge of disinterest for the bothersome creatures, "you leave me little other choice when your things try to eat mine."

Maximos bowed, and offered a very formal apology. It was the sort of apology that usually in both tone and delivery that usually meant the individual was not very sorry at all. Maximos in truth, was actually more than a bit surprised that the Skullion managed to draw blood! But at the same time he did not imagine Joshua had alot of experience fighting while defending anything or anyone.

"At least it isn't just a copy of someone else's." Maximos feigned a dramatic offense and then added.

"I prefer the term "upgrade". An upgrade, of someone else's." And then with a smirk he added. "Although I recently upgraded the original as well...but then again, can it ever be said that an elf does not need upgrades?"

Maximos found himself off on a tangent of thought. This happened very often while he was working and lead to him adding together several concepts that seemingly had no correlation to each other. It was as excellent way to make unique and wonderful things...but when his work was interrupted it bled over and it was not so excellent a way to hold a conversation. Eventually his mind snapped back and continued the subject at hand. Particular when the demon took the girl in his arms and said a certain name.

"Say hello, Gale." Maximos' eyebrow cocked.

"Were you going to eat her?" And then it clicked. And then his eyes widened. And then they immediately shrunk into slits as he leaned forward taking the little girl in a second time. It wasnt the body. Clearly. But there was something in her...just a fleck, just a shard. And yet it was in a container so much bigger than itself, and was just beginning to fill it out. But yes...yes it was her. Maximos immediately genuflect himself.

"A pleasure to properly meet you Lady Gale." He said with a wide smile. "My apologies about all that..." His two hands actually made air quotes to say. "..."killing you" business."

And then of course, like a proper gentleman he extended his hand as a greeting and to offer a handshake. Of course...it just so happened to be the hand she died in, but it was gloved and such.

"A sheath, a sword rack, some sharpening...trust that here on Shadow Island all your needs will be tended to. However..." And his eyes rose back to the demon. "I believe Walter has drawn you a bath in the bathroom nearest your personal room. Dinner will be ready in about an hour or so, I hope to see you...." His eye glanced at Gale, then back to Josh indicating both. "...there."

And with a parting wave, Maximos was off. The way to the bathroom would be rather clear, but inside Joshua would find a particular issue. He had requested a dress, and a dress was provided. As was soap, and warm water, brushes, shampoos and various scrubbing utensils, and a variety of feminine hygiene products...but the dress however was exactly what he requested. It was a dress the size and proportions of Teira's dresses. That meant that it was built for a full grown female figure with the proportions of a swim suit model, wearing swimsuits that never fit. Even though Maximos had not designed her that way, shadow conforms to suit its wearer. This meant that although proper in every regard, it was built for a very thin waist, large hips, a round rear and a cup size a rank or two above what is usually sold in average department stores.

This could present a small problem. Or, at the very least, represent a big joke.

1066themightyjello

Maximos Wrote:

"A pleasure to properly meet you Lady Gale." He said with a wide smile. "My apologies about all that..." His two hands actually made air quotes to say. "..."killing you" business."

And then of course, like a proper gentleman he extended his hand as a greeting and to offer a handshake. Of course...it just so happened to be the hand she died in, but it was gloved and such.

Needless to say being killed had left a bit of a sore spot that needed to be tended to... and an apology is exactly the kind of thing that a person wants to hear from the person that killed them. After all, there was no harm done in the end; she had this brand new slightly used body and was able to do all sorts of things now like walk and taste and stink, some of which she seemed to be doing more of than others.

Her outstretched hands grasped his between them, having some difficulty squeezing them together more than lightly but wrapping her fingers around his hand and thumb and wrist where she was able to. It was nothing at all like a handshake, but for a moment she at least held it, tugged at it lightly, and managed a forgiving smile to the shadow.

It felt... different. She could sense the hunger in it beneath the surface merely by touch, but there was just something fundamentally different about the way that hand felt when she touched it that was different than she had felt in Joshua's hand or in her own. The difference was prominent enough to make her wonder, and for a few seconds until the demon pulled her back and that hand slipped away from her fingers she could not help but to stare down at it with her head quirked slightly to the side in puzzlement.

"That's enough Gale, I'm sure he has things to do that he'll be needing that for."

Maximos Wrote:

"A sheath, a sword rack, some sharpening...trust that here on Shadow Island all your needs will be tended to. However..." And his eyes rose back to the demon. "I believe Walter has drawn you a bath in the bathroom nearest your personal room. Dinner will be ready in about an hour or so, I hope to see you...." His eye glanced at Gale, then back to Josh indicating both. "...there."

"Your generosity is appreciated as always," replied the more outspoken of the houseguests politely. He even pulled the girl up slightly; wrapping one arm around her waist and grasping her by the shoulder with his hand in order to bend her body to a bow even though she scarcely had control over her lower body.

Gale was slightly disoriented, but did her best to fold her hands in front of her chest and bow her head in concordance with the motion that had been impressed upon her. When she was pulled upright again a second later her hands stayed in place, but her head tipped slightly to the side at an awkward angle for a moment before she realized that it hadn't been straightened properly.

She knew little about what was appropriate behavior with flesh and blood beings other than what she had seen, and because of that it seemed only right to trust in others at times like these. Though she could do nothing now she would endeavor to learn to control the body that she had been placed in and when she was able to move on her own she would learn the human customs and behaviors as well.

"I am sure that Gale is looking forward to being able to thank Walter in person for the hospitality he has shown, and her first meal as well." Spoke the demon in a most respectful tone to their host. He spoke for her because she could not speak, he carried her because she could not walk, and it was not unlikely that he would have to help her to eat as well when the time came. Truth be told there was a part of him that was enjoying this little game that was being played, but it was only a momentary distraction in the end. Gale had supported him in the past and he would support her now until she was able to handle many things on her own, but he neither expected or desired this charade to continue for long; Gale was old and wise, and though she had been given a body that was unlike her previous form she was able to move her arms and hands freely within only an hour and he expected that she would be able to walk on her own within a day or two with practice. She was adjusting quickly to the body, it was merely knowledge that she lacked before she would be able to pass for a real human.

"By your leave."

At that they parted ways once again. The shadow no doubt was returning to his work and the demon had his own task to see to. With another few minutes' uninterrupted journey through the mansion's hallways they arrived at the bath nearest to Joshua's quarters and inside it was just as if it had been prepared only seconds before the door had been opened; the water in the bath was hot without a sign of cooling, there was soap and fresh linens prepared as well as everything else that could have been asked for, superfluous or not.

What came first was a very long stare into the mirror.

Gale had not yet seen her own face, and as Joshua held her up in front of the mirror she could not help but to reach out and try to touch it; dirty fingers leaving smudges upon the glass as the girl reached over the sink in order to touch what it was that she saw in the mirror. Her hand drew back after touching the glass, realizing the mistake she had made in her haste and instead her hands touched herself as she watched in the mirror.

Her cheeks, covered with dirt and crusted slime were soft to the touch and dimpled inwards when she pressed her fingers into them. The face she had been given was young but mature, with flushed lips and soft curves just like many she had admired in the past. She rubbed the side of her neck with her fingertips and felt the muscles underneath the skin, she pulled lightly upon the ear that she found hiding behind a tangled mess of greasy hair, and she opened her mouth as wide as she could and tried to see inside to no avail. In the end she did little more than make faces in the mirror for a few minutes while Joshua shook chuckled behind her.

She tried to turn but her legs got in the way, and instead ended up propping herself against the countertop with one hand while hanging off of the man holding her up with the other. Looking up at him, her mouth opened halfway as if she wanted to ask a question but paused... she looked back at the mirror for an instant and then at his face, taking her hand from behind her and batting a gesture towards the mirror before pressing three fingers against her face trying to point at her eye. Though she was having difficulty using her previous powers in this body she still tried her best to convey it, touching his cheek with her hand and sending for the image of a splash of colors into his mind.

The demon smiled and nodded his head approvingly, taking one hand away from Gale to wipe a finger through the streaked blood on his right arm and drawing a small symbol in the sink that instantly burst into a soft glow of white light.

One of the failings of not needing light to see is that an object only has color because of the light reflecting off of it. If there is no light one is not able to see colors as they would normally be. She had made her desire clear enough to him, and so he gave her some light in order to answer her question.

Placing her hands upon the counter so that she could lean in so close to the mirror that she was almost touching her nose to it, Gale looked herself in the eyes and saw that they were green. It made her smile. She had always liked that color the most, and she wondered if Joshua had picked them for her specially or if it were just a coincidence. She pushed herself back from the mirror again with a little help from the demon and brought her hands up, running her fingers through knotted lengths of damp, sticky hair at the sides of her face. It was two colors, though both were dull and dirty looking thanks to the filth she was covered with; her new body's hair was purple and gold. The purple extended up from the tips for a few inches before giving way to the yellow color that made up the rest of it, but she knew very little of human colorings and nothing at all of hair dye... she accepted it as what it was and did not hate it.

"Satisfied?" Joshua asked her when she finally seemed to have stopped examining herself in the mirror. "Do you like the face I chose for you?"

Gale nodded her head enthusiastically. It was perfect, just what she would have wanted.

"Then, let's get started or we'll be late for dinner." And the first thing that he did was tear open the damp and soiled burial dress that she wore.

It was completely ruined from all of the stains it had acquired from being worn by an exhumed corpse and after being soaked in that bizarre bath Joshua had concocted for the body's revitalization it was hardly more than a stinking wet rag. In a moment it was a torn wet rag laying in a waste bin and the girl who had been a corpse before morning was soaking in a tub of hot water with a rather perplexed expression and a mass murderer washing her hair.

Needless to say the very first thing that she tried was to grab a hand full of bubbles but merely ended up with foam sticking to her fingers. After a few passes through a large patch she tried something new, scooping them up from below and blowing into the mass to send bubbles flying through the air. Her hands lifted up to either side of the scattered soap bubbles and by commanding a small gust they swirled back together into a single mass that drifted slowly back down to the water's surface. Such inane diversions continued for half an hour while she helped her companion move her every so often so that he could scrub the grave dirt off of her shiny new body.

At the very least this body shined when it was wet, unlike her old form that would shine and glint at all times. Perhaps it was a step down in that regard, but when she was a sword she had never had fingers or toes either so all in all she felt that it was a small sacrifice to make.

When she had been bathed and dried she sat beside the bath with a towel wrapped around her naked human body, pressing fingertips into soft flesh to find out what it felt like to do so while her companion washed the blood and earth off of his own body. During that time she even learned to wiggle her toes and must have looked quite the fool staring so intently past her knees for such a long time.

Then they came to the dress...

Maximos Wrote:

It was a dress the size and proportions of Teira's dresses. That meant that it was built for a full grown female figure with the proportions of a swim suit model, wearing swimsuits that never fit. Even though Maximos had not designed her that way, shadow conforms to suit its wearer. This meant that although proper in every regard, it was built for a very thin waist, large hips, a round rear and a cup size a rank or two above what is usually sold in average department stores.

This could present a small problem. Or, at the very least, represent a big joke.

This could indeed present a small problem if either of them had known anything at all about sizing dresses or about female fashion in general. Instead they saw only minor problems with the dress as a whole before trying to cram the body of a far more average young woman into clothing made for a barbie doll. The dress slid properly over her head and there was no problem getting it onto her considering that the proportions it was sized for in the bust and hips were more ample than she would have been able to fill at half again her measurements, but when it came to fastening up the dress in the back it pulled tightly around her waist and refused to go any further without threatening to rip.

They would have to make due somehow, or they were going to be late to the dining hall... and that would simply be rude.

In the end they ended up using strips torn from the burial dress as ties to close up the dress; leaving it as an open back with strands of torn cloth crossing between the buttons on one side and the buttonholes on the other. All the while Joshua was mending the garment behind her back, Gale sat in silent contemplation as her hands repeatedly crushed the excess fabric on her chest and she wondered silently to herself whether the dress itself was meant to be worn loose or if it were meant to be worn by some unnaturally endowed type of woman.

When all was done, they left for the dining hall as they had arrived but much cleaner; with Gale being carried by the man, this time piggybacking with her arms around his neck and a pleased smile upon her face from the perfume that she had been provided.

It had taken almost exactly an hour.

1067Maximos

Dinner was today as it was yesterday, and as it was the day before. Nothing about it was different from what Joshua had experienced before save for the fact that dinner on Shadow Island was different from anywhere else on Gaia.

The Dining Room itself was humongous, far larger and longer than it ever need be to accommodate its few residents. If everyone who live one Shadow Island and everyone who had ever visited the house during Maximos' reign over it were to visit all at once the room might begin to appear populated. Mostly, the guests would look like the last few customers who lingered with their final items after the enormous department store was closed.

The room was very long but not as wide with pillar supports along the north and south walls and huge floor to ceiling stained glass windows at the east and west walls. Stained glass best depicted its beauty during the day, but Shadow Island never saw day. Despite how inviting the large windows were, they were also a reminder that just a few feet past them was nothing more than rock and dirt. This house was never meant to be underground.

The dining room table was placed in the center of the lengthy room was over 50ft in length. A split in its center hinted that an extension could be added to make the table even longer, as if such a thing was never necessary. Joshua would enter the dining room from the north, through a set of double doors. Directly across from him, on the opposite side of the table was a fireplace. The fireplace looked as if it could fit six average built people side by side, and it was alive with a roaring fire. The fire was a dull purple, but rolled to a rich lavender, a dark indigo, and even a vague cobalt. This cast a sort of light on the dining room table and the room as a whole, working in conjunction with the chandelier hanging overhead filled with easily over a hundred lit candles, illuminated by a similar unnatural light. Place settings were made at the center of the table spanning outwards. Silverware, crystal ware, fine china (created no where near China), all glinted and reflected the various dark hues of the dark light. No denotation of status was made. No one sat at the foot or the head of the table. Maximos was just not that sort of individual. Today three places were set, one on the south side two beside each other on the north.

Maximos stood beside the place setting at the south, the large churning fire at his back making him a appear more like a silhouette than a man. Or perhaps a shadow, casting darkness on the darkness. He might not have seemed real at all if not for his constant motions and gestures to the man beside him. He was very animated, and the closer one got the more one could hear how very heated a discussion this actually was.

"But no. Nothing! The fabric is just too thick!" Walter, his gray hair tied back behind his head in a small pony tail, simply nodded. Purple light reflected off his monocle making it look like a bright lavender disk where his eye should be.

"I cannot send anything substantial without it being reduced to nothing. I even tried sending myself as a shadow, but that is all I stay. An ambient shadow stuck behind something." Walter again chose to simply nod. His face spoke of understanding and interest, but the stately butler never commented instead choosing to keep his personal knowledges clandestine. And it seemed, that despite how agitated Maximos appeared he never once asked the butler to interject or to comment. He simply required a sounding board. And sound he did. Polite and proper as ever Walter did interrupt his master until his sentence was done, at which point after nodding he turned his head in the direction Lord Razliek and Lady Gale and gave only the most proper of bows. Walter had a way of genuflecting that made an individual, even if not royalty, feel as if they were in some way suddenly higher class.

"Prince Kar, Lady Gale. An honor that you should join us." Maximos for just a flash looked momentarily surprised as if he for a moment did not recognize those particular names. As if he was caught in another world, a daydream and its dream world bubble had just popped. His surprised was quickly replaced with a smile, and he to bowed. Maximos' bow was formal, and yet even at its best could not match Walter's. And yet, today's bow was lacking, as if it was somewhat rushed, and as if at the same time that rush was trying to be hidden or erased.

"Razliek, Gale, have a seat. Make yourselves at home. Dinner will be served shortly." Maximos sat, but could not help smirking. "I see you two cleaned up rather nicely."

At this, Walter's soft glance fell on Gale, his elderly gray eyebrow cocked. In a delicate octave just above a whisper the man-servant said. "That is not the dress I..."

"I provided Razliek a piece of attire more befitting his request. A garment from the dollhouse, if you will."

"You took a dress from Lady Teira's room?" Walter said, turning the cocked eyebrow on Maximos.

"Yes." He replied proudly.

"She will not be pleased."

"As if she wears them...as if her proportions do not continue to change...as if she's ever here! She only wears that thing with the straps and the hearts that might as well be underwear! The dress was better suited to Lady Gale. Look how perfectly it fits here petite figure."

Maximos made a passing gesture at Gale, and had to choke back a laugh, instead tossing the demon a wicked grin. Walter did not seem to share the sentiment. And yet Walter also never crossed the line into giving his master any judgmental looks, instead, he made another perfect bow in Lady Gale's direction and said. "Your room with be stocked with a wardrobe of properly tailored attire."

It was in the small details that it showed. Maximos' interaction seemed normal enough except to those with a trained eye. Except to those who had spent a great deal of time with him. By average standards, Maximos had cleaned himself up wonderfully, but by his standards he was a bit unkempt. His fingertips and nails still held multicolor stains. His clothes were pressed and worn, and yet one cuff link was undone, his necktie was a hair off. Maximos' eyes were never able to stay on one target at a time, even when speaking he looked at an individual before his sentence was concluded his eyes were already peeling off onto the next target. It was as if his brain had concluded the dialogue before his mouth and was already rushing to the next topic. He was proper, and not rude, and yet if one looked carefully enough it seemed the efforts to maintain this formality were not as pleasurably indulged as usual. They seemed to be obstacles in the way of something else. Maximos was at dinner, his mind where here, and yet at the same time a greater portion of his mind was elsewhere. Wherever that was, for the moment Maximos' attention moved to Gale. He smiled a warm smile, as warm as ever and said.

"So how does flesh feel over steel?" Before he finished his eyes had snapped to Joshua. "Be happy her flesh is flesh, other mediums only give ridiculous amounts of trouble." And he was back on Gale, patiently awaiting an answer.

1068themightyjello

The arrival of the dinner guests went unannounced as they reached the dining room; the master of the house and the head of the kitchen and dining room were otherwise engaged in a debate as the demon and his companion entered the room.

To avoid being late he had carried her there as well; the mansion was a large place and to travel from one wing of the complex to another could easily take minutes even at a brisk pace, and with Gale the way that she was a brisk pace would be something they would only be able to keep up if he were to carry her there. She was set down outside the dining room's doors before they entered, as manners were everything when one attends a formal occasion.

The door opened and shut silently, and through it walked the evening's special guest at the arm of her companion. Standing at her side and walking along with her, Joshua held his arm out in front of Gale like a support for her to grasp. The girl walked beside him with small, cautious steps and both of her hands placed upon the demon's arm to maintain her balance. Slowly but surely she made her way with his assistance to the places that had been prepared at the north side of the table, though she did so with little grace and much of her time spent looking downwards at the floor beneath her feet.

"I cannot send anything substantial without it being reduced to nothing."

From the sounds of things the master of the house was having difficulty with an experiment of sorts... Some type of transportation or projection most likely from the words being used. A portal perhaps, that was not functioning as intended. Whether it was intended for contact with this or other planes was not something that their short conversation revealed, but the task of a Reaper is not merely done by muscle alone - open eyes and ears are as characteristic of their members as was skill with the blade. Perhaps the problem would come up as dinner conversation, perhaps not, it was difficult to tell whether the shadow's single-minded fascination would surface without coaxing. The demon put such thoughts aside for later.

"Prince Kar, Lady Gale. An honor that you should join us." was the greeting they received politely from Mr. Worthington with a polite bow. The prince responded with an elegant bow of his own, with his right arm folded behind his back as he did so and his left still held out as a support so that the lady could attempt to follow suit.

"Razliek," he corrected clearly upon reaching the lowest point of his bow, meaning no disrespect with his tone as he said it. Upon standing straight once more he repeated, "My name is Razliek."

"My people do not have family names that we are addressed by, we are addressed by our ancestors. The name 'Razliek Kar' in this tongue would mean 'Razliek of the house of Kar'. If we are worthy of the honor, we pass our name down so that others may know to fear the sons and daughters of a great warrior. My name is only Razliek, descended from Kar of Renn who was... a great man." There was a short pause that followed. "He was a hero to my people. A savior. I am not Kar and though I do not wish to be rude that name has importance to me and my people."

Once again he bowed respectfully. The prince knew that Walter had meant no disrespect by the name but he would just as well have addressed a Jewish man by the name Moses, it was a matter of cultural significance.

Maximos Wrote:

"I see you two cleaned up rather nicely."

"The dress was better suited to Lady Gale. Look how perfectly it fits here petite figure."

Maximos made a passing gesture at Gale, and had to choke back a laugh, instead tossing the demon a wicked grin.

The lady flashed him a smile, as best she was able. The subtleties of facial expressions were beyond her current abilities even if she'd had the knowledge of what sort of expression was appropriate to make. She smiled with her lips pressed together and her head bowed low; not noticing the sarcasm in his statement and instead humbly accepting a compliment from the shadow.

In truth the dress did not fit horribly other than in the bust and the waist, her body was quite well proportioned for a young woman of its age but the ample measurements that the dress had been designed for were completely out of the league of human possibility. She wore the dress properly with the minor alterations that had been made to it, though the chest had extra room and the waist was slightly contorted she did not appear to be self-conscious of these things. Because she was still new to walking at the moment she was simply wearing flat slippers beneath the hem of the dress because the narrow soles of fancier shoes would have interfered with her balance. The lady and her companion had made no attempt at make-up but she had sampled the perfume. Her hair had been brushed and even tied with a ribbon in a simple bow.

As the shadow had said, she cleaned up nicely but at the moment that was the extent of how far she had come.

The prince on the other hand wore something less comically tailored. Though it was not his own sense of style for the occasion he dressed as was called for. When in Aria, do as the Arians do. For the time being the demon was clad in a dark suit very much like the one that the shadow wore - minus the subtle hints of Lunoc that decorated the Arian's clothing in tiny, unimposing ways. His hair was slicked back and combed, a sharp contrast to the usual loose and wild nature of his appearance and in a rare sight the twin black horns that protruded from either side of his forehead were visible just blow the hairline. Of course, no amount of perfection can ever go unspoiled by his influence; the tie was missing entirely from the suit and the collar was upturned as well, yet for some reason the cufflinks were still present.

Pulling a chair away from the table, he helped the lady to take a seat.

Maximos Wrote:

"So how does flesh feel over steel?" Before he finished his eyes had snapped to Joshua. "Be happy her flesh is flesh, other mediums only give ridiculous amounts of trouble." And he was back on Gale, patiently awaiting an answer.

Sitting at a dinner table for the first time in her life with her hands folded neatly in her lap, the lady nodded excitedly in response to the shadow. She had seen many things in her time and fought many foes, but nothing so far had been able to compare to the exhilaration of this change. To be steel was to be hard, strong, and enduring. She knew nothing of pain and also nothing of freedom in that form, but as flesh she now had the chance to be something more than an accessory; and whether it was pain or pleasure the experience of being able to feel had not been a disappointment.

Her hands raised up in front of her, touching her chest momentarily and then moving higher to lightly place a hand upon either side of her cheeks as she continued to wear that honest smile upon her face. Though she could not communicate well she could perform simple gestures and try to show her meaning through them. Of course, while focusing on this task she did not notice that her posture had begun to slip and like the inevitability of watching a ship capsize her expression slowly changed from elation to confusion as she tipped gradually to one side. Her companion corrected her after a moment, placing his hands upon her shoulders and sitting her properly into her seat once again.

1069Maximos

Walter, was a man of great many things. But he was not a man of pride. He may have known enough to fill libraries, but he did not gain that knowledge through osmosis, but through experience. And he most certainly did not know everything. Any man who honestly believed that did know everything, truly knew nothing. And so, in equally proper display Walter bowed in cue with the demon princes final bow and very softly said. "My sincerest and deepest apologies Prince Razliek, I meant no offense."

And the lesson would never need be repeated.

Maximos however, took a more vested interest in the exchange. He leaned back in his chair, his elbows pausing on either arm rest as his fingers interlaced in front of his face and he look, sincerely and truly at his Reaper counter part. There was something different about the way Joshua treated Walter. There was a respect. And while there was a respect between the two of them it was a far different sort. More than that, Maximos attention was drawn to the way in which he spoke of his culture.

Records existed for all Reapers so that they may watch each other as they watch existence. Maximos had read many such files but reading Joshua's always felt like...a spoiler. He had learned bits and pieces, but refused to simply blow through it all. Experiences with the demon would teach him so much more. He wondered if one of those bound souls was Kar of Renn. But he doubted it. There was a hint something in the other man's voice that said Kar was something far larger than the royals bound to the infernal First. Curious...and yet the answers would come in time, he was sure. For now he sat up properly and events continued.

The Lady Gale flashed him a smile in response to his comment and truthfully, Maximos meant no real offense. When he constructed Teira he constructed something modest and simple. Maximos was not a lustful man. She grew into what she was and his feelings on the subject were mixed at best. Part of him knew she would grow to become whatever she would and that was necessary. Part of him was proud to see something he created work so wonderfully and be displayed so proudly. But the largest part of him honestly wished that her sense of decency had matured with the rest of her.

There was a simplicity to Gale that he honestly appreciated. Her smile was pure, her nod was...mostly correct. She was simple. And yet not plain, but rather simple in the way an apple was simple. It was a small red thing not assuming in any way, and yet it was perfect and needed no bells whistles or flashy lights. Though, he imagined, being able to walk would have been a nice improvement if only for her convenience.

All and all she looked well, as did the prince who had dressed himself...well Maximos could not remember a single occasion in which he had seen Razliek so properly dressed. Even despite the pieces of the ensemble that were missing this was a far cry above jeans and a T-shirt, or rags and a cloak. Albeit a very fancy cloak. To his recollection, the classiest thing he could remember Razliek willing wearing was his hat, in this dining room. The memory of what followed that exchange brought a smirk to Maximos' face. Walter did not seem wary of the idea of having most of the dining room and table destroyed, this time.

And then all were seated and Maximos posed his question. He wasnt precisely sure what he expected Gale to do for an answer but he was curious. He took her bobbing nod to mean yes, she preferred flesh to steel. And then she touched her chest and her cheeks. Was she saying she loved her face? Did she enjoy having a heartbeat and flesh? Was it simply an attempt at a joyful gesture that was skewed just enough to be mistakable? It could have been all of these, and more, especially as she began to slip and had to be corrected. Instead of focusing on the details Maximos took in that the gesture was indeed a happy one and simply said.

"Good, very good." At which point the stately butler beside him spoke up and said. "Dinner, is served." Taking a bow to emphasize the point.

What followed could only really be described as an orchestra of motion and color. Doors opened at the east and west ends of the dining hall. These doors lead only to the kitchen with no guest access, and from the doors poured Skellions. Each masked figure held a covered silver tray all of various sizes in its gloved hands, some Skellion's had to team together to hold larger trays, other Skellions had no trays but carts with various containers of liquid in them. Some steaming, some perspiring, others sloshing, still others bubbling. Each moved with precision and grace bringing the tray to the table and setting it down in an exact pre-planned location making the entire act of serving dinner into a choreographed dance in which dark silhouettes passed by and between each other with only their multitudinous eyes to act as a sort of violet starry sky momentarily filling the room. Within a few minutes the entire length of the dining room table was covered, and while it was more than these three could ever eat, it was unlikely anyone save perhaps Gale was surprised.

Color, came when the dance ended and a Skullion was left with a hand on each tray. Still, silent and waiting. Violet eyes fell on Maximos, who had at some point during the ballet stood.

"I believe this is the time in which most mundanes would say a prayer to their chosen deity and begin eating. I imagine it is as if dedicating the meal to the god. I think, present company considered, such a practice would be more than a bit off. So, in lieu of the more commonplace sobriquet, allow me to assign this feast a more appropriate meaning and dedicate this meal and the enjoyment here in..." At which point he bowed, as formally as he knew how, setting aside whatever had managed to steal his focus to give full attention to the gesture. At the bottom of his bow his arm gracefully slid out gesturing across the table.

"...to Lady Gale. Who has honored us with her presence, and gifted us her birth." Maximos began to clap, there was no sarcasm in this, but sincerity. Walter also clapped. And as he clapped, the Skullion's clapped. Or rather, their hands did move but each emitted a clapping sound. While he may not have listed Joshua as her creator, he somehow believed the Reaper would not mind if Gale and Gale alone was given this moment. When the clap faded, Maximos bowed halfway a second time and said.

"Let us begin." And all at once the Skullion's removed the lids from the plethora of trays revealing a veritable rainbow of colors. Just about every edible animal on Gaia had its place on this table as did a few that were not from Gaia. Today's meals were kept mostly locale, and mostly recognizable, where as their regions of origin covered Gaia's globe. Among them specifically however was a certain black soup and spidery meet that had presented itself during Joshua's first meal on Shadow Island. While every color was dyed in the tint of the flame, none of the colors seemed to diminished because of it. When dinner began on Shadow Island, Walter would list off the items on each days menu. Unfortunately in the time it took for him to complete the list all but some of the enchanted foods were cold. Walter remained silent but wore a proud smile.

Automatically, a Skellion moved to place a large steak on Maximos' plate while another manned a bowl of mashed potatoes, another gravy, and a last to pour tea. This choice was, as far as Maximos was concerned, an exotic meal. A wave of the Shadow's hand staved them off. It was rude to be served before ones guests. With light purple glows set on Prince Razliek and The Lady Gale, but mostly Prince Razliek, the silhouettes patient awaited orders.

1070themightyjello

"I meant no offense."

"None was taken." The reply was earnest in every regard, Razliek understood the honor and class that lay underneath Walter's courtly manner and Joshua could clearly see the level of professionalism with which the humble servant conducted himself even when the nature of a man demanded the opposite.

Maximos Wrote:

There was something different about the way Joshua treated Walter. There was a respect. And while there was a respect between the two of them it was a far different sort.

And that 'something' was nothing short of reverence by its most fundamental meaning. Maximos and Joshua had a professional understanding that included a respect for the others' position, and they also shared a level of respect for the others' skill, talent, and sense of aesthetics as well. To a twisted mind what they had could be called a friendship... at some points they had even gone out together to attend a slaughter as others might do to see a movie or go bowling. What they had included respect for certain, but it was the respect of seeing another man as an equal and respect borne from knowing that the man they dared to call a friend would not disappoint them.

Walter had none of these qualities, and yet he had all of them. The butler was a man of clearly exceptional talent and unquestionable integrity, and though he had more skill than was necessary to rule a kingdom he toiled endlessly year after year in service to the master of this mansion. If he were bound by some oath or debt he never showed resentment, if he detested the tasks he was given it never eroded the quality of his work, Walter was quintessential in every way that he allowed others to see and if he possessed any failings they were masterfully hidden away.

Another man so dedicated to his work could not be found even if all the worlds were scoured. This alone was worthy of the highest praise that one could give.

There was also the matter of master Maximos' guests, the rude and uncouth lot that they were with only their own interests at heart and caring little for manners other than to offer lip service to the lord of the manor and demands of the servants. Walter had no debt to any of them, rather it was the other way around - each and every guest that stepped through the doors of the manor was in his care - and the butler had no reason to serve them other than the word of the house's master.

To show respect. To show concern. To give thanks.

Walter Worthington was not in Joshua's service, and so he looked to every task performed by the man as no less than a favor from a man who owed him nothing. It would be rude not to give thanks and compliment a job well done, and any man that would dare to think Prince Razliek of Kar to be rude...

...well, any man that thought him rude must have never been worthy of respect in the first place.

"I believe this is the time in which most mundanes would say a prayer to their chosen deity and begin eating. I imagine it is as if dedicating the meal to the god. I think, present company considered, such a practice would be more than a bit off. So, in lieu of the more commonplace sobriquet, allow me to assign this feast a more appropriate meaning and dedicate this meal and the enjoyment here in to Lady Gale. Who has honored us with her presence, and gifted us her birth."

At that moment the shadow began to clap, and was promptly joined by the butler and then by the servants around them as well. The demon raised his hands in kind and began to applaud his companion without reservation as well. After all, this day had been a long time coming.

Gale seemed both pleased and confused at the level of approval she was receiving. She understood applause well enough, but reading into the situation was not one of her strong points. She looked from side to side between the men surrounding her and the Skellions that were spread around the table and the floor with her mouth half open and her eyes wide in awe and... after a few seconds... she raised her hands as well and began to beat them together with a dull sound that was not quite as sharp as it would have been if she had struck more uniformly or more precisely or tensed her wrists as well as she should have. Nonetheless she was overjoyed by the display and though she was weak and would rely upon them for support at this moment the sword felt as if she had truly been accepted as a human.

"Welcome to the mortal coil," said Joshua in conclusion as the applause died down and the room returned being dominated by the sound of the crackling fire.

Maximos Wrote:

"Let us begin." And all at once the Skullion's removed the lids from the plethora of trays revealing a veritable rainbow of colors.

With light purple glows set on Prince Razliek and The Lady Gale, but mostly Prince Razliek, the silhouettes patient awaited orders.

It was the first time she had smelled something so... good.

She'd had such precious little experience being alive until now, and all the things that came with life were still largely mysteries to her. A smell was something that she'd known about in concept but had never really understood until she had realized the breaths she was drawing were carrying with them some unknown sensation. To say that something smelled 'salty' or to say it smelled 'sweet' would be like trying to describe the color green to a blind man; she knew of these things but could not identify them without first experiencing the sensation for herself.

Needless to say, as the air in the dining hall was filled with the delicious odor of a hundred unique dishes she was undeniably overwhelmed. It smelled... it smelled of things she could not name and of things she could not begin to describe, but not a bit of it was unpleasant and merely being so near to so many dishes that smelled so strongly was making her stomach feel tightened and cramped, almost painfully but not quite so severe.

If this was to smell than what was it like to taste? The feeling was transparent upon her face; her gaze shifted from one plate to another in fractions of a second, her hands clasped the edge of the table as she leaned forward and breathed deeply in gasps to try and taste the scent of each dish, and almost on reflex her tongue ran across the inside of her lower lip before she bit down lightly upon it. The anticipation was so thick she was practically giddy.

"Is there anything you'd like to try first?"

Her companion was not quite so anxious to begin as she was, but it could not be denied that such a thing was positively infectious. No doubt simply being beside her at the table tonight would make the food taste richer from the vicarious enjoyment; notwithstanding the fact that she was a powerful telepath in her original form. There were a few things that he would have liked to recommend; not because of the flavor but because of how easy they were to eat. Maximos' desired mashed potatoes would be among them, though the steak would require more dedicated chewing no matter how tender it was. It was her choice though, many men were given the privilege of choosing their last meal but Gale would be given the opportunity to choose her first.

At first she began to point to many of the things near to her and the Skellions would obey, but as her eyes wandered further and further along the length of the table her finger was no longer precise. Instead she reached for Joshua's arm and grasped his hand, letting images from her mind of the tantalizing dishes she saw flow into his, and he would call out their names so that the servants could bring them forth. By the time she was satisfied, a sampling of almost half the items within ten feet of her in either direction had been piled up upon several plates in front of the petite girl.

It appeared she also had no concept of what an appetite was or how quickly it could fade.

1071Maximos

There was nothing quite so satisfying, when you are a man of much, as seeing a gift happily received by one that did not have quite as much. In this case, the gift was no riches or even the expensive and high quality of everything surrounding the Lady Gale but the experience itself.

While Maximos would never be able to understand what it was like to make the transition from object to living being he imagined that since things on Shadow Island surprised most everyone, that everything she had experienced here would be a first experience, a new experience, and perhaps part of the thrill of living. Maximos had lived for a number of years, Joshua a number more, but Gale hadnt even truly lived on year, he was a man of much giving to the one of not quite as much.

Her clap, or rather her attempt at clapping brought a brilliant smile to his face. He found himself reminded of a dinner he shared with a young woman in full plate who could not read some years earlier.

"Is there anything you'd like to try first?" Razliek said, and Maximos watched, fully interested in seeing her tastes form. She had no concept of flavor likely, but she might soon find what flavors she did and did not enjoy. In moments she was stockpiled with plates and dishes, surrounded by her own personal army of entree's. Joshua, over Gale would find that some of the dishes closest to the Lady Gale were not infact things she had selected. But, most everything within arms reach of her shared a particular quality. There were soups. Fried things in small easily manageable sizes. Finger sandwiches, and a variety of dipping sauces. So as not make her feel her selections were being ignored everything she asked for was present, just a step or two beyond the first layer....even if in all likely hood she might not reach the second layer.

Walter himself quietly stepped away from his master and made a walk around the table, he stepped in beside Gale as easily as any of the Skellies had and with one hand set down what was a plate with some sort of sausage on it, only the sausage had now been sliced into small pieces. What looked to be a towel lay over his unused arm. And then just as fluidly, as if setting down another orderve he moved beside Prince Razliek and set down the "towel" folded over his arm, and a few extra forks. The towel, as it was laid out proved to a bib. Skellies moved in to place down a few extra napkins. This was, of course, all done silently so as not to alert the Lady obnoxiously of her own mishaps and mayhap make her uncomfortable, but while still providing the necessary equipment to handle said mishaps. Gale was not stupid, but there was no reason for her to be made to feel stupid.

Maximos' attention was fully locked on seeing how this all played out. He leaned back in his chair and interlocked his fingers, laying them over his lap. And he watched. This was a curious gaze as opposed to any sort of creepy leer. With a chuckle he couldnt help but add on to his fellow Reaper's comment.

"Is there anything you wouldnt like to try?" And then, forseeing the inevitable outcome he said. "Dont worry, what you dont finish can be saved and brought to you later in the eve."

1072themightyjello

The strange little dance that was performed upon the table was a thing of wonderment; like something that could only be witnessed through the looking glass because it was so out of place... small creatures moving about on the table, passing plates and dishes over their heads one-to-the-other and dishing out food from a banquet with spoons, forks, and ladles nearly half their size.

They worked as if they had one mind, but also individually, each one performing a small part of an intricate task with clockwork precision; sometimes placing an item upon a plate, sometimes practically tossing it to a dish that was in motion several feet away, and at other times two Skellions might lift a bowl from either end and pour a thick liquid out to lavish a food with broth or gravy. When all of it was done the girl was practically isolated within a semicircle of delectable foods piled up so high that if she slouched in her chair she could only see the indigo-lit blue tips of Maximos' hair sitting across from her.

The only two questions were where to start... and how.

"Is there anything you wouldnt like to try?" And then, forseeing the inevitable outcome he said. "Dont worry, what you dont finish can be saved and brought to you later in the eve."

The outcome truly was inevitable... and eventual. A second after the shadow asked the question Gale became entirely lost in thought; her head turning exaggeratedly with her gaze as she looked first from one batch of moist, warm, and sticky to another batch of dry, steaming, and coated with bread crumbs. After a few moments of contemplation, long after his second comment had been glossed over in her ears, Gale shook her head with wild abandon and then immediately nodded it just as energetically.

During this time Walter had stealthily made his rounds, depositing napkins and silverware while the girl was indisposed. Her first move was to reach for a fork; scooping it up with her fingers like she was playing a claw crane game. The way that she held it clutched tightly in a fist was reminiscent of the way that a child would, crude but effective with the basic stabs that she made at some of the nearer solid pieces of food. Her very first target was a cube-cut piece of meat covered in some type of black sludge-like sauce which had the consistency of a baked potato. Whether it was a quality of the meat itself or that the tenderness of it was a product of Walter's masterful work was something that couldn't be gauged, but the fact remained that the flavor of it could be described as divine... on the second try. The first attempt managed to leave a rather large, black splotch on her right cheek when the girl missed her mouth entirely.

"Chew," remarked an off-hand comment from the side, followed by basic instruction on how exactly to go about that and then on how to swallow as well.

Following those instructions made everything go as smoothly as could be expected, and in a few moments she moved on to something else.

The rest of them seemed to sit in an almost stunned silence while she carried on. It was almost akin to the way that a person could be content with watching a child at play from the side, but more than just that it was the thought that if they were to interrupt in some way then it would ruin the moment.

"So, why can't you send anything with substance?"

Tilting his head to the side, the demon beckoned a nearby Skellion to bring him a part of a nearby pile of shellfish a short distance towards the eastern end of the table.

1073Lady Sierra

Back Then...

The Brother's visage vanished in unison as they both grabbed their respective blades, leaving only their words echoing in her ears. All at once, the air went out of her, as if she'd forgotten that this new body needed to breathe and she had held her breath for too long-- unaware that she'd even been holding it. Her shoulders hunched as the strain of the days events caught up to her, and she felt suddenly weary, in a way that she had not experienced before.

"We shall see..."

She repeated the words softly, before closing her eyes and sighing half with exhaustion and half with frustration.

"Why do I feel, like I've done something wrong?"

The words were to herself, but it was at that moment that Walter spoke and then came to stand beside her, startling her from her self reflection.

"Ah, excellent. It seems all went as planned."

Her eyes snapped open as she half swayed-half turned to face Walter. Shadows unwound from her hands, undoing the tendrils that had lashed the blades to her grip. Transferring the swords to the crook of her arm, she hugged them against her chest and wiped the back of one hand across her eyes to clear the blood from her vision.

"Planned?"

There was a sadness in the word as it left her lips.

'This was planned? Even the Lady's death?'

Her eyes burned at the thought of the beautiful golden woman who had stood before her only moments before. Moments that seemed like a small eternity now--

Teira stared down at her hands, holding the swords to her chest.

"The Master has continued on ahead, he requests you three join him in his personal training room down the hall, and three doors to your left."

She stiffened. She couldn't explain why-- but she wanted to be alone right now. For reasons she couldn't identify, she felt and shamed, and she didn't want anyone to see her like this... least of all him. But there was no helping it. Her eyes gazed down at the length of the black gown she had formed before leaving the lab. Blood spattered the shadowy fabric. Smoothing one hand over her skirts, the fabric unsolidified before reforming as it had originally been designed, stainless. As if fixing her clothes could fix how she felt, even though she knew it couldn't possibly. Clenching her jaw, she swallowed and raised her eyes to Walter. Crimson orbs burning in their black depths.

"Ah, thank you Walter. I'm uh, sorry about the gym..."

Bowing slightly, she turned to leave--

"Will you be needing assistance?"

She paused and cast her eyes to the discarded walking stick that lay strewn several feet from where she stood. A little voice within said to accept the help offered-- but something, Pride? Spoke instead of reason

"Thank you, but I'll be okay Walter."

Exciting the gym, she made her way to the place Walter had directed her. Her mind hazy with mixed thoughts and emotions. Was it pride that had caused her to say what she had said before? Perhaps. These swords were a mystery to her. But there was truth in what she had said-- she wouldn't be ruled. Was she wrong to say what she had? Had they not been the ones to kill the Lady's spirit and force themselves on her? Surely she had been in the right-- but if she had, then why did she feel like this?

She looked up, the door to Maximos' training room was before her.

Taking a steadying breath, she knocked and then pushed the door open, peeking inside hesitantly.

"Nii-chan?"

1074Maximos

"So, why can't you send anything with substance?"

Maximos was watching the Lady Gale, and it was inexplicably fascinating, but a few moments in his gaze lost its focus and his eyes seemed to simply be set while everything behind them set its attention elsewhere. The simple question provoked a response less like conversational banter, and more like the demon had left a radio tuned to a particular station and now via verbal command had raised the volume on a program already in progress.

"Its not as if transference is impossible, that the items are simply destroyed before crossing, or tossed back out into the void. I beginning to believe that the seal is not against transportation, but against my particular means of transportation." The words simply rolled from his mouth without much thought beyond dictating them again, as he already had several times in his mind before. His eyes regained their light, so to speak, and he turned them on Razliek.

"Being of my race or at least my origin is a definite prerequisite for transfer. But its a seal against Shadow, specifically. But at the same time following the rules of his imprisonment, normal ambient shadow is allowed through. Nocturne was always meant to be able to watch, but not touch. Luminous has bound the entire world, against us, against me. And then..." Maximos shook his head, he moved his fork inside of his mash potatoes and scooped some up as if he was about to eat it. He even brought it up to his face but, it moved no farther. Something on the Shadow's face spoke of a darkness, but an inner darkness. Something that unsettled him in a way he could not or did not want to show.

"...inside his bubble, he's killing the world. Through the shadows I've seen it. He blames ever mishap in their lives that he cannot catch on Nocturne, while taking credit for every good. And then via influence and clergy he goes out of his way to make every life nothing but a bland utopia. There is no challenge. There is no growth. There are only sheep." He brought the fork back down dipping it back in the mash potatoes as if he had forgotten he already had. The plop as the over sized lump fell off the fork seemed to awaken him to his ramblings. Maximos looked at Razliek, smiled a slightly embarrassed smile and said. "My sincerest apologies, I ramble about the inconsequential. Is everything to your liking?"

And then he finally at the potatoes.

-|-

Walter did nothing but bow, the Hallway did nothing but watch. And while Teira's thoughts whirled around her new brain, the Brothers Harite stood entirely silent. And yet it was the sort of silence that accompanies the dark corner of the room where the two, or in this case four, glowing eyes stared back.

With ears such as hers there was really no telling when Teira would hear it, only that she would likely hear it before reaching the actual training room door.

Maximos was never one to make grunts, shouts, or growls during combat. Something about such displays seemed to primal for his tastes, unless of course the situation absolutely drove the sound from him. The sound of Maximos' combat, or at the very least training, was a quiet thing. It was sharp breaths, slow breaths, and long breaths. And it was the sound of blade gliding through the air with the sort of unorthodox finesse that made little whooshing sounds, but gave them no real pattern by which to be read. This was what Teira would hear, before she peeked inside the door.

Inside, she would see a glimmering obsidian length tumble end over end through the air before Maximos' form caught it, behind his back in an inverted pose. The shadow stepped forward, slashing his sword whilst flipping it so that he ended his strike with the sword in a proper out-over-the-thumb pose.

"Nii-chan?" And at that sound he turned to face the doorway. There was no light on Shadow Island, and so when one says that there was a spotlight over Maximos one simply means that the darkness was momentarily pushed away leaving a visible area. Such was the case around the Shadow.

In a place of so much black, the dull white glow of Maximos' right eye was impossible to miss. And so Teira would be able to see how his gaze met her eyes, and then dropped down to the weapons she held. Flicking his sword over his shoulder, Maximos beckoned her forward with his left.

"I see you've met the brothers. Walter was right." He smiled, but for someone who had seen the Shadow smile so much as Teira, this smile was off. It was like a photograph of the night sky, it had the sparkle but no life. "I guess I shouldnt be surprised, come here so I can get a look at you. Have they given you their names? Are they to your..."

And then, much as Teira would have been able to read something distinctly off in the Shadow, the knowledge provided by their time together was used in reverse and the stately shadow's tone became a bit more serious as he said. "...what's wrong Teira?"

1075Lady Sierra

She was aware of eyes where there should be no eyes-- their gaze following her. Teira found herself feeling rather clumsy. Not just because she wasn't fully coordinated with her new form, but because she didn't know how to deal with the gift she'd been presented with. Her feelings on the whole affair, were mixed at best. Chewing her lip, her new mind worked itself in circles as thoughts raced 'round and 'round.

The sound of Maximos' training, of him engaged in swordplay, was a comforting whisper in her ear. And yet, she couldn't relax.

Teira hadn't looked in a mirror or caught her reflection on any surfaces since she'd 'met' the Brothers, so she wasn't aware of her changed eyes as of yet. Otherwise, she may have been even more self conscious. Crimson locked with ethereal white, and that piercing flicker of white light sent a tingle, that had nothing to do with being cold, chasing up and down her spine. It was THAT that startled her, not the gaze, but rather this new body's reaction to it. Her old form had been capable of feeling pain and touch, but this was different. A surprised and somewhat awkward squeak pierced the darkness as she shuddered, her mind debating for a moment as she couldn't quite decide if the feeling was pleasant or unpleasant, and then shook it off.

"I see you've met the brothers. Walter was right."

'Walter again? I don't understand... what could he be thinking?'

After a moment, she seemed as if she realized, that she had just been standing there; glaring at the twin blades even as she hugged them to her breast and that she hadn't answered him.

"--!

I, we've met yes."

"I guess I shouldn't be surprised, come here so I can get a look at you. Have they given you their names? Are they to your..."

One hand picked absently at her skirts, running over the same place repeatedly as if she would smooth some non-existent crease.

"They've given me a-- family name? I'm not sure if that's the right way to describe it, but if they have individual names, I've yet to learn them."

"...what's wrong Teira?"

She flinched, and her face seemed torn as she grappled with the words. In the end, that feeling of clumsiness was too great. A trip in her thoughts, and all the words came tumbling out in a rush.

"I'm sorry Nii-chan! You left the Lady Glamor with me, and I, she-- I wasn't able to stop them and I'm sorry! If I had only accepted her sooner instead of rejecting her-- But then Walter said this was planned? And I don't want to question Walter, or you Nii-chan, I don't want to doubt... But why? Why was the Lady's death necessary? The swords are a gift-- so I should say thank you, that's the polite thing to do-- and they ARE beautiful blades-- but they killed her, and they attacked me-- and yet when I-- And why do I feel like I was in the wrong, like I was the rude one-- after what they did?! It feels like they want control-- But I won't give it, I don't want to be played with like a doll-- what DO they want? Was I wrong? And what they said-- I, I'm sorry Nii-chan."

All her thoughts were jumbled together, it was like one big run on sentence. And when she came to the end of it, she took a deep breath, having forgotten to pause and breathe as she spoke. Guilt, shame, embarrassment, humility, sadness , confusion, anger. They all mixed together for one killer cocktail of emotions. Her head, HURT. There was a dull ache starting behind her eyes.

She couldn't bring herself to meet his eyes again, for fear of the disappointment that she would surely find so clearly expressed there. She had failed him, embarrassed him even, and it left her feeling ill.

1076themightyjello

"I think I understand," was what he managed to say in response to the rambling list of problems and thinly-veiled anger that went with it. "The problem isn't with your method, but because you want to get into somewhere that you... specifically... are not wanted."

"If you've been locked out, then rather than trying to pick it wouldn't it be easier to just have someone let you in?"

The Skellions began placing shelled meat onto the plate in front of him piece by piece until he waved them away with a gesture of his hand. He took one of them between his fingers with each hand and pulled it apart; the food being cooked so masterfully that it easily came apart in long strings of meat and tendon.

"If those inside can't get out... and those outside can't get in... who's to say that they can't do it together?" He picked up another shell, the creature it had come from likely some sort of large crab or insect, and pulled it apart just as he had with the last. "There are many worlds out there that are difficult to connect to for one reason or another... I'm sure you're aware, but listen for a moment - sometimes being too focused makes it hard to let go of a thought."

A fork was twisted into the sinewy meat and it was pulled free from the shells entirely and pulled to the other side of the plate. The meat was so tender he didn't even need a knife to cut it, the side of the fork was enough.

"Portals. Not momentary ones but permanent constructions. On some worlds they build gateways to bring a place on that plane closer to another and make the bridging easier. To narrow the gap."

"Oh," he added, looking to Gale who continued to taste and test foods one after the other, "and the food seems to be perfect as usual."

And then he finally ate the... whatever particular creature it was.

1077Maximos

It all came out in a barely intelligible stream. Of course she was confused. Teira, even despite all her years was not used to the layers with which Maximos planned. The shadowling spoke, and when she finally finished speaking Maximos was in front of her, because thats what Maximos' do.

The Shadow's hands moved to cup her face, but his eyes did not find her eyes. In silence his eyes found her chin, her neck line, even her forehead. With a slight turn he found the side of her face and continue down to her shoulders. As his eyes lowered, so did his eyes hands moving in cue to her shoulders, then down each of her arms. Then, finally, his eyes met hers and his hands slid to his side. Come here so I can get a look at you. Thats what he had said, and what he had done. It seemed, in all honesty that Teira needed a moment to catch her breath and let her mind officially sort the issues before he could address them properly.

But without much further delay, Maximos began addressing. He started by saying.

"You have very pretty eyes. I dont think I've quite seen anything like them." Maximos smiled. Whatever anger or reaction she may have been expecting was not infact what she was receiving. Teira was receiving a bright smile. Which is to say that Maximos was wearing a smiling. He was not necessarily smiling.

"People make outrageous claims in the name of "love" every day." The shadow took a step back. "They say they'll pull the moon from the sky, hunt down a star, even stop the world from turning. To one who has spent a long life in the darkness, the Light is the single worst and single greatest thing I've ever known. It is a curse and a gift I will never touch. Understanding this, you can perhaps understand what I mean when I say that I would sacrifice even the greatest light for you. I would drown the world in darkness."

Maximos smirked. "And with Walter's help, I have. Because you are dear to me, because I love."

"The Brothers Harite would not stand being given, they have too much pride for that. They hunger for strength and to be in the hands of strength, true strength. They saw something in you when you faced the Lady, as we knew they would, and they took you. The Lady was a light snuffed from all the worlds forever, she was a price to see you safe." Maximos smiled weakly, and then folded his arms across his chest, his sword simply hovered around him. "That is precisely why I cannot understand why the would not give you their names, that is usually the very first sign of acceptance."

Maximos rubbed his chin, and then he spoke, but when he spoke his voice came out different than one might expect. Maximos' voice had a sort of dual nature to it, as if it was echoing twice in Teira's ears. More so it was smoother and more natural than likely anything she had ever heard him say before. "Heart----", he said. And it seemed that the moment he spoke the word his voice cut off even though his mouth kept moving. It was just like when one is speaking to someone and then something louder drowns them out, only there were no other sounds. Maximos seemed unawares as he continued, "Heart----".

Whatever Maximos said had an effect. At one of Teira's sides the darkness coalesced into the shape of a black cloaked brother, at the other there was a sudden dancing blaze that refined into the shape of the second red cloaked brother. Both appeared with their arms crossed in a defensive posture. Both wore scowls. Maximos continued. The words flowed from his mouth like Gaian never had. With no hesitation or pause and with an inherent grace Maximos pronounced the Arian tongue, his voice echoing in Shadowspeak. The Brothers did not hesitate either, one spoke and then the other but their words made no sound they were simply a pantomime of speech. The the red cloaked brother seemed far more agitated than the black cloaked, though the black cloaks demeanor was absolutely dripping with disdain. When they were done, Maximos' forehead dropped into the hand he was using to hold his chin and it shook. Both brothers vanished in reverse of the method from which they appeared.

"You have insulted them greatly." Said Maximos after a moment, his hand rubbed down his face and seemed to be visibly erasing whatever was on it and replacing it with a calm smile. " But it couldnt be helped, you know no better."

"The Brother's are Arian blades, and while you are an honorary Arian you know nothing of our culture. This...is my fault, I never thought there would be a need." Maximos shook his head, the smile vanished for a moment and for that split second that shadows played at the gaunt edges of his face and made the man out to appear far more tragic than he had seconds ago. And then it was back, as if the up curve of his lips had never left.

"On Aria we are given one name at birth." With a wave of his hand Maximos gestured to himself. "I was born Maximos. Nothing more. This name is unique and signifies us until we reach quarters. That is, fifty years of age, the time in which all Arian's must choose how to age. There is a ceremony for this."

"At the ceremony the friends, family, and loved ones of the Arian pool their memories and knowledges about the individual and present them forth to the divine. The Arian is then given a second and third name." Maximos stepped forward and placed a soft hand on Teira's shoulder. "This name is theirs, and only theirs. At marriage it does not transfer, as in such bonding one individual must never over write the other."

The Shadow paused to add the necessary weight to long upheld Arian tradition and to let the information sink in before he dropped the key line. "Neither does it pass to children."

"The Shadowfather Nocturne dubbed me with 'Lucillien Dark'." Maximos said his own name with a kind of smooth grace, the words were accented in such a way that made all other pronunciations seem as mistaken as they likely were. "This name is mine, it means me. Even though fearing Nocturne I hid it for many years."

Maximos' hand slid slowly up to the side of her face. His eyes were soft, and warm, and sympathetic. This was the sort of face one wears before telling someone their dog was killed or their parents had died. From that face Maximos said. "You do not carry the name Dark." As Walter carried Worthington. As D was too young to carry anything other than D. There was only a slight pause before he immediately followed with, "And the name Dark...no...no name, stands for any amount of willpower or strength."

Something solidified in his eyes, as if Maximos did not want the sympathy he felt in correcting her to be confused with the strength and truth of the words he must now say. "By using my name in claiming the Brother's you showed great weakness. As you told them you wield them through me, and not you own strength and will. The name Kos. The name Teiraesia."

"Your names." He gently pat the side of her face. "Yourself."

"They are displeased, as they believed you stronger. Strong enough to stand on your own, and so they were more....honest, than necessary. Their lives hang in the balance of this union as well, they must know that in the thick of battle you will fall on me and my power. Or else...why not simply stay with me? The entire sacrifice becomes naught."

And lovingly he leaned forward to kiss her forehead and said. "Do you understand, my little mystery girl?"

1078Lady Sierra

Goosebumps trailed where his hands traced over her skin and her pulse sped in her throat. She watched his face as he inspected her, checking her over. He smiled, but the smile was a mask. Someone who didn't know him, or who was not close to him and who knew the truth of a real smile, someone like that may not have noticed, but Teira was not one of those. It was empty and it made her chest feel tight. But she stood still, and silent and waited, anxiety beating through her veins.

"You have very pretty eyes. I dont think I've quite seen anything like them."

?

His words confused her and she laughed with a soft uncertainty.

"My eyes? How many times have you looked upon me Nii-chan? How can you say that you have not seen them before? Are there not two more whose eyes are the same as mine? I'm afraid, I don't understand."

But the comment that baffled her, was quickly forgotten as he continued to speak. For what Maximos spoke next tightened Teira's throat, and squeezed her heart.

"People make outrageous claims in the name of "love" every day." The shadow took a step back. "They say they'll pull the moon from the sky, hunt down a star, even stop the world from turning. To one who has spent a long life in the darkness, the Light is the single worst and single greatest thing I've ever known. It is a curse and a gift I will never touch. Understanding this, you can perhaps understand what I mean when I say that I would sacrifice even the greatest light for you. I would drown the world in darkness."

Maximos smirked. "And with Walter's help, I have. Because you are dear to me, because I love."

Her eyes burned as her heart skipped a beat and her arms tightened around the swords she held.

"The Brothers Harite would not stand being given, they have too much pride for that. They hunger for strength and to be in the hands of strength, true strength. They saw something in you when you faced the Lady, as we knew they would, and they took you. The Lady was a light snuffed from all the worlds forever, she was a price to see you safe." Maximos smiled weakly, and then folded his arms across his chest, his sword simply hovered around him.

He had sacrificed the Lady Glamour to give her the opportunity to be seen and recognized by the Brother's Harite. In hopes that they would see in her, what he did. And not just him, but Walter too. To have them take her, and be willing to lend her their power-- to see her safe. They had done this. The irony, that this cold and callous death of one so bright, had been caused out of the love and tenderness for one born of the dark. And so, the light that had guarded so many, was blown out, leaving the world a darker place.

What could she say? The enormity of what he had done, the feelings that had moved him to do so, filled her. They resonated with understanding. She understood, for they were a mirror of her own feelings. Teira of course could not give him power or weapons to guard him-- but she could, and would, be a shield to guard him. If there was anything she could do no matter how great or small to bring him comfort, to ease any hurt or pain or to protect him even as he protected her, it would be done without hesitation. She would always love him and in that love she would give anything and everything for him.

None of this was spoken however, for as she opened her mouth, he spoke again and she listened as he puzzled aloud.

"That is precisely why I cannot understand why the would not give you their names, that is usually the very first sign of acceptance."

He began to speak, that first word echoed in her ears and then a silence that was not quite silence followed. His lips moved, but a sort of white noise filled her ears and before she could question it, the visage of the Brother's had appeared before her. One first, and then the other. She could tell that they were scowling, the crimson cowled spirit in particular. Her eyes fixed on the inky black smoke and the smoldering embers that filtered forth from their lips, as they spoke in the same wordless void. Her gaze flicked back to Max's face as suddenly, his words carried sound. They caressed her ears like silk. The words were beautiful even though their meaning was lost to her, and suddenly she felt as if to hear him speak anything but this was an offense. The common tongue sounded cheap and primitive, even filthy next to that beautiful flowing language. These were her thoughts, as the Brother's vanished once more and Max turned and addressed her.

"You have insulted them greatly." Said Maximos after a moment, his hand rubbed down his face and seemed to be visibly erasing whatever was on it and replacing it with a calm smile. " But it couldnt be helped, you know no better."

'-I- Insulted -them-?!'

She clenched her jaw, but bit back the urge to utter some sarcastic retort. After all, it would only serve to make matters worse, and it would be disrespectful to Maximos, whom she got the impression had just gone to bat for her. So instead of making a quip, she listened.

"You do not carry the name Dark."

She stumbled backwards, away from the hand that he had placed on her cheek as she spluttered for a moment. How had she not known this? Why had she never been corrected? She looked as if she had just awoke, only to realize she didn't know where she was. There was a lostness about her eyes as they darted back and forth. It was as if she was looking, searching for something. Like the answer was in front of her, she just needed to look harder to see it-- and so it was. As he continued to explain, the gravity of his words hung in the air between them, and a dawning horror, bloomed on her face.

His words sunk into her mind with the same sharpness of any sword sheathing itself in flesh. And as he kissed her on the forehead, her eyes closed with a groan.

"Do you understand, my little mystery girl?"

She understood. Oh how she understood-- How she must have sounded to them! She ground her teeth in angry frustration and bit her lip. The shadows around her seemed to grow restless, bubbling tumultuously before she took a steadying breath. She opened her eyes and the darkness went still.

"Too well, I'm afraid."

Her own ignorance left a bitter taste in her mouth. A bitter taste that was replaced with a metallic pallet as blood welled up from where she had bit her lip too hard. Her tongue flicked out, licking her lip clean and as a grimace of a smile spread across her face.

"Nii-chan, would you tell me how to say 'I'm sorry' in Arian? Please. I wish to apologize for the offense I have given-- and I wish to speak it in the tongue of the culture I unknowingly disrespected. If it would not be improper to do so?"

1079Maximos

Maximos could see he had wounded her. Her body had practically recoiled as if struck, and while he was not crazy about it there was always a rather brutal part of the Shadow that said he simply must do what must be done.

Teira, had led a sheltered life and for that he was to blame. She had never been corrected though by Arian tradition it was a great insult to take a name when not given. But Maximos did not want to upset her. Even so many years later when the science and magic of the events had been all hammered out Maximos still looked at Teira and saw the forlorn face of the woman he found on the cusp so long ago. He saw a woman brought to the brink by the malice of the world, and he remembered the silent urging in his heart that said it was a Hero...no, it was a man's job to make that pain go away.

He wanted to shield her, to shelter her, even before he really knew her and for no real gratification of his own. It was just the right thing to do. And yet...it wasnt. The more things that were withheld from her, the more shocking realizations that had to come to pass. And yet, he still kept so very much to himself. So very many opinions and feelings on what is and had effectively become her life, were kept to himself. Teira would never know what went on behind that soft smile, even when it did reach his eyes. She could be no shield as he continued to shield and carry her, but he needed and asked for none and nothing but her happiness.

And so in the face of all, he comforted himself with the knowledge that he did his best. Maximos had never asked to be a parent. He owed no responsibility to anyone, and so in the face of that, and in light how she had become Maximos could form that soft smile Teira knew so well. The soft smile he wore here, and now. The same soft smile that parted as Maximos now spoke.

"Calm yourself little one. They are displeased, they are offended, but they have chosen not to abandon you." His hand reached out to rest softly atop her head. Resting, but not ruffling. "I can teach you the words, and you may say them. The act will having meaning but, they are ultimately only words and are muted against actions. Your time with them will prove your character."

He chuckled, a soft and yet sad thing. Whatever had brought the Shadow down, it was not this and it was not resolved. "Thankfully, your kind persist eternally until slain and so you have quite alot of time to work this out."

"Now, listen carefully." His hand returned to himself, fingers to his chest and began to speak. After several decades of speaking Arian and only Arian, it was only natural that the tongue flow more smoothly than any of his others. Maximos had since learned many many other languages, and from this experience had trained away most traces of accent, but none were could be his native. Slowly and deliberately Maximos said. "Ego. Sum. Rumas." And then he paused and said it again, stretching out the words to make their phonetics more clearly audible. "Eygo. Soom. Roomahs. I. Am. Sorry."

And then his hand glided from his chest toward Teira. "Now you."

-|-

The Shadow had exhausted his options. As much as he tried to play at hope, everything he knew had been used and had failed miserably. He was at the point where he was trying entirely random things in order to perhaps accidentally stumble on a break. Needless to say, such endeavors were...dangerous. And so, when Joshua, another magical practitioner and inter dimensional traveler spoke up, Maximos was all ears and eyes. But not mouth, that was busy. This was good steak.

Listening, and talking however are not usually two talks that can be simultaneously performed and so Maximos was entirely silent. And yet there was no mistaking the focus in his eyes, he even cut his steak blindly as opposed to breaking eye contact. When Joshua was finished, Maximos, still holding his fork and knife continued.

"Something permanent?" He said, but his tone hinted at the rhetorical nature of the question. His mind swirled with fresh possibilities and ideas and as they clicked and formed he gave a few voice. "I believe they can transport out, and as long as they are Aria born and linked to the world as we all are, they can return. But then...to build...if I cannot send..."

Maximos fell silent, there was a pause. His eyes moved from Joshua to his plate, and then darted back and forth as if reading something, text that simply was not there. His brow furrowed with an unseen effort, and then suddenly his eyes popped open wide.

"Your right, by Nocturne, Razliek your entirely right. I've been so set in thought I never imagined any other way. I've tried sending, but not taking. I cannot communicate but..." His silverware dropped, a hand gestured to the demon. And while the other man was certainly not, Maximos still questioned... "...Are you suggesting that I could steal someone, convince them to assist me, and then send them back to work on a portal from the other side to match one here?"

1080themightyjello

Looking for input from an outside source had very little to do with needing an expert opinion from a colleague and much more to do with breaking a rigid mindset so that ideas could flow freely once more. Joshua had suggested that if one device to send was insufficient then perhaps two devices working as either end of a gateway might provide the missing element to what he could not get from working on one end of the problem alone.

Maximos took the idea and ran with it... his mind raced, his mouth raced, and with that one little nudge his train of thought changed tracks and was now headed for somewhere new.

"...Are you suggesting that I could steal someone, convince them to assist me, and then send them back to work on a portal from the other side to match one here?"

"However you want to go about it is your own decision..." he answered, twirling the fork slightly in the stringy meat on his plate as the shadow was struck by inspiration. "But if getting in is 'almost but not quite' and getting out is easy, you might just be able to make it work if someone leaves the door open."

1081Maximos

"However you want to go about it is your own decision..." he answered. Of course it was. Kidnapping was not necessary but Maximos always did like to at the very least make things interesting for himself. He smirked, and then moved to take a sip of some sort of black liquid bubbling of its own accord in a glass beside him. The other man continued.

"But if getting in is 'almost but not quite' and getting out is easy, you might just be able to make it work if someone leaves the door open." Maximos grinned, wide and twisted. He knew it was wrong. But for the moment he didnt care. Instead, with a voice just verging on a laugh he said.

"Prince Razliek..." Despite the fact the two Reapers usually used less formal titles. "Let it never be said you do not earn your keep. You have my thanks, and the thanks of the people of Aria."

1082themightyjello

"You have my thanks, and the thanks of the people of Aria."

"I'll gladly accept yours, but we'll see how much Aria likes it that I've helped you learn how to abduct their sons and daughters."

His lips said the words but there was no real depth to such a statement. Thanks was unnecessary, and the fate of another few of Maximos' victims from this world or another was not his concern. If there was one thing that struck him as noteworthy about Maximos' transport system succeeding, rather than anything related to the purposes the shadow had for trying to contact the world the demon could only think of what it would be like to have a hole in the wall of a world filled with so many Shadows. He had seen what Maximos had been before he became 'human' and to think that every man, woman, and child in Aria possessed a power like that...

It sounded like a grand ol' time.

1083Maximos

"I'll gladly accept yours, but we'll see how much Aria likes it that I've helped you learn how to abduct their sons and daughters."

Maximos chuckled at the words, at the demon's tone, at the entire direction in which this evening had turned. No, this was no happy thing the Shadow was about to begin. It was not a cause for celebration. If he captured an individual it would be unlikely that they would be willing to assist in anything that involved Nocturne even if it was requested by some long lost Hero. This meant more forceful persuasion was necessary.

This...was not to be a mission of peace and glory and butterflies. This was a dark thing, this was to shake Aria to its complacent roots. To bring a sword. And yet, while the depth of this undertaking struck Maximos at his core, he knew what had to be done. And no matter what he would do it. Still...there was no crime against enjoying ones job.

"Worry not, my friend." He said with a warped grin. "They'll likely curse your name before they ever praise it. And yet, I'm sure, eventually they will thank you."

And then the moment was past and it was time to change the subject to more pressing matters. "So, will you be needing anything in particular to help get the Lady Gale here back...or rather, on her feet?"

1084themightyjello

The response almost coaxed a laugh out of him... almost. Joshua did laugh to be certain, but it was not because of what Maximos had said.

There were certain rules that were in place regarding Reapers and how directly they were allowed to influence the direction that the mortal world moved. A Reaper was an aberration unlike any other, they were a manner of being that existed within the world but lived in another one entirely from normal mortals. There were certain freedoms that they were allowed and other things that they must never do; things such as the freedom to restore to life those that had died as a result of a Reaper's presence was among them... What had happened to Peppa Clause was a perfect example of this. Though for something like unsealing an entire world in order to go against divine mandate...

Just the thought of an infraction of that level was enough to get his blood flowing again. Chaos was in the air. This was no little thing like making a handful of people disappear or entering a tournament for shits and giggles. A Reaper's place was in the shadows, in the background, intervening for a single moment to put something the way it had been intended to be and then to simply vanish once again.

The laughter lasted only a few seconds but as it died down his amusement was readily apparent, and he fought the urge to reply with 'bad dog'. After all... who was he to be saying such a thing?

"So, will you be needing anything in particular to help get the Lady Gale here back...or rather, on her feet?"

"Only time," he said in answer. "Gale needs to learn to move the body and to balance properly... so far she seems to be doing quite well. She's come this far in only a few hours, for children it takes a few years."

For all that it was worth, creatures that knew how to do many complex actions on instinct underestimate how difficult such a task would be if it weren't already hard-wired into their brains as a reflex from years of 'growing up'. Even the act of walking was like trying to coordinate a series of controlled falls on something that had 3 joints.

"Isn't that right... ... ... Gale?"

Having been left to her own devices during their conversation about planar travel, Gale had completely engrossed herself in the act of eating dinner... so much so that she was now swaying slowly back and forth from side to side in her chair with her hands planted upon the table's edge to try and steady herself. Her breath came in long, labored draws and long, pained exhales and the expression upon her face was almost as if she were in pain... Yet, despite that her hand still moved; holding a fork in it and poking it into another sliced round piece of sausage, raising it up, and popping it into her mouth.

It seemed that no one had bothered to explain to her the concept of overeating. Gale was ready to burst.

1085Maximos

It was that laugh.

It had very little to do with humor and jesting and everything to do with a prospect so thrilling it caused a joyous outburst. Usually something dark. This was not cheering or hooting or hollering, but laughter. Dark, sinister laugh. The sort of laughter that makes you uncomfortable when it fills a room because you suddenly feel everyone in the room shares some vital piece of information that you do not...and that that piece of information could mean your life.

Thankfully, Maximos was informed. He did not laugh so much as chuckle softly to himself along side Joshua. It wasnt as much of a piece of news to him, he had weighed the costs and found them acceptable. Luminous was one hundred percent in line with Reaper laws, mandates, and clauses. But what he was doing just wasnt right. Maximos likely would have never made these leaps for Gaia, but for his home...for Aria...not even Death would stand in the way. And who said he never broke the rules?

The chuckle had faded to an uneven grin as Joshua's laugh settled, and then attention rolled from upcoming anarchy to something a bit more immediate.

"Time, I see, excellent." And then his eyes followed Joshua's eyes.

Max was no doctor, but he was rather sure that the look on Gale's face was not that of a healthy person. There were no buckets close enough. No bags or stomach emptying spells to be readily accessed. In some cultures a proper party consisted of eating and drinking until you were about where Gale was and then manually emptying ones stomach and starting again. Maximos leaned protectively forward over his steak and prepared to mourn the loss of many a plate of food stuffs. This was not one of them.

He shot a doleful look at the door and from it came a few Skellions bearing mops, buckets, and wash cloths. A free hand slid his drink a bit farther back. The dining room prepared for the worst.

1086themightyjello

Gale did not know what was happening to herself. Her new body felt much more uncomfortable and tight than it did a few minutes ago, but she had done nothing that would have injured it. For a moment she thought that it might have been a rejection, that this body was not taking well to the power that had been infused through it and was pushing her out; but though the fleeting panic showed on her own face a look to the man who sat next to her quickly calmed her fears. That could not have been true. He would have done something by now if that were the case.

Exhaling a deep breath, Gale lifted her fork again.

"That's enough."

The master's hand stopped her before she could raise up another tasty morsel. Had she done something wrong, had she displeased him in some way or were her manners improper? Gale let her eyes look to the face of her companion and then lower to the fork in her hand, unsure of what she had done but knowing that she should place the utensil back down upon the plate.

"It hurts, doesn't it?"

She nodded her head slightly as both her hands moved up to grasp onto his. That was what she could call the feeling that seemed to be a tightness in her chest that was making it hard to breathe. She hurt.

"It's because you ate too much. If you keep going it will come out again."

She would spill out if she kept eating? Did humans do that? It seemed so much more like what a bucket might do than a human. But he did not lie to her, and so it was the only she could do to believe him; mouth opening slightly in amazement as her eyes stretched a little wider. Could something like that happen to her as well? It was so strange she could hardly even picture it happening.

Human bodies were amazing!

She swallowed a sticky lump in her throat and licked the inside of her lip clean of a bit of flavor that had remained, but instantly questioned whether that might have been enough to push her body too far. The girl turned her head to the side, only to see Maximos lean forward and cover his own plate as if he were shielding it from something. Oh no! Was she going to burst? It was really troubling thinking about such a thing!

The master started to laugh, but she didn't understand what was funny about it. Gale was anxious now-- she was frightened! Her hands slipped away from the master's and she turned to the side, seeing the small creatures that had served them bringing in buckets and mops to clean up a mess that hadn't happened yet. She looked back and the shadow man was still shielding his plate. Even the polite and proper Mr. Walter seemed to be preparing for something to happen. Oh me oh my oh no she really was going to explode!

This was terrible!

This was--

Urp.

SPLOCH.

Preceded only by a small burp, the confused girl turned her head one last time and nearly toppled out of her chair; spraying a puddle of dark-colored slop onto the floor beside her while barely managing to keep from falling into it thanks to the master grabbing her shoulder quickly. It seemed... she really had emptied after all.

"Everyone needs one sooner or later." The master's words were less than comforting at the moment considering that her body felt as if it had just wrung itself out. "How does it feel now?"

Her answer was to lift her head again, turn back, and smile widely with a chewed and dripping gob of noct sausage at the end of her chin and a gray mixture of stomach contents coating her lips.

"That's a good girl."

And still laughing somewhat, he took a napkin from the table and wiped her chin.

1087Maximos

Oh, he saw it. It was coming.

She may have had doubts, but he did not.

Really, a shallower and perhaps more childish part of Maximos would have loved not to see Lady Gale in that light. And yet, another deeper and perhaps paternal side of him saw her in the same light Joshua did. Helpless but not hopeless. Growing but not a child.

There was doubt in Gale's eyes, a fear, a dread even and then it happened. And honestly, it was not the most Lady-like thing in the world, but Gale at the moment was both a proper Lady and not. She reminded Max in a very many ways of Teira in her early years. And yet in every way the two were similar they were fundamentally different. So much so that the comparison scurried out of his mind upon realizing it was an insult to one or both.

Now without a command or a gesture the jet black servants of Shadow Island went to work. Walter presented Joshua with warm towels to help clean Gale, and Maximos...strangely enough, was smiling.

The Shadow did not so much eat his food as he waited for the clean up, as he stirred it around his plate with a knife. The knife balanced so that it lay across four fingers with his thumb guiding its fluid motions. Maximos was smiling...and as the seconds passed the smiling grew into a wide grin. And then the grin twist oddly at its edges and that warp crawled up the sides of his face and creeped across his eyes. Maximos realized that he was not so much cutting his meat as shanking it. And at that point he put the knife down.

"You know what Razliek...I think Lady Gale has the right idea." Maximos' face was at that precarious place just before a laugh. He twirled a fork across his fingers like one might twirl a small blade. "I think we should work off all of this food. No sense getting fat, resting on our laurels right?"

At which point he impaled a chunk of steak with a motion that spoke of a bit more deadly intent that necessary in deal with cooked meat. And he popped it eagerly into his mouth. He had said everything that needed to be said.

-|-

The entire premise for this was a lie.

Metals kissed and sparks filled the air like indigo and white confetti both. Truly, this was something worth of the celebration. The rasp of steel versus steel still filled the air as it had with the sword clash before, and the one before that. Razliek had brought his blade down hard, Maximos had brought his own up in a two handed defense, and now as he absorbed the impact through his arm and legs he rolled into a motion. He shoved off the balls of his feet and cleared a few feet of space. Razliek had manifested that sword from nothing, just as Max had manifested this arm-gear.

The Arian body fast asleep still burned through fuel and fat with the efficiency of the Gaian body at work. This exercise had nothing to do with fitness and everything to do with enjoyment. Maximos had been cooped up in a lab, behind a counter, at a desk, on a sales floor or worse for more than he cared to remember at the moment. His senses had grown dull, his blade regardless of its health or nature felt blunted. He wanted this. And he just could not stop smiling.

This was not an epic conflict to prove powerful view points. This was a clash of wills. No ancient blades or companions were at risk. This was sport. Refinement of one's skills. Pure. Simple. Utterly enjoyable. Max left his sword in his left hand flicking his wrist to spin the blade once while he shook out his right. The armored contraption on his right arm jostled and clanged softly.

It was a simple thing really. A sheet of black plated armor that covered his shoulder like a spaulder and ran down to just above his elbow. It was secured with various visible straps, from his elbow to his wrist was a similar piece of plated armor, scaled in a way similar to Razliek's own bracer's, the armor lead into a proper gauntlet that covered Maximos' right arm and extended a bit over his fingers ending in slightly elongated sharp lengths. Inside, a sturdy metal plate protected his palm, and smaller joints protected the spots on his fingers between joints. Effectively, it was like fighting with his gauntlet, without awakening a furious and hungry soul eating monster that...could be very distracting.

"Whew!" The shadow said, wiping his brow with his long formal jacket sleeve. He had not changed clothes. Why would he change clothes? His blood was pumping, his heart was racing, this was what it was to be alive. And he savored every second of it, just as ready to let it all go in the next. "I almost felt the breeze on that one. Are you sure you didnt eat too much as well?"

He smirked and chuckled jokingly, gesturing forward with his black longsword, his gauntlet and black blade reflecting the dark peach and sort of golden tangerine hue of the sun fading off on the horizon. His right hand ran affectionately along the pommel of Sha'yd strapped to his back even with his hips, and then rose defensively. He made a flicking motion toward himself. "Come on, again!"

1088themightyjello

"You never stop surprising me," answered the demon with a pleased grin. The azure blade rolled over the back of his left hand and then around again with the flick of his wrist to throw it end-over-end across to his right hand and then over that as well before his left snatched it from the air in front of him and he stepped forward into the space that the shadow had cleared and spun completely with a fast backhand strike that Maximos ducked completely and followed up with his own slash towards Joshua's forward leg; a slash that only trimmed the grass as he hopped up onto the back of Maximos' hunched shoulder for an instant before vaulting over him and bringing his weapon up with one hand across the back of the blade as the shadow's sword lashed against it while he was still inverted in the air - coming down on the balls of his feet and his free hand a few feet further back.

"I didn't know you could s**t-talk."

A battle like this was nothing unusual for either of them. There was no hidden agenda or thinly veiled animosity hidden beneath their strikes even though each and every one of them was laced with lethality; it was nothing more than fun and games.

Joshua wiped his forehead with the back of his wrist and straightened up, casting a momentary glance towards the gardens where the others waited. Gale sat placidly beside a bed of flowers upon a blanket that had been provided by Walter, and seemed to be far more interested in inspecting the orange-hued colors tinted by the sunset and scents of Walter's garden that were carried on the wind as he calmly explained to her the names and places of origin of each species that grew there.

Joshua could not help but to chuckle at it, this peaceful scene that had somehow crept into his life. A young woman sitting in a flower garden, a house that only occasionally tried to kill him, this dirty b*****d of a friend in front of him... and somehow none of it came with the feeling that he didn't belong here.

That in itself was nothing short of hilarious.

"Ha! Don't make me wait so long for those counters-- I thought I was going to hit the ground first." The blue crystal weapon tapped to his shoulder and he slapped his bare chest with his right hand. Those stuffed-shirt suits and shirts might have been fine by Maximos' standards but Joshua didn't care for them one bit; the jacket and even the shirt he had worn were draped over Walter's arm at the moment and even his polished black shoes had been kicked to the side in favor of digging his toes into the grass and dirt.

This was the best feeling, not with that stiff collar and fitted jacket holding him back. He felt like he could fly.

"So don't make me wait!"

1089Maximos

This was it wasnt it? This was really it.

The sound of steel on steel, blades biting clash and vying for blood. The crushing force of another's attack colliding with your own. The whimsical whistle of a keen edge slicing through empty air and the eager anticipation that came in those precious heartbeats between strikes. A few heartbeats, and yet it was almost unbearable. He missed it like a dear long lost friend.

This was was what it was not to fight for Death. Or the world. Or even for blood. This was what it was to fight just to fight, to give in the rush of adrenaline, to the pounding in his chest and to the unmistakable pull of his hands willing his blade into motion, willing him to strike the next blow, to conduct this orchestra and lost himself in the sweet sweet symphony.

"What can I say?" Max said in an easy breath, smirking. Not because there was no strain in his actions, but more that strain had become so ingrained in his being that it existed as thoughtlessly as breathing. And so it let him breath. "I learned from the best!"

The joy of the experience itself defied words, but in that did his partner an injustice. Joshua. Razliek. The Demon Prince. In the man standing across from him Maximos found a mirrored opposite. They were reflections of each other, and yet it seemed that in every way they reflected each other they opposed each other. Two men that had come to the same place in life by completely opposite means, going in opposite directions but walking the same path. Of course, in a spar like this, a fight for training, a fight for growth, there was no better way to refine yourself than by looking in a mirror. Even now, one dressed for a ball, the other for a brawl. Both men were excellent killers, and yet excellence breeds excelle--

"Ha! Don't make me wait so long for those counters-- I thought I was going to hit the ground first.[/color]" He was letting his mind wander again, wasnt he? So caught up in the experience he almost forgot to experience. He wouldnt make that mistake again. The Shadow chuckled, rolling his fingers along this sword's grip.

Josh tapped his weapon to himself, he smacked his chest. He felt it too, just as Maximos did. A horrible shame it was that he had let those precious heartbeat between hits drag on so very long. "So don't make me wait!"

"My apologies friend Joshua, it will not happen again." And then, as if it were the exclamation point to close the statement, Maximos burst into motion. The sword strike ran through his entire body. He felt every motion, analyzing them even as he performed them. His right foot moved first, stealing ground and digging into the grassy turf. He pulled himself forward on it, while pushing off his left. He brought his left arm up, cocked slightly back, his knuckles whitening over the jet black hilt of his jet black sword. And then, much like a punch came the snap. From the hips, then the stomach, then the shoulders, then the arm. The burst forward across the space between both men cutting a swath of black in its wake. Maximos' armored right arm came up, balled in a tight fist and raised around the level of his face sort of like a boxer's defensive stance only one armed.

And despite all of that...this was nothing more than a straight forward thrust to the exact spot on Joshua's chest he had smacked just seconds before. And as he attacked, through gritted grinning teeth he spat back, "En guarde!"

1090themightyjello

The brief moment of calm reprieve ended rather abruptly. This was mere practice, nothing more than fun, and so they could enjoy such small liberties as taking a moment to enjoy the breeze... but the blood was still pumping and their blades were still drawn. Until this spar was concluded they should not let their minds wander far.

"En guarde!"

'En guarde yourself.'

Choices choices... a man on his guard was a difficult thing to strike from the front. A thrust was one of the most difficult types of strike to parry but one of the easiest to evade if timed properly. Maximos couldn't have expected it to strike true and was likely only using it to close the distance; with that in mind Joshua responded by stepping in as well-- with a quick shift of his footing the demon slid his right behind his left and stepped in; pivoting on the ball of his foot and lifting his heel as his hips and shoulders turned sideways, the tip of the shadow's blade touching for an instant to the exact place he had wanted it to on the left side of Joshua's chest before it cut a thin and shallow line of black from there to the right shoulder.

By the time Maximos completed his second step and Joshua completed his first they would meet in the middle; the half-dressed man using the clockwise turn his shoulders had started to snap down his left elbow onto the guarding forearm in order to force it down three to four inches or more. Then, bringing back the motion that he had just taken starting by pivoting his right foot back and planting the heel firmly upon the ground he pushed back; driving the force of his legs through realigned knees to torque his hips and turn his shoulders, a complete reversal of the core body rotation he had just done a moment ago ending by slamming the heel of his right palm into his left fist in order to drive his elbow backwards into the shadow's nose or chin with more speed and force than he would have been able to manage in the short distance his arm had to move.

At one time years ago Joshua had given the other reaper a one-inch black eye... today he would deliver a one-inch broken nose.

Already the wound beneath the black line on his chest was beginning to knit together again, and his rear foot would shove off from the ground again, preparing to follow-up his movement...

Active: Unnatural Regeneration

[ 2-2 Positive | 2 Negative ]

1091Maximos

It was only a taste, a nibble at best and yet no matter how minuscule it was a feeling that every swordsman knew that feeling. It was the unmistakable sensation of a blade drawing first blood, the touch, the sudden give, if you listened close enough there was even a sound to be heard as the skin parted and before began to cry vitae. Max drew in a sharp breath as his motion came to a close in preparation for the next. He could smell it, blood in the crisp air as explicitly evident as a red blood in fresh white snow. It was life, being spilled, and as only life can, the smell made Maximos feel alive. Ahh, the little things. One must always take time to consider the little things.

But not too much time. Joshua' was already advancing. The Shadow's left arm began to glide out to his left clearing a bit of striking distance from the black blooded demon. And with a flick, discarding any bloody remnants. When performing a thrust one never returns along the same telegraphed path in which they struck. Maximos had several possible counter's and follow throughs in mind, but as per usual, before his foot hit the ground a second time Joshua had shattered each and every one of them.

Maximos found an elbow, snapped and pressed thoroughly into his guard shoving it down. And Joshua was in. Just like that there were several options open to the Shadow.

Option one, a quick retreat, he would take some but not all of the intended blow. Both parties would start off fresh, neither in an optimal position for simply rolling into another attack. Option two, attempt to force the elbow in an off direction, toss his body weight to either side and roll or strafe free. This left him a bit more open for attack than option one, but left him unscathed. Or option three. Press self destructively forward taking the maximum amount of damage but in turn being offered a chance to deal and equivalent if not exceeding amount.

Maximos had decided on option three before he had even finished describing it. His mismatched eyes met Joshua's down the length of the other man's own arm. And he was smiling. His balled tight fist loosened. His foot came to a pause halfway through his pivotal second step. Facing an elbow cocked and inches from his face, Maximos leaned forward into the oncoming blow. The effect made it less as if Joshua had impacted Maximos' nose straight on like a bat, and more as the other Reaper's arms were infact a hammer and chisel striking from point blanc and driving and already home attack, even farther in. There was, without a doubt, an audible and tangible crunch.

As could be expected of anyone, Maximos' teeth gritted and his eyes instinctively smashed shut. It was as if a water balloon had splashed into his face splashing fluid across his cheeks and forehead and mouth. Only instead of fluid, it was red hot pain, and instead of a water balloon it was Razliek's unforgiving elbow. And yet that where Maximos' reaction stopped following what would have been expected of anyone else.

Much like as if it had been a water balloon tossed in the summer air for fun and laughs, Maximos was grinning. His lips pulled back, his teeth bared and stained pain as was most of his upper lip and cheeks. He was laughing, nothing boisterous yet just something a tad below a chuckle. And he was moving. The momentum had not yet stopped carrying his head backwards, his neck had just begun to give...And his right arm snapped into motion. It did not punch or kick but grabbed, aiming to sink its talons into Joshua' bicep and steal a grip.

Maximos pulled on said grip, tugging his body forward. His head was cocked back, his eyes still shut, but since when did a Reaper stop and attack because of pain or blindness? Never. With a black iron grip on Joshua' left arm, combined with Maximos' previous forward momentum the Shadow his backwards jerk cold. The elbow and nose never broke contact. His head still inches from from Joshua' arm when his eyes began to open. If the other Reaper meant to move that arm, he meant to get all sorts of in the way.

Max's right foot touched down behind him, and immediately he shoved ahead with his left and forward. His left arm was already in rightward motion, the entire response was brutally fluid. His sword was a flash of black aiming to dig deep vicious line from left to right across the demon prince's exposed stomach. Or depending on how it struck, to entrench itself in his flank. Regardless, with his steely grip, the bloodied shadow had no intention of seeing any new space between both men until blood was again spilled for blood.

1092themightyjello

He would never cease to amaze. He would always bring another surprise. He would not... he could not disappoint. If given an inescapable situation he would not try to escape but would find a way to win even while trapped. That was the true essence of unpredictability, and that was why the shadow was the only person who could make him feel this way about a battle.

Joshua pivoted on his right foot in preparation for pushing forward but his preparation did not serve him; Maximos did not evade so Joshua could not pursue, Maximos was not blown back so Joshua could not advance, Maximos pushed through and Maximos advanced despite his damage - attacking the opening that is always left when an opponent goes on the offensive. His right foot raised but instead he was forced to step back onto it as the shadow drove forward further.

There is no such thing as a perfect offense and defense. Any time an attack is made it leaves an opening that can be exploited, but many times the only way to take advantage of that opportunity is simply to be more skilled. Their levels were too close for that though, so in exchange for skill Maximos chose to sacrifice his body.

Maximos Wrote:

His left arm was already in rightward motion, the entire response was brutally fluid.

Maximos had trapped his arm with that bothersome thing he wore grafted onto his shoulder, he had struck low knowing that the sword Joshua held in his hand would not be able to fend off his blade, and his attack would have been certain death to any mortal man... but he was not fighting a mortal man.

The defense was equally cold. Opening his left hand Joshua let the azure weapon fall... and then grasped it by the blade in a clenched fist. The shadow's weapon collided with the sword just above the crossguard and slid down into it, forcing the hilt bluntly against Joshua's exposed side as black blood ran down the crystal edge of the blade from the deep lacerations that were carved into his left hand from his own sword.

But this was not enough. This feeling was not nearly enough.

His fist clenched tighter around the blade's edges, his knuckles growing white as dark ichor welled up from between his fingers and overflowed across the scarcely clawed nails on his hand. His pointed teeth ground together forcefully as the demon's lips peeled back to their utmost limit in a fanged grin and the sound that issued forth from his throat was almost like a sigh... if a sigh could ever reflect the feeling of utmost exhilaration that was embodied in that grunt.

His knee turned again. His hips turned. His right palm swung in. And for the second time the heel of his hand slammed home into the knuckles of his left and delivered another jarring impact. The sound of dull cracking accompanied the impact, the blade's edge sinking into flesh and bone; scraping the skin and muscle from his fingers and digging in deeply to the heel of his hand.

...but the chisel was already set, it did not need to be placed against the stone again; all that remained was to swing the hammer again... and again... until the stone wall in front of him gave in.

Active: Unnatural Regeneration

Chest Gash - (1-1=0) Healed

Hand Wound - (4-1=3) Serious Wound

[ 2-2 Positive | 2 Negative ]

1093Maximos

It wasnt with a grunt of frustration that Maximos' blade met Joshua's but with a hearty laugh. That sound, that sound was one of the most decadent this world had to offer. Joshua never ceased to satisfy, he beautifully countered Maximos' attack while at the exact same time causing a blood to flow, so very close that Maximos could smell it and little else.

And then the battle flowed on.

Maximos, he was a creature of experience. Not as in wisdom or learning over ages. Maximos loved to experience. He loved to see, to feel, to taste new things. He had sent so very much of his life experience the world through a numbly deprived glove of shadow body that now that he was gifted with flesh he delved in it. Ever detail that he could catalog was stored safely away for later. In this, Maximos noted every detail of a fight that he could, and enjoyed every detail. As such...Maximos, especially in combat had gained a certain level of distaste for repetition. He was a strategist, and so when truly enjoying himself he disliked forseeing the outcome of an attack.

As such, Joshua's right hand came smashing forward and Maximos took the breath to say. "Morgiv mye."

Which was not a spell word or something in ancient Arian, but the result of attempting to speak an apology with a broken nose. The Shadow's right arm twitched for blood, but he was rather sated to simply wear armor for this experience and not unleash the viscous flesh warping dark steel beast. Instead, as Joshua's right arm came lashing forward, Maximos' right arm released Joshua's left bicep. Though let no one be confused into thinking he freed the arm. The pressure was still on.

Max shoved off his left foot and forward as he leaned in closing the space between both men to nearly nothing. Joshua's elbow would strike, not Maximos' nose, but the air on the right side of the shadow's face as Max leaned in until he was inches from the Demon. A blood stained grin and mismatched eyes meeting the other man's evenly. Using the momentum of his sudden shove forward, Maximos would swing his sword further inward. His right arm, joining his left, twisting his sword away from the opposing crystal weapons cross guard. Max's weight rolled to his right foot as it leaned right. Again, hips, core, shoulders, his entire upper body swung rightward adding maximum force to the blade and kicking up a shower of indigo, and azure sparks as Maximos' jet black blade rasped against the full length of Joshua's blade aiming to slice clean through his unprotected hands. As well as whatever might be caught in the 1 - 2.5ft past wake past where long sword met the blue blade.

As the slash climbed higher, Max pressed backwards off the ball of his right foot, pivoting on his left. His boots digging securely into the grass as he slipped his right foot back stealing away a bit of precious space, lessening his cutting range but allowing him to end the slashing motion neatly in a high guard. His right hand above his left hand, a bit above his face albeit and off slightly to the right between head and shoulder. His sword would be angled down in front of him, right to left across his upper body, with the flat forward reflecting the dying sun in its sheening blade. In, shove and cut, and then back out and prepare. It was simple, but the best things usually are.

There was an electrical sounding crackle from the vicinity of Maximos' nose. "I'm sorry."

He said with a highly nasal, as if he had a cold. He blew out a sharp breath spilling blood across his lips and chin. His nose, seemed properly formed. A bit of shadow play to hold it together while doing nothing to fix the injury or ease the pain. He did not spot smiling. His voice evened out to normal as he continued to speak. "Were we supposed to make such a mess, already? I havent rushed things have I?"

1094themightyjello

The hammer struck the chisel once again, but the chisel met no resistance as the stone was already gone. Maximos had managed to move the impassable wall in the time that it took the hammer to strike, and the speed at which he moved and countered was nothing short of masterful. It was art. This battle itself was nothing short of a beautiful painting brushed in blood, but it was unfinished... there was not enough paint yet on the canvas.

More, more, more. Red blood, black blood, spattered and spilled it did not matter what it was as long as there was more of it for the artist to use.

Maximos spun quickly and razed his sword up the length of the azure blade in Joshua's grip, tearing through skin and flesh and bone alike in its path upward; barely scratching the back of the knuckles on his right hand but completely severing all of the fingers on his left at the second knuckle before carrying through even further through a few strands of hair-- The demon's right foot sliding back even deeper until his knee nearly touched the ground had dropped his stance enough to duck below the long sword's arc, and poised upon the balls of his feet he was already throwing himself forward to assault yet again as Maximos took a step back to clear the distance.

"Rushed? Not at all. When it's messy..."

There was no pause and no hesitation, the demon whipped down his hand only so that the black ichor from his severed fingers would run to the ends of his bloodied knuckles and then it lashed out again; charging underneath the high guard with the crystallized blood upon his left hand forming a jagged spike like the head of a spear where there had once been fingers. His right hand was raised up just beneath the guard of the shadow's sword as he rushed in, but his left... that spear launched straight at the Arian's exposed midsection.

"...it's all the more fun!"

Active: Unnatural Regeneration

Palm Slice - (2-2=0) Healed

Severed Fingers - (4) Severe Wound

Activate: Steel in the Blood

[ 2-2 Positive | 2-2 Negative ]

1095Maximos

And that is what it is like to fight Joshua. Maximos had made what would be a crippling blow and struck a defensive stance. Fighting anyone else this would have give him a clear fight ending advantage. But not against Joshua. Against Joshua, in the time Maximos took to strike and defend, Joshua had already set himself to pierce that defense and strike back just as brutally.

Joshua had strength on his side, while Maximos relied on speed. And yet in this moment the tables were turned absolutely. Joshua had speed, rushing him forward like a demon from the depths of hell, and Maximos had nothing to rely on but his raw strength.

A high guard was meant, as it named suggested to block strikes from on high. It gave all the room and leverage necessary to deflect any strike coming to the upper body from the upper body. It left Maximos' right hand firmly on the hilt while his left was grazing it, his fingers touching and ready to clench but at the same time loose allowing flow. It meant that his sword drew a diagonal line from his right shoulder to about his left hip. It also meant Max could turn this into a thrust at any moment, but a thrust at chest height otherwise the blade would just fall awkwardly and be shoved down and away. He hadnt the time to shift his legs for a thrust, he hadnt the heartbeats necessary to turn his hands and make this into a slash. He hadnt the momentum to smack the arm away.

All Maximos had time to do was let his arms fall slightly, take a deep breath, and brace.

Unlike a shove or a punch, Joshua's hand was a spear, its tip was a spear. It did not shove so much as it dug. The impact rolled through Maximos' entire body and forced him to automatically hunch over the point of penetration right above his belly button. Joshua had dealt Maximos a powerful blow, and yet something in the experience was off.

Maximos' teeth clenched and he coughed up red, but along with that red came a plume of what appeared to be black smoke. The jet black breath swirled in the air in wisps and cues and then vanished. What was more, Maximos innards felt more...tacky, than they should have. It was less like Joshua stuck his hand in a person, and more like he had plunged it into a partially dried tar. And it did not bleed. Or rather, what came out of it was not blood so much as inky black tendrils that tried to creep up the demon's hand and arm.

Maximos chuckled. And he attacked.

Previous to the impact the Shadow had dropped his arms, just a bit. As they were positioned so that his blade crossed his chest, that meant his blade fell a little lower. His grip still on his right side, but instead of the end of his sword being even with his hip area, it was now more even with his knee. And then he was struck, and in being struck he lurched forward, lowering himself yet again.

If Joshua was facing him, that meant, that Maximos' sword was right now, very likely, drawing a diagonal line inside the other mans arms. Across the other man's chest. Here to for, the flat of the blade had been pressed forward. Poised as he was, left leg leading and right leg behind, hands in a striking posing, Maximos was in a perfect position to...

...Swing left to right and attempt to lop the demon's head off. But he didnt. Not yet. He jerked off his left, stepping back once and tearing his body backwards and pulling Joshua's hand free like with a wet squelch and a slop of black, as he brought his arms viciously up intending to cut a rather nasty gash straight up the demon's middle, and if he was lucky, across his face. Possibly, enough to shove him back as he cleared space. The shadow laughed, and his laughs came out black.

Unlike Razliek, Max had no abilities to heal a ruptured internal organ. His innards spilling outwards could be prevented but a torn intestines or a shredded stomach, was another matter entirely. As such, Max was being forced into stepping backwards. Blood would spill freely from the open hole in Maximos' gullet before black tar gunked the wound close. He was forced to wear armor. Armor, that could keep him fighting while robbing him none of the fight experience. A special kind of armor.

Quote:** Wrote:

- Armor of the Damned - - Loricatus de Damno

Most armor protects its wielder from attacks. This armor however does not. After breathing in shadow, or using the shadow within Maximos is able to slow and or stop an attack that has pierced him. By hardening the dark around a bullet or blade Max can slow its velocity lessening the damage caused by its travel through his body and by its exit wound. Alternatively swords or blades that have run him through can be stuck firmly inside of his flesh leaving their wielder open to attack. This armor does nothing to actually protect against injury, but rather helps make said injury more advantageous leaving one to wonder who is more damned, the victim or the attacker?

1096themightyjello

Blood met blood; the hard and black spear was washed over with a new color as it plunged into open flesh, wetting the brush in red paint. But that splash of color did not remain, red did not bleed from the wound but instead a black ooze leaked from it... something that should not have been inside of a human body.

Though Joshua had never once expected his opponent to be human on the inside. Humanity was only skin deep, and if the surface is scratched away what one finds beneath it is the true form of a nightmare had by millions. Red was not the color of what was inside of Maximos Lucilien Dark, it was merely what flowed through his veins.

He stepped back just as the shadow did; the two mirror images of each other in that aspect alone because as the distance was made the long sword slashed upward through the space and the demon pulled his hand free of the other man's flesh. Black spattered upon the grass as a fingerless hand coated in red and black whipped back to his side, just as it did as the dark blade cut another shallow gash across the demon's chest to bisect the other.

Falling into a low stance afterward, Joshua spread his legs and dug his toes into the grass beneath him; a running black cross drawn upon his chest and a slow leak of dark blood that ran from a deep gouge on his jaw to the point of his chin and then fell in thick, dripping gobs. His left hand was held at his side, colored black to the wrist with sticky tar and with four bony fingers stained red at the tips as flesh and sinew began to crawl slowly up the lengths of them.

"Point."

Had this been a real battle he would have perhaps done things another way. That tar that crept through the shadow's body wouldn't have stopped him from ripping out an organ or two before the sword managed to drive him off. Even against an opponent like Maximos he was confident that at least one part of his human body would be on the ground before he was forced back. But this was not a real battle... their lethal intent with every attack was definitely not for show but this was a spar after all; this was practice.

"I claim a point from that. What's the score?"

Active: Unnatural Regeneration

Severed Fingers - (4-2=2) Moderate Wound

Chest Gash #2 - (2) Moderate Wound

[ 2-2 Positive | 2 Negative ]

1097Maximos

The give of flesh, the way it drew a black line through the air marking the sword's macabre path. Maximos' entire core was a bit of fire, a slash like had just performed relied entirely on the very muscle group that Joshua had just tore his hand through giving the wound not even a moment's respite. And yet, it was that fire that spurred him on. A terrible feeling deep in his gut that told him to stop, and gave him every reason to continue.

He could only imagine it was the same for Joshua. That man was missing a good portion of his hand, he was bleeding. And yet that loss had driven him to seek blood using that same hand and the very blood it spilled. Black blood for a black purpose.

There was a cross on the demon's chest. Now, Maximos did not consider himself a religious man but the very idea of a holy symbol scarred across the other man's chest like some sort of saints masochistic brand made him grin so wide he thought the edges of his mouth might tear to accommodate. Clearly, this was a sign from some God. A blessing upon unholy flesh. He could see it now, playing out in his head. Drop low, a thrust. Pierce the cross. It was a plan, and while his mind searched out the spiderweb of directions to take from that starting plan he knew that once his attack was made, any and every plan went flying out the window. And yet that was the fun of it, wasnt it? His feet began to slide to more appropriate footing, his knees began to bend. Blood. Steel. And pain. It was all he kn--

"Point." What? He stopped, his sword fell tip first to the ground despite still being firmly grasped in both hands and he blinked. And then blinked again.

"I claim a point from that. What's the score?" Score! Practice! How easy it was to lose one's self in it all. Joshua was just that kind of opponent, every swing drove you into the next, every defense committed you to the next attack. There was nothing, or no one else like it.

Max moved his left from the sword and scratched the side of his head. The sopping wet hole that was his stomach stiffened, like a shadowy plug clogging the area and working whatever rudimentary first aid it could. Threads stretched and webbed their way across the hole in his vest pulling the fabric tight and beginning to sow the material whole again. "One nothing."

Maximos said with a quirk of his lips as he noted the nothing was his, the quirk stretched to a smirk as he gestured toward Joshua's hand and said. "Or do we count the fingers? And then is that one, or five? That might bleed you out you know!"

No one counted fingers. Or toes. Or likely even arms for that matter. Max laughed a dark bellowing laugh and wiped the space under his nose with his sleeve. And then he settled back, evening his weight between his feet and dropping his left hand back down to his sword beneath his right. His smirk twist at the edges. "Oh dear, it looks like I'm behind. 'Certainly cant have that."

A short pause to let out another black breath, and watch as it curled and twist into the darkening sky.

"I think its your turn, isnt it?"

1098themightyjello

"Or do we count the fingers? And then is that one, or five? That might bleed you out you know!"

"Fingers don't count and you know it," was the answer he got. "Flesh wounds don't count unless it includes an organ or an artery. If you're gonna try for bleeding points Walter gets final say on it."

Apparently somewhere along the line one of them had called for a time-out, because while a second ago they had been ready to slice each other open from head to toe they now stood there going over the rules and counting score; Joshua even counted off the fingers of his left hand as he went over the rules of their engagement one by one, unfolding fleshy digits that were still devoid of skin as he spoke.

"Oh dear, it looks like I'm behind. 'Certainly cant have that. I think its your turn, isnt it?"

"Heh, I suppose it is. Well then..."

His right foot slid through the grass underneath the crystal sword that had fallen to the ground beside where he sat now and kicked it up off the ground; catching it by the handle with his right hand and then tossing it with a spin into his left hand to bring the tip towards his opponent rather than the ground.

"En guarde!"

There were two steps between them but it would only take one before they were in range of each other's blades again. His first step was low, sliding his left foot forward with his body following behind it. The azure blade lashed diagonally from the lower right to the upper left but there was no subtlety or grace involved at all - it was a smash intended to hit fast and hard with no looking back. His right foot slid up behind the left at that and his left slid out again, shuffle-stepping forward a second time to press the distance between the fighters into extreme close range yet again.

Unlike what Maximos had done though, his right hand was not raised defensively but instead was at his side with the elbow pulled back and the palm up, crackling lightly with tiny arcs of crimson energy that lifted away from the skin.

Active: Unnatural Regeneration

Severed Fingers - (2-2=0) Healed

Chest Gash #2 - (2) Moderate Wound

Active: Amass - Negative

[ 2-2 Positive | [2] Negative ]

1099Maximos

Walter! Aha! Maximos turned to look at the butler, eyes wide and grinning. It was a hopeful expression. Walter promptly shook his head. Ah well, he would have to do better next time then.

And then...

"En guarde!"

...next time was upon him. Maximos pulled his sword back and to his right side, the hilt and both of his hands even with his hips. He slid his right foot back to match, leaving his left foot forward in the face of Joshua's rush. And rush the demon did, he moved in a raw sort of way. It lacked finesse, and yet it did not lack skill. His movement spoke of brutality, of directness, and of pain. Maximos met the attack head on with two of his own.

The Shadow shoved off the ball of his right foot tossing his weight onto his left as he broke into a wide and vicious left to right slash. Maximos' entire body backed the blade. He threw himself into the cut, aiming not to actually slice Joshua' but to have their blades meet at the space between both men in a violent cross and halt the blue sword early. The clang of steel and crystal causing a momentary flash to light the immediate area of the quickly darkening arena. Maximos' body was pressed close to his blade, his right shoulder forward, and if assumptions were correct the majority of his sword's blade was jutting out to the right reflecting arcs of red from Joshua's hand in its flat. Max needed the extra support provided by his legs and his stance, as Joshua was the stronger of the two, and because despite the way this slash started by its end only Maximos' left hand gripped the hilt of his sword.

The two attacks flowed together. By the time the two swords met, the second attack would, or should have been complete.

As Maximos' left hand carried his long sword, his right hand, already even with his hip broke for the hilt of Sha'yd, the shortblade at his back. His hips and upper body twist into the sword attack and Sha'yd burst forward across the space between both men in a sudden thrust. Maximos' stance and motion aiding in driving the shortblade deep into its target. Sha'yd's glass-steel blade sheening silver dull in the pre-night lighting, its edge singing joyfully as it slipped free from its sheath as sharp as any scalpel.

If all went right, Maximos would have stopped Joshua's sword attack just long enough to impale the demon through the heart with the 1ft long glass steel blade. His sword would be pressed against Joshua's but stretched between both men. In this crucial moment, his stance was key. Maximos' entire right flank was open and he knew it. Only his footing gave him the possibility of twisting the opposite direction and defending against that ominous hand.

That was the plan, and the plan seemed flawless. Though as right as it appeared, deep inside Maximos hoped Joshua would prove it wrong.

1100themightyjello

The sound of the two blades crashing together was unlike what was expected of them; there was no metallic ring of steel against steel, but instead the lonesome cry of a single sword being struck against something solid and the sound of the other lacing itself through with fractures like a sheet of ice when too much weight was placed upon it.

'Tch. Forgot to reinforce it...'

The swords did indeed meet in the middle, each powerful slash impacting onto the other to lock the two weapons dead center between the southpaw swordsmen, but the azure blade that had been carried by the demon up until now had cracked and begun to break; chips flew from it at the moment of collision and a chunk of the tip broke off completely and turned to nothing more than glittering dust caught in the wind. Using weapons that he had made from his own condensed power was something new for him though, and the little details were hard to remember... things like 'this will break if it is not fed' slipped his mind. He had not put any energy into the weapon for a minute or so, and because of that its structure was weakened enough that the exchange had caused it to break apart.

No matter though... he could pull swords like that from Maximos' ear like a magician doing parlor tricks. All it took was a little energy and a moment of focus - neither of which he had at the moment. What he did have was a cocked back right arm that was--

His right hand shot across the short space between them; his advancing step and Maximos' own push had left them with little more than an arm's length between their bodies now, just enough room for a fast movement but not enough for a long blade. But what crossed that space happened so quickly that he would have missed it entirely if he hadn't been watching for it... not for Sha'yd to come out, but for Maximos' body to move. In extremely close combat visibility is low, body movements must be read to see the bigger picture as everything is connected and bones do not bend or flex like whips and snakes. The movement of Maximos' right shoulder told him that the shadow was about to make a movement and so he made one of his own.

If Joshua had seen the shortblade he may have thought that it was exquisite, but he could not see it. Instead he felt it, and he knew that it was exquisite from the way that the blade's keen edge cut effortlessly through skin and flesh as his right hand came across to intercept that blade in the short distance and push it outward to stab at the place beneath his arm instead of the target. It was as smooth as sliding a finger across ice, he met no resistance at all until he felt the shortblade's guard press against the side of his hand and wet it with black.

"Clever boy." was all he had the time to say. His right arm crackled with the energy that coursed through it but it would do him no good at the moment. There were two options that came to mind, but he only had time to perform one before that light and sharp shortblade that had just pushed past him made another movement. He chose to keep the arcing crimson energy bottled up.

With a fast movement turning his arm at the wrist the demon stepped wide onto his right foot and snapped both hands into motion at once; the left discarded his broken blade and instead reached across the other man's weapon, grasping for a fist full of his jacket's sleeve near the wrist; the right instead pulled back sharply, hooking the inside of Maximos' left elbow with the back of his hand. Both hands moved at the same moment, and both applied force to Maximos' arm in opposite directions at either end of the forearm... in an instant Joshua would pull the sword-bearing arm forward and push the elbow back by pressing the back of his right hand into it until it was back far enough for him to roll the elbow joint across his knuckles and press straight up with the heel of his hand-- combined with a fast kick to the inside of the leading left foot with Joshua's own the fast movement should have sent the shadow a**-end-first into the ground by throwing him over his own shoulder.

Of course, things rarely go according to plan when fighting Maximos Lucilien Dark.

Active: Unnatural Regeneration

Chest Gash #2 - (2-2=0) Healed

Palm Slice #2 - (2) Moderate Wound

[ 2-2 Positive | [2]+2 Negative ]

1101Maximos

And in a moment, Maximos was moving. Not of his own accord but rather by the machinations of the Demon Prince. Part of him was frustrated. His plan had been thwarted. Joshua's defense was flawless, and Maximos' move was rather telegraphed. It was fast, but it was all performed directly in front of Joshua's face. The other man would have had to had his eyes closes to miss it. Maximos' frustration lie with himself, not his opponent who had performed beautifully.

Sha'yd was knocked aside, and Maximos comforted himself with the slight pleasure that was feelings its blade effortlessly glide through unholy flesh. She was a beauty this shortblade. She was one of the few things Maximos could consider a "treasure". And yet, despite her success failure was failure and now Maximos was being grabbed and tugged rather forcefully.

Inwardly he battled with his options. His sword was useless in such tight spaces. He could attempt to dematerialize his sleeve but it would take too much time. He could simply be tossed but...that sort of effortless defeat was not something he would insult the demon with. Maximos had seen this move before, he had performed this move before. His defense, as he decided, would be no defense at all.

And then a dull ache pulsed across his left shin, fluidly removing from the equation the leg on which Maximos leaned. In response, the Shadow immediately pushed forward off his right leg. He did not resist Razliek's throw, he aided it. His body moved up and forward, the demon twist as required to launch the Shadow over the shoulder. And then just when Maximos' right foot left the ground, at the apex of the throw...he struck.

There was a silver flash, that Joshua would never see, moonlight danced off Sha'yd's glass blade as it spun in Maximos' hand moving into a reverse grip, jutting its foot long blade out past his pinky. Maximos body was moving up, and Razliek's unclothed back came into full view. Back muscles tensed and aiding his throw. Funny, how muscles on the humanoid back almost seem to make a fissure toward the weakest part on the back...the spine. And that was where, mid-toss, Maximos slammed Sha'yd aiming to sever the skeletal juncture with a well placed stab just below the shoulder blades, leaving the blade and his arm's motion completely out of the other Reaper's line of sight.

Now, Maximos knew that on a human a stab like this paralyzed the legs and perhaps the arms. Maximos also knew that Joshua could regenerate. The other Reaper could take the most egregious of wounds and sometimes suffer none of the wounds penalties as he pushed forward. As such he had no idea what effect a stab like this would have, but he meant to make it have a meaningful one. At the moment the blade stabbed, white sparks ran up Maximos' right arm dancing with the lunaic magical symbols burned in that very cursed limb.

Sha'yd was the result of a very long quest across the Angaran continent. She was glass, and steel, and crafted using the draconic leyline science. A science that allowed mundane objects like clothes or rocks to have an actual, touchable, magical flow. Coupled with the fact Sha'yd was being wielded in Maximos' magic-draining arm, the shortblade was granted the gift of being able to steal magical essence from attacks or people it was impaled in. An ability activated at the moment of penetration. Now Maximos had no intention of crippling Joshua if such a thing were even possible. All the Shadow wanted was to cause a hiccup. A glitch in what Razliek expected, perhaps, and hopefully, causing his spine to react for just a moment like a normal mortal spine might in this situation. To balance the equation as it were. Simply put, he hoped it would make the demon's legs immediately fail, not because of magic, but because his spine was cut. The throw would be halted.

If all went according to plan, the Maximos, having gained a bit of control via launching himself into the throw as opposed to simply being carried would immediately drop his weight, onto his right arm and effectively fall on Joshua. Instead of being flipped, Max would instead drive the other man into a ground, his right arm pressed even along Joshua's spine, his legs awkwardly out to the side. And, assuming everything went right he would likely say something like. "Point! That has to be a point!"

1102themightyjello

(( I've finally realized why backreading our old fights makes no sense at all to me... it's because whenever we misread and misreply to something, instead of making a statement to correct it we just roll forward. Which makes it so confusing to read after-the-fact when MSN conversations can't be immediately brought to mind.

To continue that tradition - rolling with your interpretation. ))

One cannot ever start a sentence with 'if there was one danger to look out for' when dealing with the shadow, because there is never only one danger... He has many weapons, he has many tools, and his scent for blood is keener than the most vicious predator. If at any time in dealing with the shadow the thought occurs that he is only dangerous in certain ways or under certain conditions it is entirely possible that the person thinking it is already dead and just hasn't realized it yet.

Joshua knew that the small blade was a danger but he could not remain focused upon it, because defending only against the shortblade would only leave him defenseless in other areas; to place his hands upon the shadow and move his body instead of restraining the arm that held the blade Joshua was leaving himself open and he knew it - it was a gamble of whether or not he would be able to perform the maneuver faster than Sha'yd would be able to respond to him; a wager that keeping Maximos' own body between himself and the weapon would provide a measure of protection for that brief moment that the movement took to execute. He was wrong--

-- dead wrong.

The shadow's quick movement brought the weapon to become a threat much more quickly than the demon had anticipated and with a swift, precise, and dare-to-say even surgical insertion of the blade between flesh and bone, stopping the movement halfway. It was questionable as to whether or not there was any pain involved at all, Sha'yd was the very definition of sharp and the nerves were attacked directly, the wound did not even seem to bleed as the incision was so clean; if he had not seen it coming for that instant before it happened he might not have even noticed the wound until his legs stopped responding to him. It was a clean cut, he could heal it in the blink of an eye as he had done with so many others... but the blade was not removed. No injury could be healed if the weapon that caused it was still there, no matter whether his power was disrupted by it or not. For the moment, the whole thing coming down on his head was unavoidable.

The momentum remained but there was nothing to support the weight of one body atop another and both came crashing down with Maximos on top and the other man on the bottom, face-down in the grass and dirt with the shadow practically pressing him into the ground.

"Point! That has to be a point!"

"Hell." Even from one word passing his lips the demon could taste the blood on his breath and he knew that the wound was deep and high enough to have slit through the sides of his lungs as well. "1-1... Nice sword though, is it new?"

By the time the question trailed out he was already gone from beneath Maximos though; sinking down into the earth with barely a disturbance as if it were a pool of water instead, and sliding off the end of the shortblade with just as much resistance... leaving the shadow laying in the grass with a bloodied sword plunged inches into the dirt.

Tie game... for now.

Activate: Spread the Earth

Active: Unnatural Regeneration

Palm Slice #2 - (2) Moderate Wound

Severed Spine - (3-3=0) Healed

Draw Burn - (1)

[ 2+1-3 Positive | [2]+2-2 Negative ]

1103Lady Sierra

Maximos Wrote:

Maximos could see he had wounded her. Her body had practically recoiled as if struck, and while he was not crazy about it there was always a rather brutal part of the Shadow that said he simply must do what must be done.

Teira, had led a sheltered life and for that he was to blame. She had never been corrected though by Arian tradition it was a great insult to take a name when not given. But Maximos did not want to upset her. Even so many years later when the science and magic of the events had been all hammered out Maximos still looked at Teira and saw the forlorn face of the woman he found on the cusp so long ago. He saw a woman brought to the brink by the malice of the world, and he remembered the silent urging in his heart that said it was a Hero...no, it was a man's job to make that pain go away.

He wanted to shield her, to shelter her, even before he really knew her and for no real gratification of his own. It was just the right thing to do. And yet...it wasnt. The more things that were withheld from her, the more shocking realizations that had to come to pass. And yet, he still kept so very much to himself. So very many opinions and feelings on what is and had effectively become her life, were kept to himself. Teira would never know what went on behind that soft smile, even when it did reach his eyes. She could be no shield as he continued to shield and carry her, but he needed and asked for none and nothing but her happiness.

And so in the face of all, he comforted himself with the knowledge that he did his best. Maximos had never asked to be a parent. He owed no responsibility to anyone, and so in the face of that, and in light how she had become Maximos could form that soft smile Teira knew so well. The soft smile he wore here, and now. The same soft smile that parted as Maximos now spoke.

"Calm yourself little one. They are displeased, they are offended, but they have chosen not to abandon you." His hand reached out to rest softly atop her head. Resting, but not ruffling. "I can teach you the words, and you may say them. The act will having meaning but, they are ultimately only words and are muted against actions. Your time with them will prove your character."

He chuckled, a soft and yet sad thing. Whatever had brought the Shadow down, it was not this and it was not resolved. "Thankfully, your kind persist eternally until slain and so you have quite alot of time to work this out."

"Now, listen carefully." His hand returned to himself, fingers to his chest and began to speak. After several decades of speaking Arian and only Arian, it was only natural that the tongue flow more smoothly than any of his others. Maximos had since learned many many other languages, and from this experience had trained away most traces of accent, but none were could be his native. Slowly and deliberately Maximos said. "Ego. Sum. Rumas." And then he paused and said it again, stretching out the words to make their phonetics more clearly audible. "Eygo. Soom. Roomahs. I. Am. Sorry."

And then his hand glided from his chest toward Teira. "Now you."

It was true, what he said had cut and stung just as painfully as any blade drawn across her skin. But not for the reasons Max most likely suspected. While she had been happy to call herself a 'Dark', it wasn't the name that gave her the sense of happiness. It was the feeling of belonging, of being loved. To her it had been a family name, and a sign that she was part of that family. The only understanding of names she had, she had garnered from Gaian customs, not Arian. Here, families shared last names. And so she had assumed-- and there in lay her error. But what's in a name? A rose by any other name would still smell as sweet. And so it was with Teira's happiness. Just because she wasn't Teira 'Dark', it didn't change anything. She was still herself. Max, D and Walter were still her family. They were every bit as precious to her, and they cherished her every bit as much. No, Teira had lost nothing. Nothing had changed, save for a slice of ignorance. There were so, so many things that the shadowling didn't know, and still didn't. It's the natural course of things for one to learn as they live. And one doesn't learn without being taught. Whether they are taught by experience, or by the wisdom of others-- Teira knew she couldn't help what she'd done. But it didn't make her any less ashamed because in her ignorance she had given grievous offense. Not just to the Brothers, but to Maximos as well. An offense she had been committing for well over a year, again and again. And he had never corrected her. You cannot fix, that which you do not know needs fixing. But now-- now she knew. And she would make it right!

"Calm yourself little one. They are displeased, they are offended, but they have chosen not to abandon you." His hand reached out to rest softly atop her head. Resting, but not ruffling. "I can teach you the words, and you may say them. The act will having meaning but, they are ultimately only words and are muted against actions. Your time with them will prove your character."

His hand was a comforting and familiar weight. Her cheeks flushed softly as she bit her lip and nodded. Then standing up straighter, the soft glow of crimson, pooling in ebony depths met his eyes as she looked up at him from beneath his palm. That wounded tentativeness left her features as her face beamed with conviction and she nodded again with a decisive firmness.

"Mmm!"

"Now, listen carefully."

And so she did. Her eyes fell shut as she put everything else from her mind and focused only on his voice and the oh so important words ushered to her ears by his lips.

"Ego. Sum. Rumas." And then he paused and said it again, stretching out the words to make their phonetics more clearly audible. "Eygo. Soom. Roomahs. I. Am. Sorry."

She let each word wash over her, her keen ears picking out the subtle inflections and nuances of each vowel and consonant. Despite her adept hearing however, she still had to correct herself as she attempted to repeat the phrase back to Maximos.

"Eygo suh-- soom. Eygo soom roomahs. Ego sum rumas." Looking to Max for approval of her pronunciation, she would tweak it where needed, repeating it both to herself and to him until she had it right. Despite having an ear for languages, she couldn't help but feel that her tongue was clumsy when it cam to the graceful dance of Arian speech. Still, she was determined.

"Thank you, Nii-chan."

Taking a breath she looked as if she were braced to address the brothers, but instead she stepped into Maximos and raising her free hand to his face, she leaned up and cupped his cheek gently. There was tender fierceness in her eyes as she very gently, yet clearly spoke her newly learned words again. Not for approval, but for forgiveness.

"Ego sum rumas, Nii-chan."

Maximos might realize, why she had recoiled. Not because he had hurt her, but because she in her ignorance, had given offense to the person she loved most and the realization disgusted her.

She smiled at him and pressed a kiss to his cheek. She wished he had told her sooner, but she knew he hadn't out of kindness and caring. She had to wonder, what else he overlooked for the sake of her smile. But she didn't say it aloud, not just now. She did however, note to herself that she had a very important request to make of Walter before she left.

Drawing back, she was still smiling, though there was a subtle seriousness to her eyes. She glanced down at the swords in her arm and then back to Maximos.

"I'll be right back." she promised, excusing herself and leaving the room. She walked a little ways down the hallway, each step focused as she willed herself not to wobble on her tired and unsteady legs. Stopping, she leaned the swords against the wall and knelt in front of them, so that her eyes were even with the hilts.

"I, Teiraesia Kos, have forgiveness to ask of you, Brother's Harite."

She had left the room because the apology she wished to speak, belonged between only them. Maximos' presence gave her comfort and courage, and that was precisely why she could not speak it with him present. Not for this. No. She would do this on her own. It was the first step, in correcting the error she had made.

1104Maximos

"It is! I received it in Angara, traveling with Mr. Kazamaru. You remember Ryugi right?"

But Joshua was already gone. Of course he was. That was the nature of the beast. Razliek was chaos given purpose. Like a force of nature, he was unpredictable, turning even the expected into the unexpected and back into exactly what you always knew was going to happen...what he had likely told you would happen, but which you now found yourself powerless to stop. The only constant in the demon prince was that no matter the form, function, or strategy his purpose was achieved. The furthest extent possible. And with nothing short of excellence.

Maximos was already on his feel. He answered his own sentence with an affirming, sobering word. "Right."

Maximos, quite literally, had no idea what to expect. His eyes scanned the ground, back and forth, quickly but evenly. Joshua had never presented earth elemental powers before. This had to be something else. And yet there was no chance it was an illusion, that was to far out of the demon's style and impossible to slip past the Shadow's right eye. Maximos was clueless in a way no one else had managed to make him, and he absolutely loved every suspenseful second of it.

If Joshua could sink below, Maximos could rise above. A small burst of essence moved to his boots making the lunaic stitching set in the leather glow a faint purple. It was not enough to fly, but it was enough to leap if need be. He brought up Sha'yd defensively, close to his chest and held his longsword out to his left side, ready to strike. And then, with an amused smirk on his face he said. "Come out...come out...wherever you are..."

-|-

Teira's pain was something that unsettled him of course, but it was a necessary thing if she was to attain what he saw dawning over her now. Understanding. Understanding was knowledge was experience was growth. Growth was always worth the pain. Even if a part of him hurt that it was his mistake that caused her this pain. It worked out if she understood. This understanding was a double edged sword however. She would know why he did what he did, and she would know just as well why he was doing, what he was doing. That if he kept things from her, then he was keeping things from her.

And with that came the Shadow's apprehension that she might ask. But to his pleasant surprise she never did. He continued his lesson, his mismatched eyes on hers as she sounded out each word. He made no motion to correct her mistake, she had caught it before he could. And when she finished the small phrase he nodded his head and said. "Well done."

Its not that Arian was a supernaturally difficult language. Maximos just never spoke it, and had no accent and so it left the words alien to the tongue. But Teira had graced them well enough.

""Thank you, Nii-chan." " She said, and Maximos politely nodded. Such was the way with children, falling, rising, and eventually walking on their own, and away. She seemed ready to perform her formal apology when suddenly instead she stepped toward him. Maximos' eyebrow cocked. Almost in response her hand found the side of his face. There was something new in her eyes, something he could only see now in the dim light and that made him smile, albeit a tired sort of thing. Teira had not committed a wrong and crumpled into it and down to the ground. She had done wrong, and was making steps to fix it. He saw the fire in her eyes, a blaze set to fuel the woman to...something, somewhere. In that same moment he realized how very little he had come to know of her heart's desires since she vanished.

But such was not the cause of the wear on his face or the reason his smile did not stretch all the way to his eyes. And then... "Ego sum rumas, Nii-chan."

He had never stated an insult to himself. He had never listed himself as deserving of an apology even if that was what custom demanded. Maximos was never the sort to place such value in a name, and yet there it was. Teira had stepped beyond what was expected her, she moved an extra step, and in doing so showed the truth of the apology in her heart. He laughed very lightly, and as any big brother might he ruffled her hair and finally met her eyes. His eyes belying his smile, adding the weight to his words as he said. "Totas venia et, noctfilia."

And provided no translation. And then she was off. He smiled softly as she stepped away. She did not explain, and neither did she need to. It was funny though, as she turned the corner and shuffled off down the hall, he could not help but see the scared and curious little girl shuffling to his side as she was lead down a similar hall to the dining room for the first time. Max turned away and began slicing at the shadows once more.

-|-

In the Hall, there was silence. While it was likely understood that if the Brother's could place their voices in her head they could speak any time, and likely read her mind...they were completely silent. There was a spark in magical weapons like these, they felt alive in your hand. When one grasped their hilts it felt as if they might leap out of from their finger-prison and fight on their own. When they were swung, they swung with the wielder. They added a sense of unseen and ineffable partnership.

But for Teira, they deliberately felt like very fancy, very large, kitchen knives. As personal as anything you might find in a department store. As alive as that same cold, food grade steel. In view of what they were meant to be, and how they felt during their reveal, they felt especially cold. It was like placing your hand in the flame, and feeling it freeze you instead. They were just swords, the Brother's had meant their words, she would earn everything.

They were set down, and their hilt-borne eyes were cold and dull but at their name sparked into golden life. There was no light in Shadow Island and so to say an area became dark was non-sensical. One could say that the darkness moved in the same way shapes move beneath the ocean waves, it crawled against the wall and then the brother and black pulled himself through that aberation. Lengths of black clinging to his form before he stepped down and beside himself.

While there was no light, in certain area's such as entrances hall lamps were placed to signify a doorway. They were made of an imperial blue shadow flame, casting no light so much as moving darkness away so as to allow vision. It was one of these lights nearest Teira that ignited furiously. Its flames scorched a path up the wall as it moved from simple candle light to an towering inferno. The core of the fire was red and orange as normal flame should be, and then just as suddenly and furiously it exploded in a flash of blue, and purple, and red and orange. And as the ash settled, there stood the brother in red. Like his kin in black he stood beside himself. Even though their hands and arms were undefined and dark, they stood with their arms crossed. It was visible by the way their hooded cloaks moved around them and down their shoulders.

They said nothing. But they were listening.

1105Lady Sierra

As they appeared, Teira gathered her strength and rose to her feet. She regarded the Brother's for a moment and then she spoke. Her voice was soft, but it was strong. She spoke with assurance, yet she was humble.

"I spoke without knowing, and in my ignorance have offered you a terrible offense."

Her eyes sparked, and she still bristled with anger. But that anger was mixed now, with the anger she held towards herself over the grave misunderstanding.

Now, she could have told them that she didn't know better. That it wasn't her fault, but instead she said--

"I make no excuse for myself, for there isn't one to be made."

Taking a deep breath, she bowed from the waist, and then raised her face, still bowing low, to make sure they could clearly see her eyes. For the eyes are the window to the soul, so it is said, and they would bely a false apology if that was what she offered them. So too, it would let them look upon her sincerity.

"Ego sum rumas."

Each word was given it's proper weight and value, and then she repeated it with a slight change.

"Ego, Teiraesia Kos, sum rumas."

Straightening, her eyes flashed crimson and conviction filled her face, her voice strong with determination,

"I have no right to ask it, after my earlier weakness, a weakness I loathe and wish never to repeat-- and so I must ask. I have so much yet to learn... if it would please you, great Brother's... teach me. Teach me about Aria, about your ways. Teach me of your strength, and of yourselves. Brother's Harite, I ask that you let me earn your forgiveness and in doing so, become stronger. Please."

1106themightyjello

"It is! I received it in Angara, traveling with Mr. Kazamaru. You remember Ryugi right?"

Somewhere in the back of the author's mind a sound resounded like a long, slow echo of a word that would not come to pass... Ffffffffffffffffffffffffinkle.

"Right."

Maximos was right about one thing - illusions simply weren't his style. They had never been, nor would they ever be a part of what Joshua did because he did not make false displays of power nor did he think of magic as a toy to amuse people with smoke and mirrors. If he showed power it had purpose, it had meaning, and one way or another it would bring about change. What Joshua had shown just now was no trick... and the shadow knew well enough to be wary of what might follow the sudden disappearing act.

"Come out...come out...wherever you are..."

But what came out was not the demon. It was no hand and no blade reaching up through the dirt and grass to grasp and claw at the legs of the shadow... it was nothing with form at all but merely power, raw and savage molded into fearsome bolts of crimson that ripped apart the earth beneath Maximos' feet like the arms of some tentacled horror bursting free from the ocean. Four snakes of jagged, rampaging energy threw soil and shredded grass into the air as they erupted from the ground and lashed at the shadow; trying to bind and grasp at arms and legs and then coil, squeeze, and burn with the feel of raw negative energy sinking in like venom from a snakebite.

If he tried to flee from them they would pursue. If he took to the air they would pursue. Though they sprang from the earth they were not limited to it, as became readily apparent as the 'heads' of the four serpents shot upwards with a crackling shriek.

Hide-and-go-Seek was just no fun... it was time to play Tag, and Maximos was 'it'.

Deactivate: Unnatural Regeneration

Palm Slice #2 - (2) Moderate Wound

Draw Burn - (1)

Activate: Unbalance

Value = 4 Positive

Burst: Tear at the Earth

[ [4] Positive | [2]-6 Negative ]

1107Maximos

Maximos wondered if this was what a volcano looked like when it erupted. All at once the earth trembled and cracked. Grass split and then crimson glow poured up through the ground as the Shadow could only imagine magma might. Full chunks of soil and sod burst free and suddenly the darkened arena as alight with a rose colored dawn. It glinted dully along the length of Maximos' long sword. It danced off the tip of Sha'yd, her blade having exited Joshua was now a smokey white as opposed to clear glass. The red added an old sort of scarlet tint to the wet of Maximos' grinning eyes, and a bloodly hue to his smiling wide teeth.

It was impossible to stand still when like a terrible crashing wave the ground was being shredded and cast violently toward you. Another gush of essence surged into Maximos' boots and he leapt. He had absolutely no intentions of flying. Joshua was stealing the ground beneath him, but unless absolutely necessary Maximos hated giving up ground in a fight. The Shadow flew up a good 15 feet, and flipped backwards.

As oppose to the tucking his body into a ball, he flew like a board flipping in mid air. His legs and torso stood completely straight as they moved up, and over his head painting dual streaks of inky black on the open air and left him thirty feet in the air looking as if he was standing on the ceiling in the small moments before gravity took hold. This smile, was a smile of recognition. He knew that magic. It was as pure as the magic that healed and animated Joshua. The demon played with the source of things, two absolute concepts given form through him their vessel. Seeing it chasing after him so mercilessly there could not be a bigger rush.

Max had some ideas. Some theories about this sort of magic. And now was the time to put them to the test. Sha'yd snapped in front of him, cutting a white line across the dark sky. Something moved inside the confines of the blade, like fog, swirling around. This was the product of one of Sha'yd's four abilities. Consume. Used to drain from Joshua's spine. Sparks danced across Maximos' right arm, purple first and then white. The swirls and curls of the tribalesque markings under his sleeve burned fiercely white through his clothes as they moved up his shoulder across his neck and then to his face. Maximos was grinning, and from between and behind his teeth came a snow white glow. He met his attacks head on, taking a deep breath and then...

FWOOOM.

A gout of white burst from Maximos' lips, small at first before much like a flame thrower lashed at the air around it and spread into a small cloud. The pure essence had taken on a new shape, not glowing, no crackling, but burning. To the outside observer Maximos had just breathed a cloud of jet white flame. The flame shape was little more than a visual effect of the dragon glass steel. There was no flame element in this attack, only the positive energy borrowed from Joshua and exhaled back at the negative energy snakes. This was another of Sha'yd's abilities. Breath. The shortblade was clear again, empty. Maximos was being hurtled a bit higher now, and away.

What happened when positive energy from one wielder met with negative from another? If Maximos remembered correctly there would be an explosion here. You just do not cross the streams! And with any luck said explosion the space he needed to go to work on whatever remained of the red energy hydra. It would be a shame to see such a magnificent thing ruined so quickly. With weapons at the ready before him, Sha'yd pulled close and inverted in a boxer defensive stance, his long sword extended out in front of him. Maximos waited, riding out whatever blast may come before gravity in inexorably stole his fun away.

Plan? No...there was no point in anything like that.

-|-

They listened. And they were still.

In the earlier moments the Brother's Harite had been seen breathing, wisps of black or a gout of embers passing from their lips. But now even that had vanished. Though while they showed no outward acceptance or denial, their inaction spoke volumes as well. If there was no chance of her apology being accepted they could have simply never shown, or vanished mid speech. It was, perhaps, a testament to Teira that she finished all that she meant to say and kept her conviction all the way through even when the hooded figures gave her no sign of acceptance. Nothing to tell her the whole was not growing deeper.

And then she finished, and what followed was silence. The Brother's said nothing but both were, by the angle of their hoods looking at her. Then both looked at each other, and then back at her for a good long while.

Finally, it was the Brother in black who spoke. He raised his silhouette of a hand and in a tone befitting a secretary reminding you a very annoying appointment for the 37th time he said.

"Actually, if you place yourself as the subject the structure is entirely different. It becomes, Teiraesia Kos rumas et. Or Teiraesia Kos sorry is."

The brother in red snickered, his little laughs punctuated by red hot showers of fiery bits. The one in black looked at him, then looked back at Teira and shrugged noncommittally.

"For future reference. I thought you should know."

"Enough, enough, she's being serious."

"No, she can not be serious. We are weapons, not language instructors or cultural advisors. This is not the way. She does not understand."

The brother in red let out a very long sigh and shook his head. He looked at Teira, and then back at his brother and finally back to Teira. His arms adjusted but remained over his chest. Each sigh a little puff of red and orange that dissolved into nothing before hitting the ground.

"You really dont get it do you? If you have no right to ask, like you said, then why should we bother answering? This has nothing to do with rights."

"The issue at hand is you. Who is Teiraesia Kos?"

"Your just a child. You have the body of someone past quarters, but you still havent reached it. The stage in which a child stands for themselves and becomes an adult. You have one name, and barely that. Teiresia? Mystery? Kos? Girl? You are mystery girl? Dont you even know what your name means?"

"What my brother is trying to articulate is that you are asking us for information and lessons to help you grow into something...but what? You do not seem to have a purpose. Your life, seems directionless, a follower's path."

"We're tools Mystery Girl. Very powerful tools and we're not going to be squandered on some kid!"

"Surely by now you know your life is more than just that of your maker or this world. You have spent so long apart and your time in that place has done nothing to effect the state of the world. Perhaps you believed it once, but surely not now. To believe you are helping now you would have be a useless fool."

"Your life is here, because you are effectively no where in life. We've seen your memories. Your statement earlier was not a mistake. You have done nothing on your own. Your nothing without him."

"This is the path you followed, not the path you made with the hands and feet you were given."

"Who are you? Why are you?"

"Forgiveness is for the weak."

"Jilted pride is for the hollow."

"You cannot understand us, until you can understand yourself. We are not so shallow as to be offended by mistaken etiquette. We were offended by you."

"You've got fire, and conviction, power and passion! But for what? Its all wasted! Meaningless! Directionless! Potential wasted! Who are you?"

"You have strength of hand and body, but not strength of spirit. Prove us wrong and you may earn more. Cease these requests, can you not see we are just? Should you earn a privilege we will grant it."

"Tell us who you are. Teach us your heart's desire. Let us see that you are not simply a doll for this family! Show us the reason you live!"

"Tell us the meaning of your name, and we will share ours."

And then their arms folded again, and they watched. It seemed for just a moment that something like eyes were peering out from that hood. Something akin to, but not quite yet eyes. One blade had burned a black charred outline against the wall, the other seemed to have formed due which had become frosty cold. At the very least they were alive.

They were brutal. Neither being held back a single word, while some words were spoken with force absolutely none were spoken in malice. And then, before awaiting an answer they broke the silence and leaned forward each past the side of her face and next to her ear. They whispered the final blow.

"How would you feel if you gave risked your life and heart to give something life..."

"...and that something did not truly live it? "

"You...are what makes him look so...very...sad."

1108Lady Sierra

Teira held their gaze, and despite the urge, did not flinch under their withering look nor their silence. She just stood, her silence mirroring theirs as she waited for whatever decision they came to.

Outwardly, she was composed and still, save for her chest rising and falling rhythmically with quiet breaths. Having to breathe, was still a strange new sensation, and if she wasn't careful, she easily forgot to breathe all together. Inwardly, it felt as if a bird was trapped and beating it's wings against her ribcage, desperately seeking freedom. Long seconds ticked by, turning to longer minutes and the silence roared in her ears. After what seemed like a small eternity, the brother in black, broke the deafening silence.

She didn't speak as he corrected her Arian grammar, she just nodded, marking the tidbit of knowledge. Her silence stretched as the brothers exchanged agitated opinions about her request.

This, this was the important bit.

"You cannot understand us, until you can understand yourself. We are not so shallow as to be offended by mistaken etiquette. We were offended by you."

Their criticism burned like a brand, and she could feel the heat rising in her face even as anger lept up, hot and biting in her throat. Her fists clenched and unclenched as would be retorts died on her tongue without her mouth ever being opened. Instead of denying their accusations, she reflected on them, their words bringing to mind a conversation from months long past.

'Why do I fight? What do I want to protect?

And now...'

"You've got fire, and conviction, power and passion! But for what? Its all wasted! Meaningless! Directionless! Potential wasted! Who are you?"

'Who am I?'

"You have strength of hand and body, but not strength of spirit. Prove us wrong and you may earn more. Cease these requests, can you not see we are just? Should you earn a privilege we will grant it."

"Tell us who you are. Teach us your heart's desire. Let us see that you are not simply a doll for this family! Show us the reason you live!"

"Tell us the meaning of your name, and we will share ours."

"How would you feel if you have risked your life and heart to give something life..."

"...and that something did not truly live it? "

"You...are what makes him look so...very...sad."

"..."

Anything that she would have said, left her mind in the wake of that blow and mentally she was left reeling. She looked over her shoulder, glancing back down the corridor to where Maximos wait for her. And then, it seemed as if something dawned on her...

"My name means selfishness."

She turned back to face the brothers.

"I chose to live instead of another. I left, knowing it would cause others pain. I fight because I want to. Because it's FUN.

My name also means resilience.

You said I lack strength of spirit, yet, no matter how many times I falter, I will try again. If I fall, I'll stand back up. No matter how many times this body is broken, -I- will not be.

Who am I? What am I? What do I want? Why do I fight? What do I have?

You said without him I have nothing. But you're wrong. If you take him away, if you take Walter away, take away D, Take Sakura away, take Omi away, take Kael away, I still remain. I have myself.

You said I haven't done anything without him. You're wrong again. It might not be anything to brag about, but even if I've only messed up and made mistake after mistake-- Those mistakes, ARE. MINE. The lessons I learn from them, are also MINE. And that much, I AM proud of.

I might not have changed the world, but it's not something I understand enough to change. I do understand that things are not black and white, that the world is painted in shades of grey. What is right to one person is wrong to another. In my time away from here, I've been learning that each persons reasons are right to themselves. I've been listening and deciding for myself if I agree or disagree. And when the time comes, I will choose for myself.

In the meantime, what do I want? To be strong. So that when I choose, I CAN make a difference."

'Be it existing, defending those I love, or DESTRUCTION.'

"It might make him sad... but it's the decision I've made.

He wants to protect me, but in doing so, he keeps things from me. I see now... he doesn't tell me when I'm wrong. There is a lot he doesn't tell me. I can't grow that way... he gives me strength, but he cannot be my strength. I have myself and only myself in the end. Because that is the only thing that cannot be taken or kept from me.

Whether you want to fight with me or you don't, doesn't matter. Even if I had no weapon, as long as I'm alive I can still fight.

And that is exactly what I mean to do, AND have fun doing it!"

1109Maximos

"That is all?"

Said one brother leaning back to the wall beside himself?

"You just want to fight?"

Said the other, leaning back as well. They looked at each other silently exchanging something more than glances. But with no faces or facial expressions their emotions or opinions were hidden from view.

"Selfish."

"Resilient."

"To what end?"

"Fighting against what?"

"What happens when you win?"

"Are you going to fight an endless and continual battle for all of eternity?"

A pause, another exchanged glance. Another conversation behind this one that went unheard.

"Do you mean to say Teiresia Kos is a woman selfishly fights and continues resilient in this course forever and ever?"

"Are you trying to say all you want to do is FIGHT? To ENJOY? Is that all?! Is that the meaning if your existence?! Do you think that will make any of the people you care about happy?!"

"You could make that man very sad. Is that why he made you? Dont you care?"

"Dont you care about any of them?"

"Where does it end?"

1110Lady Sierra

"To what end?"

"My own. One way or another."

"Fighting against what?"

"Anyone who would seek to destroy my existence. Or, those I love."

"What happens when you win?"

"Then I look to the next challenge. The next opponent. The next fight."

"Are you going to fight an endless and continual battle for all of eternity?"

"Nothing is forever."

"Do you mean to say Teiresia Kos is a woman selfishly fights and continues resilient in this course forever and ever?"

"As long as I live."

"Are you trying to say all you want to do is FIGHT? To ENJOY? Is that all?! Is that the meaning of your existence?!

Do you think that will make any of the people you care about happy?!"

"Some maybe. Others would see me not fight at all. I can't make everyone happy. I can only, and will only, be myself: a warrior.

To be and do anything else would be to live a lie."

"You could make that man very sad. Is that why he made you? Dont you care?"

"He has been sad for a long time, much longer than I've existed. I want to be strong enough to fight for myself. And maybe then, I might also be able to stand beside him, not behind him. To fight WITH him. I want to be strong enough to watch his back the way he watches mine. I don't know why he made me, honestly. Just that I'm glad he did...

...Of course I care...

...And yet, even for him, I cannot be anything less than myself. Especially for him. Though, if he didn't want me fighting-- it wasn't a very good idea to plot our introduction."

"Dont you care about any of them?"

"Enough to fight no matter the cost."

"Where does it end?"

"Who knows."

1111themightyjello

There was no denying that there is a certain method that underlies the metaphysical, lending a semblance of order even to the unchained, chaotic aspects of reality that cannot be likened to what is known to the mortal mind and seen by the mortal eye. There is no chaos that is true chaos, there is nothing that exists in this world or any other that is completely unbound from the concept of 'order' and even the most wild and random events have aspects of predictability within them. The experiment that Maximos proposed was no different than meeting one charge with another of the opposite type... In science this would always have the same conclusion and always the same result, each force would act upon the other in exactly the same way no matter how many times the experiment was repeated because there is only one way that those forces would act upon each other without another variable being involved.

That is to say... unless there was an X-factor. An unpredictable element in the equation that could change everything.

An element like the opponent that Maximos now faced, the one that had disappeared into the earth and the one that had torn it asunder with ribbons of crimson power that were chasing after the shadow even now as he hurled himself into the air to escape the broken ground beneath him. That opponent had not turned or hidden, he had simply made space so that he could go back on the offensive-- He rose from the eviscerated ground like a monster rising from the swamp, dry earth rolling off of him as he pushed up through it and damp soil caching upon him where it stuck to beads of sweat and the cross borne upon his chest; upon his back he wore a sheet of grass like it was a cloak, wrapped across his shoulders and draped over his back.

"Always the copy..."

Said the demon with utmost satisfaction, his keen sense for power showing him clearly what the light was that shone threw the shadow's bared teeth. Knowing what that power was made his vision of what would happen next clear... It was certainly an interesting new toy that Maximos had found for himself, and though he had only seen a fraction of what it could do so far it seemed to fit the Arian mimic so very well. This was sudden, appropriate, and unexpected; but it was power borrowed from Joshua, and Joshua knew that power better than anyone.

His arms spread wide and the sod upon his back slipped away, just before the white fire came-

FWOOOM.

-and as commanded the arcs of crimson energy followed his direction. Chaos and power they may have been but they were still his power, and he was chaos. Maximos had been watching for years as Joshua mixed the two energies of positive and negative time and time again, never would they coexist and always would a burst erupt from them when they were forced to; but this was not because they consumed each other like gas and fire but because they repelled each other in exactly the way that magnets did not. To force the two together was like trying to trap a storm in a bottle... The Arian was right, if that energy had collided head-on with his gout of white flame a blast would have erupted from their touch; but that was exactly why that did not happen.

The fire caught one tendril and ripped it apart, the opposing energies tearing through the delicate containment that held the energy together and sending it scattered in all directions with the force that Maximos had wanted to see... but the others, they had spread to the edges when the dragon's breath came and that very same repulsive force that ripped apart one threw the other three in separate directions like an arrow angled off of a shield.

"...never the cat."

The remnants of the positive energy flames rained down on the demon as well, standing his ground amidst the overturned dirt without even a thought to dodge or guard against what was coming straight at him... after all, why would he? He knew this power better than Maximos could ever hope to, he could breathe it in and bask in it like no other, what had he to fear from healing flames? He merely grinned a wicked grin and shut his eyes for a moment as it washed over him, bringing together his hands as swiftly as they had separated with his fingers interlocking.

And his pets obeyed.

Three snakes made of crimson and black, crackling and burning as they streaked at their prey from different sides with maws agape and hungry to feast upon flesh and bone and life. If they sank their 'fangs' into the shadow he would feel their bite like a bolt of lightning ripping through an arm or a leg as the power that made them unmade him in bits and pieces. Bursting blood vessels, tearing muscle, blistering skin, all such things were the effects that negative energy would have upon a living body. It was flashy, but it wouldn't 'kill' him. There would be no point gained from this just yet.

That would come later. This was a game after all... if it was only about winning or losing they wouldn't be having any fun with it.

"I'll say it again, just to be fair," said the demon as the dragon's breath faded from around him; his dirty body not only uninjured by the gout of flame but even the minor injuries that he had before it seeming to have almost healed as well. "It's a very nice sword."

His hands reached out and grabbed onto nothing - but as soon as he did the nothing reacted. Arcs of blue and white light shot out from what he grasped onto and traced over themselves leaving lines in the air. Form followed, substance filled in after them, and like in time-lapse as the skeleton of a building is constructed into something whole fibers and threads of azure power wove upon themselves until Joshua was grasping in each of his hands a hilt - then a knife - then a sword. But it did not stop there... across his arms, even on his shoulders and pars of his chest as well patches of this azure steel began to form as well. It was not armor, nor was it a weapon, it was merely flakes and fragments of things half-formed that clung to his skin like barnacles. An overflow of energy from his creations that needed an outlet and had none.

"I'd like to see it a little closer. Again."

Specifically, his left hand held a sword larger and thicker than the light blade he had used earlier with a slightly curved handle and a blade that tilted back towards the end; and his right hand held not a short sword but a long knife with a flat-headed blade that had not one, but two points. The Intuk\'veht and Kuru\'to were weapons he had not touched in almost half a century... but now that Gale was no longer his companion in battle, he was in need of a new weapon.

Perhaps something a little more 'traditional'.

End of Duration - Tear at the Earth

Charge: Azure Blade

[ [4]-4 Positive | 0 Negative

1112Maximos

Now there was alot that can and cannot be said with words. And at the same time there is alot that is said through speaking that means more than any of the words spoken. And yet, of all statements the most profound are said in silence.

Silence was what fell over the hall. The Brother's Harite presented their points each and Teira presented hers. They attacked her point of view, they stabbed with questions deeper than the surface words and Teira answered in like kind. She said alot, she answered alot. She denied many of their points and yet the most notable responses seemed to be those in which a question was asked, and all she did was deny the part that did not fit and make no comment toward the alternative point. This did not go unnoticed.

There was anger, and conviction, and strength. Perhaps her goal was shallow, or simple, but it was hers and she accepted it whole heartedly. Even against the wishes of those she loved. And really...was that not the truest sign of strength? You cannot see a person completely when they are carrying you. But if, when, you learn to stand, you can walk beside them. And simply because you are able to stand on your own, you can understand and appreciate each other fully. Or at least, that is how it would seem.

And then, the brother in black, again advanced against the silence first. He leaned his head awkwardly to the side and looked at Teira. His hood fell just slightly that something was visible that was not before. Something that was never there before, even when the black fabric did not block view. Eyes. These were eyes so much as they were two spots cut against the silhouette of his face. And there the similarities ended. What was looking into Teira now was blackness. This was the opposite of a glow, standing out against vision because it seemed to swallow the light that struck it. Two swirling vortexes at the center of pure milky white. It looked as if the center of this Brother's eye collapsed in a manner similar to a black whole and were now two pits of neatly rotating emptiness that continued on forever and ever. They were empty, but they were organized. Looking into these eyes was like looking into an abyss. They were the kind and organized downfall of everything warm and life-like in the soul. Terrible in the neatness with which they moved. Horrible in their cold depth. And then he looked away, and in that same infinitely emotionless voice he said.

"Hearteater, my brother. Do you see this?"

To which the brother in red replied.

"Yeah. Yeah I do."

And then he leaned away from his brother, folded his arms and let his head c**k sideways to look at Teira. And look he did. Heateater's eyes were like a red sun. Two fiery disks that burned with something so much more than just heat. In those eyes were passion, rage, and untold destruction. And yet in those eyes was the simple purity that was a cleansing flame. The fire existed in a scorched ring that seemed to have scalded its way through the white of the eye leaving the outer rim black and ashy. Hearteater was smiling a twisted psychotic sort of unstable thing, he breathed a single, "Ha" of a laugh and then bent over, kicked himself and sent the blade flipping through the air and into his hands.

"Is this our new place, Heartless?"

Heartless, in all black bent with a sort of poised and calculated grace. Like a predator animal cold and ready to strike. He grasped himself and brought the blade to his chest. He looked at himself, then at Teira with an empty noncommittal expression and said.

"For now."

"For now...listen to you trying to sound all cool."

She made a good oath."

"Yes, she did."

Heartless cocked and eyebrow. Hearteater chuckled and waved him off, at which point Heartless shrugged and averted his dark eyes away and back to Teira.

"Then for now, how may we be of service..."

And he offered himself, with effortless grace hilt first forward. He did not bow his head, but let his eyes meet Teira's eyes squarely. His words swirled in black wisps of smoke around his lips. Hearteater mirrored the action, his red blade sliding forward almost like a stab only hilt first. Smirking as embers danced around his mouth.

"...Teiraesia Kos. Our selfish, resilient, warrior wielder."

1113Lady Sierra

Looking into eyes like that was dizzying, and for a moment, she was reminded of a cinnamon scented memory. Another pair of eyes that seemed to make the room spin if you gazed into them for too long. But those and these were very different. These were the opposite of that lively and fiery warmth. These chilled her to her core and sent a shiver racing down her spine. Her breath caught in her throat at first sight of the bottomless void gazing back at her. In them she felt something more terrible and despairing than the deepest of darknesses. She glanced a hopelessness more cruel and unforgiving than death. The hairs on the back of her neck stood on end as her pulse raced. Not with fear, but with anticipation. That terrible and waiting emptiness left her bristling with excitement.

That excitement caught her up as the second brother drew her attention. Like the other, his eyes were now visible as well, and there was a chaos in them that she well-recognized. The passionate promise of destruction that burned in them, drew an echoing smile onto her lips as she listened.

The jury was in, judgement was passed, and she was found--

WORTHY.

At least, for now.

"Then for now, how may we be of service..."

"...Teiraesia Kos. Our selfish, resilient, warrior wielder."

For the second time today, they offered themselves to her. But this was different from before. There was recognition here, a mutual understanding. And as her hands closed around the grips above their hilts, she was embracing not enemies, but allies.

"Hearteater."

Her right hand crossed to take hold of the red blade,

"Heartless."

As her left crossed and gripped the black.

Speaking their names for the first time, her smile twisted into an eager grin as she responded--

"My Brother's Harite. I think we've kept him waiting long enough. What do you say we give him something better than dummies to swing at, and have some FUN?"

1114Maximos

There was so much truth in just those few words. Maximos stood absolutely no chance of ever learning the magic passing through his lips as well as Joshua. But a Shadow's greatest trick is to mimic its in its nature, in its spirit, in its very concept, and mimic he did. Rather easily infact, as easy as well...breathing.

Holy white and pure, it the flames did not burn but tingled. Healing as opposed to hurting. This magic would never an attack, but it was a timely defense. There was a boom, just as Maximos expected. His lips closed with a curlicue of white smoke and the flaming blast rolled forward on its own force. No, Maximos did not fully understand what he had done, but then that was his gift. The Shadow was stricken with an almost endless curiosity. He may not get it fully, but he would get it. And then, the mimic was armed with all of his own tricks...and his opponents. How better to strategize? How better to plan? How better turn the tides than to start from within?

But this was not some ordinary opponent. And this match no matter its practice nature was not some afternoon skirmish in the Leviathan Stadium. Razliek. Joshua. The other Reaper was now, as ever before an experience like no other. It was a rush that could not be rivaled, even as the remnants of Razliek's positive pulse flooded through his veins like pure adrenaline recovering muscles where they had once been weary. It was a high like nothing else would ever be, even while he floated some thirty or so feet off the ground suspended by nothing but inertia.

Maximos' ears buzzed with the sound of white rolling flame, his clothes flapped in the wind of the flying island. A grin spread wide across his face as if it might split it in two. And for a moment this was heaven. And then, as must almost occur, gravity snagged him and began to pull. As the planetary force tugged, so did the flow of battle. Up and around his cloud of white arched the three remaining red energy snakes.

No, truth be told he did not expect that. But by now he knew better than to expect anything. The bolt's of crimson flew hard and fast, and the Shadow was ready. Gravity was his friend, providing him constant motion and distance at zero cost to himself until the end...

Boots. The spellstitching began to glow, but he did not fly. The trick if flying from different angles was that the red lashes had to fly at different distances, and thus different times. One, two, then three. The first was met by Sha'yd as Maximos jerked his body to the left she flew in a right to left arch. The glass blade stabbed straight into its head and sent immediate blood red sparks down Maximos' right arm as she began to consume what of it she could in a hungry bite. Sha'yd's glass blade was quickly filled with a smokey red fog. Next came the second, a tad farther back but still racing behind the first. Sha'yd was too short. She would have made the distance of the Shadow hadnt suddenly called out a command mid swing. He said...

"REACH!"

While Sha'yd could take silent commands they required focus and processing while simply shouting a verbal key word would trigger the desired effect immediately leaving Maximos to focus on other things. In this case the plum colored glow of his boots, and the soft flow of black now easing his fall.

Red flashed from Sha'yd in the width and breadth of her blade, as if in a beam. But then the beam stopped a good two feet past the 1ft glass blade itself, and widened, and quickly focused forging itself into a condensed and maintained energy blade extension which immediately slashed into and through the second energy snake leaving only the third. A deft motion of his long sword would...

...Do nothing. It came too fast, his attention was too spread across too much. The condensed beam of undoing pierced his left shoulder like an arrow. And yet it burned in the same way a bullet had. Maximos knew this pain, nostalgically he remembered their last fight at the stadium. He felt the piercing red essence burn, and then sooth. The burning being quickly followed by the inability to burn, as muscle and tissue were eaten away leaving nothing but hollowness. If left alone, the Shadow imagined he might be without a left arm. His right hand shot across his chest and...

Joshua would see Maximos falling evenly downwards, swooping into a sort of glide, and then suddenly fall like a bird shot out of the sky. Where he hit the ground, soil and sand kicked up in a tuft and moments later, a silhouette could be seen rising to its feet and waving away a cloud of dirt. Maximos' left arm hung at his side a bit limp, his right hand in a fist was pressed against his left shoulder while still holding Sha'yd, her sizzling magical extension blazing outwards. "Return."

The Shadow said calmly, and it did. The energy condensed and was sucked back into its glass prison, which now no longer seemed transparent and swirled with a deep maroon hue. His long sword hung lazily in the air on some sort of invisible coat rack bouncing beside him with each stride. He stepped forward, shrinking the space dividing them he spoke. "Why thank you, and in the name of good sportsmanship I must say that last attack was rather impressive. I didnt know you could control its direction remotely like that."

Like comparing beautiful paintings, or pieces of music. These were two peers discussing works of art. There was more than an aire of respect, even despite the fact these art works were causing such terribly bodily harm to the opposite artist. A few steps later Maximos began rolling his left arm along its shoulder as if re-aligning a socket or loosening the joint. Joshua had formed...something. Something Maximos had never seen before. The Shadow said nothing but his surprise showed in his wide eyes. They were blades of that he could be sure, but their style and construction were not of any type he had ever seen. They intrigued him, curiosity pulling him in. Maximos left hand rose, palm up and the long sword flipped and floated gently into his grip, blood was visible dripping from his palm in excess from his shoulder "That sir, can be arranged."

And he was off, feet pounding out a beat across the turf. From approximately five feet away Maximos' right boot stomped down digging deep into the ground and his left arm shot forward. Hips, shoulders and then the snap, another thrust. His arm adding its length to his sword's and crossing the distance aiming for a vague stab at Joshua's midsection. The attack meant mostly to draw out the demon's weapons, to see how they danced, to see how he danced with them. The black longsword would not stay, simply poke and return. Not so much careful as curious, not wishing to close the distance immediately and reduce their attacks to melee swings and disarming blows. The song their swords sung would mark the start of the next round.


"As you wish."

Said Heartless before looking at his brother. As Teira attempted to move the blades they stuck. The black ethereal hands that held them would not let go, calling her attention one more time as Hearteater spoke.

"Dont forget your oath."

Both of the brother's set their fierce eyes on her. It was funny. One was a swirling black void, the other a red burning point. One might imagine that if the two eyes were put together they would result in something very similar to what Teira was currently sporting. Though, without any acknowledgment to such vanity, Heartless continued where his brother finished.

"No matter how many times you falter, you will try again. If you fall, you'll stand back up. No matter how many times this body is broken, you will not be."

"Take everyone away and you will have yourself. You have yourself and only yourself in the end. Because that is the only thing that cannot be taken or kept from you."

"We will hold you to all of these words."

"And if you ever fail and give up..."

"...or refuse to rise to the next challenge or the one after..."

"...or falter in defending your existence, or a loved one..."

"...know that your life is ours."

"And we promise you suffering..."

And then the brother's faded. One simply dissolving into black as if made of nothing more than ebony sand that was being washed away by invisible and intangible wind leaving only his hand. At the same time the other was eaten by flame, like his visage was nothing but paper and being consumed at its edges until again only a hand remained. And then both hands were eaten by their own destruction and the swords were free.

1115themightyjello

Maximos was able to feel it... for once not to be the one who had it in his hand or who had it forced upon him but instead to be the one who had it within him... he was able to feel that blinding rush that came with the flow of power. Higher than any high, better than any drug could ever hope to be - for the brief moment while he held onto that power and it passed through his lips Maximos felt energized like he had never been this alive before... because he hadn't. The energy of life passed through him and his body reacted to it like waking from sleep, acting as if it were adrenaline and vitality had been injected into his blood.

Likely it was similar to a feeling he was familiar with; a feeling he had experienced again and again as the Destroyer and one that he experienced at times even now when he indulged in the darker parts of his nature.

Such was the sensation of that energy flowing through him. It was something that Joshua had felt at all times, something that ran through his veins as a part of what he was whenever he touched that energy. A heightened state of life that was gained by living on the edge of a knife. Just as Maximos sought out new forms of pain and pleasure to satisfy his own curiosity the other man sought them out to excite him - to escalate the high even further. It was nothing short of an addiction for either of them; an urge so unstoppable and uncontrollable that they could not help but continue to live from moment to moment an-

"Return."

Oh? The shadow was ready to fight again already. They both had their weapons ready, it was only natural to continue from there... but the wandering thoughts wouldn't stop so easily. This battle was practice, it was happening both for the enjoyment of it and so that they can sharpen their skills or try new weapons or attacks that they had not been able to try against a proper opponent. A short pause was not uncommon, but in the last few passing seconds he could not help but feel that something was slightly off about it all.

"No, no... it didn't feel right at all. I'll have to change that, it wasn't right," the muttering was to himself, but he still spoke it aloud. "It needs to be refined, that was all wrong."

"Why thank you, and in the name of good sportsmanship I must say that last attack was rather impressive. I didnt know you could control its direction remotely like that."

"Only a little. It needs more work to be able to control it precisely but for now it only follows simple desires... it won't obey well enough to avoid you, it seems." There was a short pause, though in that time it seemed that Joshua was looking only at the dripping hole in Maximos' shoulder. "That's unlike you though. Don't rely on the new toy to do everything, remember your old tricks too."

He almost offered to heal the shadow's shoulder before they continued... almost.

"That sir, can be arranged."

It seemed that it was his turn to be shaking off rust from his weapons. The shadow moved, as always, like a leaf flowing downriver - always in one direction, but not without minor movements that made the exact course unpredictable and the timing difficult. Again a thrust, but not the same thrust. A thrust is both the simplest and most difficult attack to defend against in swordplay; if the timing is perfect it can be avoided or parried with a small movement, but to guard against it requires precision.

The hand is faster than the eye, which is faster than the body. If he moved before Maximos thrust the shadow would be able to adjust his aim, but if he moved after it then he would not be able to evade the sword completely. And then there were his weapons as well-- perhaps not something he could use properly after all this time, and perhaps not suited to his current style either. There were too many 'ifs' about the blades he had created and the only way to answer these questions was to set into motion.

The shadow's sword struck the broad side of the wide knife with a metallic twang, and though it was pulled back in an instant for the short time it was connected the tip of the blade skirted the knife's width and slid into the nook above the finger guard before withdrawing. As expected of the Arian, to not gamble on an opening move being the killing blow; but a 1-2 combo does not work without the 2 following up behind, and Maximos had such a nice toy to play with.

That was why Razliek followed with the Intuk'veht. The heavy blade came in from the left with a step-in just as soon as the Kuru'to in his right hand deflected the longsword. Starting low and leading with the elbow and straightening the arm mid-swing to add a burst of speed to the weapon's velocity, it was neither graceful nor elegant in the way a light weapon like Gale or Sha'yd would would be wielded; instead it was swung horizontally like it were an axe - heavy, powerful, not meant to finesse but only to chop and to break.

The jutting edge in the middle of the sword's blade would be the point of impact, where the weight of the weapon was centered and where it bore a thick spike designed to tear armor and crush bone. If the shadow tried to step back the angled head of the sword still gave another foot of reach for the weapon to slash through and if he tried to step forward the momentum of the heavy sword would dig the blade's neck into his arm or side instead like a cleaver pressing down with fifty pounds of weight upon it.

[ 2 Positive | 2 Negative ]

1116Maximos

Nothing ventured, nothing gained. A fight like anything in life was give and take and a struggle to find the balance between those two things in order to stay afloat or alive. Give an attack, take an attack give a defense. This was a flow, a stream, sometimes likened to a dance and yet forever different from any musical movement.

The weapons in Joshua's hands represented something entirely new, and Maximos was driven to understand them. How were they held? Where did the weight lie? Where was the cutting edge? The center of gravity? How were they swung? And then on a more macabre level, how did they cut? How did they feel on impact? In what exact way did they rend flesh? And yet despite these curiosities, Max felt it an insult to his dearest and most respected opponent to simply offer his flesh to the azure blades no fulfill his own curiosity.

As such, there was indeed a metallic twang, as a particular jet black long sword met with the fat knife that was the Kuru'to and was keenly deflected. Attack rolled into defense which streamed flawlessly into a counter and inward came the Intuk'vhet. It was Razliek's form that gave it away. It was not swung in the way a sword would normally be swung. There was more brutality and definition given to the force of the motion than necessary for a slash or swipe or even a sword chop. This was the sort of swing one committed to, but in doing so one was likely promised some level of bloody satisfaction. That vicious edge jutting out at the end of the blade was what intrigued the Shadow the most. He prepared his defense, and simply let the rest be carried by the proverbial tide.

Sha'yd was flipped into an inverted grip, with her jutting out of the bottom of Maximos' hand and running long against his right forearm. And then, braced by his shoulder, and in a stance similar to a football player preparing to tackle Maximos leaned his arm into the path of the Intuk'vhet. His arm itself was already armored with its gauntlet contraption, and yet even still he wasnt completely ready. The weapons struck with the force of a full on baseball bat swing, but all upon a sharp edge. It was so very much more like getting hit by a battle axe than a sword. The there was no metallic twang but rather a resounding clang followed by a sharp cracking sound.

The Intuk'vhet hit, and rasped violently against Sha'yd the glass blade sparked as might any steel weapon but did not give or crack. And then the sharp curve of the Hellish blade spiked around and into Maximos' gauntleted arm. The plates of black steel fought a valiant fight, but as they were only a pale imitation of the gauntlet who they were born to replicate the dark steel plates gave under the fierce beak of Razliek's sword like a bird piercing a shell and bit into pale Arian flesh just below the shoulder. Immediately a few details dawned on Maximos.

First, was that this was not a weapon you wanted to block directly. One was better off deflecting or dodging it, because even through another weapon's defense and armor plating the Intuk'vhet nearly broke his arm.

Second, Maximos learned something about the craftsmanship of the blade that told him something of Razliek's immediate limitations. The Intuk'vhet gained a great amount of power from that curved beak, but it sacrificed mobility. The demon sword would not be able to keenly pass in front of Maximos or past him. Joshua would be unable to continue the blades motion and follow through once the attack had been made or sufficiently defended. The only option the demon had was to either step keep the sword were it was and step backwards or forwards, or pull it back exactly along the path it came. This inexorable led to another realization.

Combined with a smaller weapon a man could feasibly make strong chopping swipes, and then counter, defend, and lead an opponent around. Joshua...no...Joshua had never wielded these blades. Razliek, had just performed such a defense in perfect sync with his counter attack, with that in mind Maximos had the room and ability to act on his new knowledges. As the Kuru'to shoved the Nameless away, Raz would find that Maximos' long sword gave without any real resistance. Maximos right hand was stuck in a wounded defensive position but his left, also extended was free. With a flick of the wrist and ample force from the other Reaper's deflection Maximos flipped the Nameless so that just like Sha'yd it was held inverted. And then as it flipped, he stepped. Not toward the demon prince, or away from the Intuk'vhet but toward it. Maximos stepped into his opponents blade and pivoted right on his right and rear foot, keeping the distance between his arm and the curved blade at absolute zero began moving himself perpendicular to the demon and stabbed.

Yes, stabbed, the Nameless' pommel at Razliek's sword-wrist. Despite the defensive position it placed his sword in, the ramifications of such a blow were rather obvious. True to Maximos, and true to his designs as made evident by Joshua's earlier commentary on the design of Shadow Island nothing, no matter how ornate, was wasted in Maximos' architecture. The blade, the crossguard and even the pommel of the 4ft long sword that was the Nameless were all sharpened, and deadly edges.

Razliek deserved no less.

1117themightyjello

Maximos was correct - Joshua had never wielded these blades before. These were relics of a time long past, and of a person who was not the man that stood across from him. As always his observations were as accurate as his swordsmanship, and what the shadow felt from the swing of the heavy blade as it forced past his guard and bit into his flesh even through the armor with a jutting spike was nothing short of the truth: these blades were not made for refined combat, they were made for war.

Human weapons were light, thin, and precise. The type of sword that Maximos' Nameless was modeled after for example or the rapier-type weapon that Gale's true form was, both were weapons designed with the thought to strike a single blow to an enemy and bring an end to the fight. The First did not make weapons so idealistically. Their enemies would not fall from merely one or two or three wounds and they held no pretense of being able to land 'a clean strike' against their opponents; after all, there is no greater adversary for a First than another of their kind and the weapons that they employed were, in a word... brutal.

These weapons were not made with the thought of felling an enemy with a single blow, they were made to inflict maximum damage on a missed thrust, an evaded strike, or a guarded blow. The shadow had blocked the heavy blade but still the pointed spike of the Fang of Intuk pierced through his armor and into his flesh; and it would not end there-- Just as any other race had their martial arts the First had styles of fighting as well.

Maximos shifted right to try and control the blade as he turned with the Nameless in hand but he would find that instead the Intuk'veht was the one in control. The longsword thrust through the gap for Razliek's sword-wrist but the moment he started to take his preparatory step he would find himself stumbling forward instead into that gap as the demon ripped his left arm back violently; the azure fang of the demon-blade still embedded in the flesh and shadesteel of the shadow's right arm.

It off-balanced the opponent. It shortened the distance. It created opportunity.

At the same time as the Nameless was hurtling upwards Razliek struck as well. Just as Maximos had thought this weapon combination was ideal for leading an opponent around and make combinations of strikes with the heavier and lighter weapons, but he had been thinking that the smaller weapon was used for defending and the larger was used to attack. In the 'fang and claw' style it was true that the fangs of a beast can deliver the killing blow, but once a beast has latched its fangs into its prey it is not easily persuaded to let go again.

The Claw of Kuru pulled back to his left shoulder and then snapped down in a strike as the Nameless thrust upwards - if the Intuk'veht was as much axe as sword then the Kuru'to was as much hatchet as dagger. The fat knife had a wide blade and a double point upon the end that carried the weight, and like the sword it was a weapon as much suited for chopping as it was for slashing or stabbing. The azure blade would strike quickly, first coming down upon the shadow's bicep as his arm came up to strike with the Nameless' pommel and then, embracing the rebound from impact by raising his arm again thrust the point forward and up in a stab at the throat of his opponent while clutching the Intuk'veht tightly to control the range at which Maximos would be able to move his body; like the other blade if it missed with the point the angled edge leading to the second tip of the weapon would provide it another two inches of slashing range.

Maximos deserved no less.

1118Maximos

What Razliek deserved? What Maximos deserved? These were both concepts fulfilled to their greatest potential. And yet at the same time these were both laughable concepts. To strive toward giving what the other deserved? As if either man was capable of anything short of that mark? No. They worked to achieve and yet at their base, at their core the acts came naturally. The synergy was instinctive and issued forth nothing short of what exactly the other deserved. And in return earned exactly that back.

So thats how it is? Maximos lurched forward as expected. The Intuk'vhet had him, and surprised an unexpected jolt left him slave to its whim.

There were ideas and strategies in motion, attacks halfway into execution but all of that came to a crashing halt with a simple tug. This, this was the thrill of it. This was a chance to puzzle his mind, to challenge it with new elements, and to put it to work finding a way through said challenge. He had believed, if he could damage Razliek's wrist he could loosen his grip and open more opportunity. This was a strategy based nothing on the Intuk'vhet and solely on his own sword fighting experience. It was general and bland. And now he saw the futility in it, and in the same moment was granted a glimpse at another approach.

The Nameless was being held in reverse, stabbed backwards at Joshua, and now as the Shadow settled from the forward tug he brought the Nameless brought up and vertical. Combined with Sha'yd Maximos weapons looked alot like two sets of awkward fangs. One short one long. With the Nameless flat and down against his forearm, the act of blocking the Kuru'to was far easier. A simple deflection. The Intuk'vhet had bitten his arm, but was pressed not only into his bicep, but pressed also against Sha'yd. The very armor the Intuk'vhet pierced, now kept it, and prevented it from sheering Maximos' arm flesh from his bone. Had it been a clean blow, Razliek's next move would have cost him the use of his arm. In the moment between the Kuru'to's attacks Maximos moved.

He swung his right arm outwards, almost like opening a door with his elbow as the hinge and pressing Sha'yd against the azure steel. The Intuk'vhet's fang dug a longer curve around his arm with the sudden motion. The aim here was to shove the opposing weapon away and as he pushed Maximos stepped diagonally, backwards and to the left outside of the blade's curve.

This, at first, wouldnt seem like a very important or even intelligent maneuver. Another tug from the Intuk'vhet and he was simply trapped again. But in the same motion as Maximos' step backwards, the inverted Nameless stabbed forward. Not at Joshua' arm, or torso, or anywhere vital, but at the First's left foot. Being a 4ft long weapon, the distance required to make such a stab was equal if not a bit shorter than the distance required for Kuru'to to slash forward. And if Maximos was moving backwards and left, and Joshua meant to give chase, the First would need that particular foot to step forward off of. The time stolen by it being impaled into the ground, or by Joshua having to move around or through it would rob the demon of his chance to close the gap before the Shadow slipped away.

From the meager space which equated a safe distance back, Maximos' smile faded into a small smirk. But it was not any grim emotion that fueled the change but the opposite. This was focus. This was the same sort of concentrated face he wore playing a friendly game of chess, or inventing a new product at his shop. This was what happened when Maximos was utterly enraptured in the task at hand. At the moment he was learning defense against strange and new weaponry. In a moment, he might venture to learn how to attack or counter-attack said weaponry. But for right now, he was more than content to pull the Nameless back up. His left hand guiding the sword so that it rest a bit over his right shoulder and crossing his chest defensively. With a flick he flipped Sha'yd into a proper blade over thumb grip. His mind raced with ideas scenarios and possibility and then he spoke. "Come, again please."

1119themightyjello

Razliek knew that once the shadow was aware of what the fang could do he wouldn't waste time in removing it, the advantage was temporary and fleeting at best but it had been there; for a moment the Arian had not only been surprised but had been unbalanced and left himself open for an attack-- but if there is one thing that shadow is best at it is changing form to become something else entirely. Maximos was beginning to understand the other style and because of that his own movements were changing.

The fat knife cut nothing when the shadow drifted away in that short time, having wrenched the hook from his own flesh rather than protecting his arm and remaining at the mercy of the other man. It was nothing unexpected, rather it was inevitable that it would be done, and the speed at which the shadow adapted to seeing a new way of fighting was always astonishing, but while he was learning Maximos had always been a little slow and a little defensive... as if seeing something he'd never encountered caused him to freeze up to watch it like a deer staring at oncoming headlights. Maximos was retreating to a safe distance, but that was exactly why Joshua would not let him get away.

The Nameless thrust down to impale his left foot into the ground for an instant to delay him but instead he stepped with his right - his forward foot - lengthening the stride he had already taken and stretching his body out to reach another few feet and then another few inches. His right arm snapped out as far as he could reach with it, stretching from shoulder to elbow to wrist and even after that bringing forward the two tips of the blade in maximum extension to provide him with every last centimeter of reach which did no more than shave threads from the bloodied collar of Maximos' suit.

A safe distance indeed.

"Come, again-"

The reach was not far enough so the forward arm bent back, but not in preparation to make another strike. Instead there was a force. His body flashed in an instant with negative energy that caused the azure weapons in his hands to shake as if they were trying to fight against his grip, and also caused the flakes, beads, and scales of overrun azure that had collected on his arms and body from when he created the weapons to react violently as well - tearing free from the force of repulsion and shooting outward like shrapnel from an explosion. Dozens azure scales shot into the ground all around them, a few buried themselves into the flesh on the undersides of his arms, and those on the back side of his forward arm fired out like needles at the shadow who was smirking so readily.

1120Maximos

Joshua's hand wielded fang missed by less than the breadth of a few fingers. Inches, and nothing more. And yet in a battle of this sort inches and seconds might as well have been miles and years.

Joshua and Maximos' strategy, as always were terribly similar in that they were completely opposite. Maximos was defensive, attempting counter after plan, after maneuver. He reveled in the idea of being struck, because in a well fought battle Maximos did not take a scratch unless he wanted it. Of course, against Joshua plans and stratagem were entirely useless. Joshua was a beast, a demon, a creature of instinct and raw brutality. It was clear, that while for Maximos a strong defense was his strongest defense, for Joshua the strongest defense was an even stronger offense.

In turn, that meant that Joshua missing an offensive strike, was a hole in his defense. And Maximos meant to capitalize. Just as quickly as the Shadow retreated, he began to shove off his left. His left kept Nameless in a defensive posture, while his right arm carried the thrust in one fluid motion. From the foot, rolling to the hips, twisting through to the shoulders, across the arm and then...

The the world went red and blue, and purple in some place.

There was a flash of negative red, followed by a wave of purple and then another searing hot blanket of pain. There was absolutely no way of telling how many shards of azure had just punctuated Maximos. He heard a few metallic clangs and rasps against his sword, he felt sharp edges grate against his gauntlet, and saw soft sparks of indigo and violet where the black metal training construct had furrows carved up its length. And then he felt fire, the myriad stings impaling his exposed arm, shoulders, chest and legs. Streaks of blue raced past his face, digging into his cheeks, slicing at his lips.

"Noct damnit Razliek!" Maximos shouted, his voice something between a battle cry and primal sort of roar. The explosive impact threatened to knock the Shadow flat on his back, but he simply would not have it. He did not succumb to the force, he threw himself at it. Recklessly tossing his weight forward, digging the balls of his feet into the ground and fighting against the roiling burn to keep his right arm extended, to force it to continue its stab.

"Why!?" He cried out over the explosion, driving against the pain, against the tearing flesh, snapping his right arm forward. This thrust was no where near close enough to cut. "Why is it always the same!?"

And then, like sand smothering the flames, came the blood. It flowed warm and soft and seeped through countless fresh openings soothing the blaze with its moist comfort. Maximos' voice was harsh, accusatory, one might even imagine he was angered. But his face told an entirely different story, through the beads of blood seeping down the bridge of his nose and the stream of red pouring over and across his eyes, and behind the sheet of crimson sheen that painted his cheeks, there was a row of all to visible pink stained teeth standing out from inside two split lips. Nothing could have killed that grin. And grinning as such, Maximos shouted. "Release!"

And so she did. Sha'yd ever obedient heeded the command of her master. Her blade, a sort of deep maroon, ignited. For a half second it flashed stoplight red, and then...

Boom! The stolen negative energy tainted and swirled with a mixture of Maximos' own was compressed and then violently released in an explosive ball of burgundy, and blood red, all framed by a crackling veins of indigo and plum. The explosion rushed and filled a 5ft orb of space, looking reminiscent of a perfectly round fruit with Sha'yd and Maximos arm acting as the stem, and Razliek hopefully caught somewhere in its core.

What would it do? Maximos had no idea. All he knew was Sha'yd's ability allowed her to swallow various energies, force them to mash together and then spit out very hazardous bastardization of both. Pure negativity, and volatile shadows could not have smashed together to make anything even remotely pleasant.

A thrust and a explosion, a thrust and then another explosion. These fancy tricks while frightening in their own regard would never be enough to beat the other man. And yet, they were so very much fun, and left interesting opportunities in their wake. It was truly terrible how very the same the two were. And yet, utterly and completely entertaining.

1121Lady Sierra

Maximos Wrote:

"As you wish."

Said Heartless before looking at his brother. As Teira attempted to move the blades they stuck. The black ethereal hands that held them would not let go, calling her attention one more time as Hearteater spoke.

"Dont forget your oath."

Both of the brother's set their fierce eyes on her. It was funny. One was a swirling black void, the other a red burning point. One might imagine that if the two eyes were put together they would result in something very similar to what Teira was currently sporting. Though, without any acknowledgment to such vanity, Heartless continued where his brother finished.

"No matter how many times you falter, you will try again. If you fall, you'll stand back up. No matter how many times this body is broken, you will not be."

"Take everyone away and you will have yourself. You have yourself and only yourself in the end. Because that is the only thing that cannot be taken or kept from you."

"We will hold you to all of these words."

"And if you ever fail and give up..."

"...or refuse to rise to the next challenge or the one after..."

"...or falter in defending your existence, or a loved one..."

"...know that your life is ours."

"And we promise you suffering..."

And then the brother's faded. One simply dissolving into black as if made of nothing more than ebony sand that was being washed away by invisible and intangible wind leaving only his hand. At the same time the other was eaten by flame, like his visage was nothing but paper and being consumed at its edges until again only a hand remained. And then both hands were eaten by their own destruction and the swords were free.

She regarded both blades in a serious silence as they warned her of the cost should she forswear her oath. A burning cold pierced her to the core, a shiver running down her spine as they disappeared. She said nothing, but to herself she thought--

'If such a cursed day ever dawned, my existence would hold no value anyway and such a fate would be for the best.'

A blade in each hand, she turned and walked back down the corridor to where Maximos wait. She stood watching him a minute from just inside the door, admiring the fluidity and grace of his movements as the blade he held moved like an extension of his own body. But something was missing-- his targets lacked the spice and boldness of truly independent thought, the ferocity of conviction, leaving the routine-- flat. It was like watching a wonderful dancer do a two step with someone who had two left feet. And it seemed a shame.

Raising her arms, she held both Brother's straight out in front of her. Rotating her wrists ever so slightly so that their blades crossed she clanked them together and struck a chord that resonated through the room as she grinned across the darkness at her brother, her eyes smoldering.

"May I, cut in?"

1122Maximos

Something was wrong, it was a tangible palpable thing visible across every one of Maximos' movements before his eyes even so much as shifted. Teira's assessment was absolutely correct, Maximos and his training duplicates moved in a routine motion, flat and lifeless, none of the customization and variation that was signature in Maximos' fighting style.

But, it was Maximos who controlled his training partners, his own swordsmanship pitted against itself to refine away any imperfections through his own scrutiny and at the price of his own blood. And yet here, he was stale and regimented. Lifeless and yet intense. Every swing was brisker hard, and more vicious than it needed to be. And then...

Clink.

Before she even spoke, Maximos responded. The sound of rasping steel struck a chord deep in the Shadow and his entire form locked in place. His eyes were hollow, and carried an intense entirely unfitting what should be a joyful moment. Maximos' head turned but slow and focused, as if every minute second of the motion was necessary to keep it in check, to keep it from becoming something else.

"May I, cut in?" And then evenly, Maximos' mismatches eyes fell on her. There was nothing to these eyes, no spark, no energy, no life. Just a pale cold and pervasive death. These very eyes had been the last thing seen by a very many before their inexorable trip into oblivion. It was for that reason that when a dull white light engulfed his right eye, and shined a sort of soulless and pure glow from such hollow depths that a mood struck the room.

An unspoken intensity filled the air with an almost palpable spark. It was the ineffable aura a lion puts off when it stalks the field, scarring away the weak and immediately turning the strong to the defensive. The duplicate training Maximos' one by one came to a stop, and as they stopped they faded into the black. Maximos' eyes never left Teira's, his form never moved even an inch, and by the time the last of the clones had vanished the intensity had grown to the point that the space between the Shadow and the elf felt thick, almost solid. Stifling to breath in and entirely too fat to move in properly.

The stillness stretched on for a small eternity, the sort of thing that left a heart pounding out a heavy rhythm in one chest and then with a flick of his wrist...

THOOM.

His sword flipped and slammed thunderously into the wooden floor, protruding from it upright like some sort of black foreboding tower.

"I asked you for only one thing Teira, only one. And I gave you everything. Life. Family. Everything." He wasnt shouting, but he didnt need to be. His words were all so evenly and calmly placed that they carried the icy sting of fresh ice on exposed skin. "Never use the skills I taught you to make anyone else unhappy. Never fight to make anyone unhappy. Was that too much to ask?"

Would you mind if I hurt you?

"I raised you with the trappings of a Queen, and was thanked by your constant indecencies, indignities and classlessness." Maximos' fist balled up at his sides, balling into fists so tight the leather of his glove squeaked, and then relaxed so that his fingers hung as lifeless shanks from his palm. "And yet despite it all I gave you more. I threw away the life of one of the greatest goods existence has ever known just to provide you protection."

Understand that I need to...

"And you perverted it, to become some sort of selfish killing monstrosity? Unacceptable." The Shadow said, emotion leaking into his tone like poison, each syllable dripping with a lethal hint venomous disdain. It was about then that the lines and curves of light began to ignite in the stitches spellcrafted into his boots. All curls and shapes like wisps of smoke or flame, all beginning to glow a dark plum. "Unforgivable. I have let you live your life freely as you choose. But as I placed you on this world I am responsible for the damages you cause and the lives you ruin. I am responsible for removing what monstrosity I wrought."

Maximos voice no longer the restrained, frozen anger he was associated with, but a hollow recitation. This was no longer a commentary, it was a sentence. "If this is the path you choose to walk Teiraesia Kos...then your path ends here and now."

Wish that I had other choices...

"I have cleaned up so many of the messes you have made...so many of the things you've done...but this...now...you've forced my hand. " Maximos' boots gleamed with white outlines and trappings, his right hand balled into a tight fist, crackling like a exposed wire with indigo arcs of essence as his left hand pulled the wrist of his glove tight.

...than to harm the one I love.

"Why...how...where did I go wrong...no. No, the time for talk is over. What..." He breathed in a sharp breath and pursed his lips tight. To anyone who knew the Shadow, the veil of composure seemed all he could do to keep the words from seething through his teeth. Lowering his hand Maximos stepped forward with all the swagger of a man going on a brisk afternoon stroll. His face contorted in a vicious grimace, before splitting as his control slipped and his voice boomed across the all too hollow space.

"WHAT HAVE YOU DONE NOW?!"

In a blur of black detailed with streaks of electric indigo glow, Maximos right hand burst forward wrenching the Nameless from its perch in the wood of the gymnasium floor. In the same instant in which Maximos' foot struck the floor it exploded into a burst of violet, imperial blue, and royal purple rocketing the Shadow forward and sending a ripple of thunder rolling through the confined hall and room. Maximos' entire form was bathed in a blurry black swath of motion save of the white line drawn from his starting point forward by his gleaming white eye.

Maximos was a marauding black knight charging against his foe with the very concept of forgiveness banished from his person. There was no room or space for doubt, no hint of regret, and absolutely no giving up until death. Teira had been swung on by Maximos before, she had been hit by him several times. Such was for training, never like this. There was a chasm of difference between any practice swing, and an attack with the unrelenting and undeniable intent to the end ones life.

Maximos' form was caught in the shape of a thrust, his right leg leading with his left braced behind and his sword cocked back and even with his shoulder. Essence poured from the souls of his feet like a water from a hose, glowing brilliant and then fading to dead black tarry streaks in his wake. And when he reached within striking range, his right arm would lash forward with every bit of the speed and viciousness the Shadow was renowned for, intending to impale the person dearest and closest to him straight through the heart and pin her to the wall.

-|-

For Teira, it was in that unmistakable instant when every sign screamed to her instincts that this is happening, and is real, that voices whispered gently into her ears. Two familar, and one more familiar than the others. They said...

"No matter how many times this body is broken, you will not be."

"You have yourself and only yourself in the end. "

"We will hold you to all of these words."

"And if you ever fail and give up..."

"...or refuse to rise to the next challenge or the one after...""...or falter in defending your existence, or a loved one..."

And then the last voice softly whispered, in the face of the Reaper bearing down on her forcing a choice no one should have to make.

'If such a cursed day ever dawned, my existence would hold no value anyway and such a fate would be for the best.'

1123Lady Sierra

As Maximos turned towards her, the smile left her face and she went very quiet and very still. Something in her gut twisted so horribly that the colour drained from her pale face leaving her skin looking pallid, like bleached ivory set against the crimson of her hair. A statue of blood and bone.

At first, it could be mistaken as fear-- like an animal realizing the eyes of a predator have set upon it, and that if it moves, breathes, it will all be over. But it was not fear. The way her eyes never left his, her gaze burning in the pitch of black, the way she didn't lower her head, the way she stood up straight and tall and sure. The fact that even now, in the face of his anger and pain, her arms didn't shake, didn't tremble and the swords, HER swords, the Brother's Harite, were still held out in front of her.

She wasn't backing down. She was waiting. Waiting for what she knew in that instant, in that one look-- was inevitably about to happen. She was listening, listening as his every word carried them closer to the breaking point.

"--Was that too much to ask?"

Would you mind if I hurt you?

Max was not yelling, and neither too, did Teira. But she spoke one irretrievable word with such conviction and admission that the steel of her voice matched and countered his icy sting with the searing flame of passion. Not a passion like between two lovers, but passion born of strong and unwavering belief.

"Yes."

She spoke the truth.

A truth that was inescapable and she knew, was her honest answer, and so it was the one she gave. A sadness that knew no end to its depth, washed over her. If he hurt, so too did she, and that hurt was only intensified when that pain was caused by her.

She knew. SHE KNEW, that that one word, was more dangerous than anything she had ever spoken, that it would only cut him deeper. Compounding that, was the hurt that he, of all people seemed in this moment to misunderstand her more than anyone else.

Understand that I need to...

'Oh Nii-chan...'

It was impossible not to hurt SOMEONE. In one form or another, the reality was, that somebody, somewhere, was going to be hurt. In her time away from him, her many teachers and the experiences she had, the events she witnessed-- had carved this truth into her very being.

Wish that I had other choices...

As the clumsy speechless child, as the directionless and wayward soul, as the little sister who had eyes only for her big brother, her big brother who was infallible-- could do anything and was everything, as the naive little girl who wanted only to make the one she loved happy-- his request seemed perfectly reasonable. Doable. How could she do anything other than that which would make him happy? That would earn his approval? Back then, she couldn't fathom it. --

His words echoed in her ears, "I raised you with the trappings of a Queen." And so he had, and she was grateful. But she could not stay ignorantly blissful, living in a fairy tale forever. Sooner or later, someone would have come looking. Reality would have caught up with her. She had chosen to face the world that didn't want her, rather than run from it. The decision to exist, to live life-- made that request impossible. On her own two feet, with her own two hands-- she would defend her right to live. To be. She would not run from the world no matter how painful it was. She wasn't a damsel in distress. She could not be happy, living in a tower, locked safely away while others fought her battles for her. Was it not Maximos himself who had told she and Lucind that evening in the Crimson Hawk, that he had no use for such women? How could he then expect her to be the very weakness he reviled?

-- It wasn't a little girl who stood before him now, but a woman. A woman who loved him. But a woman, who inevitably had grown up-- and realized there are no happily ever afters. That happy endings, are few and far between. A woman, who knew that even her love, could not prevent hurt from happening. Pain and suffering were a part of life, and a necessary one. As necessary as love and kindness. A part of growth, growth everyone must endure. She knew that what he asked, was impossible. How could she make him see?

"If this is the path you choose to walk Teiraesia Kos...then your path ends here and now."

...than to harm the one I love.

"Not even you can turn my feet from this path, Maximos."

She stared down the last person she ever wanted to hurt-- but as the old saying goes, you hurt the ones you love the most.

She had perceived 'fight to hurt' as meaning attacking someone innocent, taking away their happiness or destroying their life for nothing more than enjoyment. THAT, she could have agreed to, Held to. But if his definition of 'hurt' extended to hurting others by merely picking up a weapon and stepping into the fray-- Then she would betray him time and again. She was a warrior. She would fight. She wasn't some doll who would sit quietly on a shelf and simply look pretty. There were no end to worthy causes, challenges and fights that she could lend herself to, that would bring her the thrill and pleasure she sought. For she DID enjoy it. She couldn't deny that part of herself. And she thought-- that he, of all people understood that about her.

They stood there, both of them, with their hands tied.

The tension between them was a palpable thing. So thick you could cut it with a knife. The very air seemed thinner, as if the rooms oxygen was being burned up by the intensity burning between that short and yet endless distance between the two.

This was the calm before the storm. That moment before the first lightening strike-- the first thunder clap.

And then the storm broke.

"WHAT HAVE YOU DONE NOW?!"

The thunder rolled. His voice cracked through the darkness causing the hairs on the back of her neck to stand on end. A shiver of anticipation ran through her as he sped toward her in a monochrome blur of lethal fury.

"THE ONLY THING I COULD!

STAY TRUE TO MYSELF!"

Adrenaline pushed the weariness from her mind and limbs as both arms dropped from in front of her, to a 70° angle behind her back, holding the blades out behind her as she leaned forward and burst into a run, and like lightning, streaked toward him to meet his charge.

The distance closed between them, and having already been impaled through the heart once today, she decided she would pass on a repeat performance. Been there, did that, got the T-shirt.

She would bring both her arms into an active guard, straight out and perpendicular to her torso. Her right arm was bent at the elbow, her hand gripping the hilt of Hearteater making a right angle that aligned with her left shoulder, the fiery brother's blade slanting horizontally covering her left side. Whilst positioned below the right, her left arm bent at the elbow, and Heartless' hilt lined up directly under her right arms elbow, just above her hip. The shadowy brother's blade slanted to her right. They seemed to be on a collision course, but just as the Reaper thrust at her with killing intent, Teira stepped to the left (Max's right), outside of the blade and pivoting on her left foot, twisting to her right, she rotated her right wrist and Hearteater did a nose dive as she jerked her right arm back and brought the blade across in a left-right downwards diagonal swipe, connecting with the Nameless and parrying it off to her right (Max's left) as she carried the swing through.

If the parry was successful, she would find herself facing Maximos' right side-- which, she had hopefully exposed with her counter. If that proved to be the case, without missing a beat, the left arm would jerk back mirroring the movement of the right-- and Heartless, would bite into the Reaper's thigh.

1124Maximos

And in a moment, there was no use for words. Every sentiment that remained could only be communicated in blood, steel, and pain. It was the language of the killer. If Teira meant to join their ranks, she would have to prove she was fluent in it. She would speak her brother's death, or he would writer her own. A few moments more, and fate would see who's end was spelled out across the floor.

Maximos' eyes were steely and sharp, in the ferocity of combat they never blinked. His face never contorted with effort, and his breath by product of much training remained even. It gave the display of an inhuman foe, one who felt nothing, saw everything, and never relented. It was a facade that brought fear, and fear made me weak. And that facade was a lie. Maximos did feel. He felt the weight of his sword, he felt the dull ache of the essence pulsing across his body and to his arm. He felt the thumping beat of his heart counting seconds away like tiny lifetimes. In a real battle, a single second could mean the very end of a life time. He felt the burden of his actions, he felt the resolve that drove him unshakably forward.

His blade lashed forward, a spear of black. And suddenly where Teira was meant to be she suddenly was not. She did not miss a beat, were it not for the circumstances he would have been proud. And yet the Shadow could not afford to be a slouch either. Teira side stepped, and as she did, Maximos immediately swung his left leg forward to fill the space where her feet had been just moments ago. As he had been skating on jets and not running, the arch of the sudden motion swerved his entire body around without wasting time only halting and restarting his momentum. A spray of lavender technicolor splashed in a tight curve behind Maximos' enchanted boots only to quickly simmer into black wet dry splotches, leaving his boots glowing a dull blue.

Teira would sidestep and find Maximos still very much facing her. And yet, her attack rang completely true. Despite his quick turn, Maximos' still crackling arm was still extended and while he might have been able to turn his thrust into a swipe Teira struck with precision timing and force. The Nameless was not only deflected, it was fiercely knocked clean out of Maximos' hands!

"I gave you breath..." Was all the Shadow was able to say as her second blade sliced across his thigh. Before the Nameless even clanged to the ground, Maximos' leg gave out, dropping the Shadow to one knee. His eyes never leaving hers, never surrendering to the flash of red hot pain.

It seemed, in an instant that Maximos anger had gotten the best of him. Or perhaps he had underestimated his foe. For a heartbeat he was prostrate, prone and genuflect before her. But in after a heartbeat more something was missing. Though the blade had fallen, there was no clang.

I know I'd better stop trying.

By Maximos' calculation, Teira had slashed, once and twice. Both strikes moved her swords from an closed and crossed position to an open and wide stance. Heartbeats, seconds. There was a time he would have given her his life, now he could not afford to give her even a moment. Her midsection was open, and it was exactly there that Maximos' right fist crashed forward, aiming to punch the elf full on in the solar plexus.

Maximos' arm for a moment was an artists stylized caricature of an arm. Its edges emboldened, and the natural shadows that seeped in the folds of his sleeves intensified. Every sparking line of plum and indigo essence came to a sudden stop...and then impact. At the point of impact, or at the point where the impact should have been was a small explosion no bigger than a beach ball of a grape-ish sort of foggy light with veins of black arching violently through it, though . Its aim was to serve as a second impact following the first driving the hit brutally forward, winding some opponents, and sending others backwards off their feet. It was a Shadow Punch.

More specifically, he meant it to crush the air from her lungs, winding her, and with any luck momentarily stunning her while bringing force to the words that followed.

You know that there's no denying.

"...I will take it away." Maximos was leaning forward on his injured leg, pressing his weight into the ball of his right foot. His stance looked less like a kneel, and more like a runner's stance. And then in the wake of his Shadow Punch, Maximos was running. Or rather, jetting forward trailed by a blue fountain of essence which quickly faded to cold cobalt and black. A single spurt to launch the Shadow forward in what might seem an immediate collision course but, before he ever impacted Teira, there was a flash of black steel. Maximos hadnt really dropped his sword, so much as he had let it go and caught it with is left. And now his left hand thrust forward aiming to close what distance there was.

"I wont show mercy on you now."

1125Lady Sierra

There were few opponents Teira had faced thus far, who could match her natural agility and grace, and Max was one of them. It was one of the reasons they danced so beautifully together. And, like any good dancer, he was light on his feet and with the aid of those boots, he was frighteningly fast too! When she moved, naturally he followed. Adapting and coming about to face her with relative ease.

Despite the change in direction, Hearteater clashed with the Nameless and to her surprise, sent the shadowy blade flying from her brother's hands.

  • ! -

It wasn't that it was impossible that she'd disarmed him with the parry-- just that it was unusual, and even more than that, it was unlikely. Especially if he was being (deadly) serious.

As Heartless struck true, Maximos dropped to one knee, expressionless. A mask of control even as the sword bit into his flesh. He was hiding what he was feeling from her, and she knew it. She might not be able to read his mind, but she knew him better than that. Better than to fall for the facade. Her eyes never left his, as he stared up at her. Blank. Cold. That face haunted her.

"I gave you breath..."

I know I'd better stop trying.

That face, those eyes. How many people had blanched and quivered in the icy grip of fear beneath that horrifying and merciless gaze? Teira was no exception. That face struck a chord of fear in her soul. But it was not the same fear that so many others had felt. Teira's fear was different; It was not fear for herself. Or rather, not entirely for herself. She, was not afraid of her brother. She was afraid of losing him. And she was afraid for him. The very fact, that he was showing her this mask of nothingness, showed how very wrong things between the two were. And as he focused on her with murderous intent-- She could only pray, that things weren't irreparable.

With something blocking her path, her right foot planted itself, spread slightly apart from the left to steady her instead of continuing to turn.

She didn't know how much time it would take to fix what was broken-- and every second was a second closer to late as Death, quite literally stared her in the face.

Or, was it already too late?

'There was no CLANG.

You know that there's no denying.

Now facing each other, her offensive counter had left her exposed. Her arms were open to her sides, but only for the space of a second.

Heartless would not be allowed to rest by her hip. She was pulling her left arm back in to herself-- and that was when the Reaper struck.-- her hand was coming up across her chest to move the dark brother into a downward diagonal guard in front of her torso, from her right breast and crossing her ribs to just past her left hip, when Maximos' fist hammered into it.

Her right foot moved back a step to help absorb the shock of the punch, but before she could react and put Hearteater into play--

"...I will take it away."

--BEWM.

"HRK!" The small explosion packed enough concussive force that it knocked Teira off her feet and sent her sailing backwards and into the wall. She kept the sword across her chest, but instinctively she had closed her eyes to protect them from the blast. Her left arm and hand stung as inky blood welled up from several cuts and many more scratches, marring her pale flesh. And as her back hit the wall, the impact drove the air from her lungs. Leaving her coughing and as promised, breathless, as she unscrunched her eyes and fell to the ground in a graceless crouch. And the first thing she saw, was the Reaper bearing down on her, intent to succeed where he'd failed in his first attack.

"I wont show mercy on you now."

Still guarding with her left, her right hand, holding Hearteater was held out to her side and slightly behind her. Coughing she laughed and shouted as she focused on the space between them,

"Don't be so COLD!"

She slashed upward with Hearteater, like a conductor in an orchestra. It might have looked like she was just swiping at air, but in that moment a wall of dark violet and black shadow flame burst to life, to catch Max in his advance. Or stop him, as she stumbled onto her feet.

1126Maximos

[.Fireproof.]

Was there a pause? A moment of hesitation in what should been a brutal onslaught? Yes. For more than the seconds it should have taken for Maximos to burst through the wall of violet and black there was stillness save for the waver and flicker of the shadow flames themselves. And then from the stillness came a voice.

Here's a chance to show you how I feel.

"Is this how you thank me Teira?" Shadowflame had a sound, it burned as it always did and such a sound would have filled the room and drowned out all else. But Teira had ears better than that. She would be able to hear the sound through the flames, the steady clop of hard leather on solid wood in an unmistakable march.

A chance for you to see it's real.

"Is it so easy to kill the one you love? I suppose, this your true self? This is what you seek to defend? Unforgiveable. I see then..." Closer, and closer, the footsteps echoed, resounding across the room, everywhere and anywhere at once broadcast across the shadows. A trick meant solely for a specific set of ears. Maximos was everywhere, Maximos was no where. His voice as emotionlessly chilling as ever.

Yet, her shadow flames continued to burn. They were a focused ability, they could not simply burn because their was kindling, they had to burn because their target burned. It was the only kindling that would work. "...The girl I knew is dead."

And then there was it. A shape, moving inside the flame. It could have very easily been a trick, a silhouetted outline of a man stepping forward in cue with the stalking footfalls. "There is no need to make her memory suffer."

To see just what I feel inside and who it is that's by my side.

The figure reached the edge of the wall of flames, both of his hands on the hilt of the sword angled in front of him. Its hilt at his hips with its blade extending upwards. Licks of purple rolled over his shoulders and down his arms, flame licked at his legs and burned across his back in a vividly bright violet outline that cut his black shape out from the darker flames behind him. "Put your weapons down, and submit to your fate."

I will never change my mind.

A sword, a shape it was all so easy to mimic with just basic shadow play. Something shuffled to her right, something clanged to the floor noisily to her right. "I taste your fear. You have to know you cannot win."

Try to torch me and you'll find.

The figure moved, cleanly, evenly lifting the sword straight up and over his head as if preparing for a downward chop. Something was wrong. To the keen eye, flecks and ashes fell from the man in the fire but he did not seem pained. He was burning, but not properly. Even if his flesh was immune, he should have been naked by now.

"Who was it who gave you those flames little one?" He said evenly, his voice barely above a whisper and yet clearly audible even over the flames.

You can't turn me or deter me.

Shadow flame was a unique thing. It was an emotion given physical form via lunaic shadow magics. But just like fire, at its core it was unique to every individual. It was customized to the burning emotion that spawned it. Teira's vivid lively purples and bottomless black for instance, a tribute to the passion of her soul, to her origins and her design. The passion that drove her to overcome and accomplish with ambition fit for a queen. Maximos was not passionate. He was not lively. He did not raise his voice. He did not shout. He was unresponsive, he was emotionless. As Teira herself said, he was cold.

"No matter how you try." And yet there was no mistaking his anger, not subdued by the emotionless facade but birthing it. Stillness was Maximos' rage. Coldness was his fury. A chilling thing, as ice blue as the cobalt flames that wisped into being around his form like an aura. Blue as the sky at their base and dark azure as any imperial garment at their dancing ends. As the aura rose and roiled over his form, Teira's violet flames were pushed back and even it seemed, voraciously eaten.

"YOU CANT BURN ME!"

And down came the sword, slashing a blue line across the air as the flame leap from Maximos' form in an round burst slamming full on into Teira's flames and snuffing them out almost immediately, blasting the landscape from violet to sapphire. And then he was gone leaving only wisps of blue curling inward on his previous position.

The very moment his flames exploded outward, Maximos burst forward through them trailing white fluid essence from newly charged his jet boots as he careened towards Teira again. His body a rush of black and blues, his teeth gritted and seething out gouts of a dark sapphire flame that lashed against his ashy cheeks. Maximos was burned, that was clear to see, a few first degree splotches of red, a few patches of ash black clothes and charred skin where a second degree burn might have bit. Nothing as serious as his moments of bathing in her rage should have been.

That was it then, Maximos' steps were steady because he was focusing. His motion slow, because this simply was not his chosen element. In the end, it seemed Maximos had every bit of the power he spoke of, but that was a lie. Fire versus fire only begot more fire, more things to burn. But when a fire could only burn one thing, and that one thing was insistent on burning back the flames could not mesh not truly being of the same element, and their kindling was lost. Shadowflame directly against Shadowflame, meant a nullification of the flames involved. Maximos' only advantage was knowledge and that he had stolen the time to build up more firepower for his blast. Teira's flames ate him, but could not penetrate because of flames Maximos was building. A protection he had now forsaken for the sake of a more vicious offense.

His blade was held low and to his right, its hilt even with his hip. His feet in the same position as earlier, with his right leading and his left skating behind. In his wake his flames peeled off the gymnasium floor scorching after him like hungry tendrils. The tendrils overlapped and curled one over another, braiding together an melding into a flaming pillar of cobalt colored blaze, with its head molded into the shape of a screaming skull.

I know where I stand and what'll happen if you try it!

I am fireproof.

I know my heart and I just can't deny it!

I am fireproof.

I tried to tell you but you wouldn't be quiet!

I am fireproof.

I'll never bow down and you won't buy it!

Slash and burn. The moment he crossed into the striking range of his 4ft long blade, he would swipe diagonally upwards from right to left carrying an icy blue serpentine pillar of fire forward in the wake of his sword.

I AM FIREPROOF!

1127Lady Sierra

As soon as Teira regained her feet, she spread them apart and planted them firmly, with her left leg forward and slighlty bent at the knee, her right leg was positioned back and behind her body, also bent, dropping her into a very subtle lunge. Leaning forward slightly, she tried to catch her breath. The air burning in her lungs as she sucked in big gulps of it. Both swords were dug into the ground as she leaned on them. Working through instinct, her body was responding and moving fairly well, and while every action seemed to refine her movements as she grew more synchronized with her new vessel, she was still lacking her usual grace and fluidity. There was something rough, and almost callous about her movement. She decided a little extra balance couldn't hurt, after all, she really didn't want to die on account of being clumsy.

Here's a chance to show you how I feel.

"Is this how you thank me Teira?"

She practically snorted, a shaky laugh as she replied conversationally,

"Well actually, -I- thought that simply putting a wall between us, instead of torching you outright, after YOU tried to run ME through... was being pretty grateful, yeah."

She was risking her life, standing and fighting against the man she loved more than anyone else in the world, in the desperate hope that she could open his eyes to the truth. She loved him enough, not to give up on him.

A chance for you to see it's real.

"Is it so easy to kill the one you love?"

"Who's trying to kill who here!?"

"I suppose, this is your true self? This is what you seek to defend? Unforgivable."

"To defend my life, my right to fight for what I believe in, aaand protect you from your own blind anger?--

--DAMN RIGHT.

You can keep your forgiveness. I haven't done anything wrong."

After all, her target was not Maximos specifically. Her target, had been the space between them. Her focus had extended to Max, as it was her will and intent to STOP his advance, nothing more. If he persisted, he would be burned. But it was his choice to cross the line of fire.

And stop he did. But it was unclear at first, whether or not the silhouette she saw, was through the violet-black haze, or IN them.

Her eyes kept watching the wavering outline through the purple haze, as that eerie voice continued to surround her from seemingly everywhere.

"I see then..."

"No. You reeeeeally don't."

"...The girl I knew is dead."

"Only her innocence."

"There is no need to make her memory suffer."

"No. Instead, you would make her suffer and THEN make her a memory.

What is wrong with you?!"

To see just what I feel inside and who it is that's by my side.

No matter how much he loathed and hated her. No matter what he thought of her. She loved him and would stay by him, as he had always been with her, even when they were apart. She carried that love with her wherever she went. It helped get her through each day, overcome each obstacle she faced.

"Put your weapons down, and submit to your fate."

I will never change my mind.

"My fate is what I make it. I've already severed the chains that bind me!"

I taste your fear. You have to know you cannot win."

"Heh, You say that, like it'll make me give up!"

"YOU KNOW ME BETTER THAN THAT!

Try to torch me and you'll find.

"Who was it who gave you those flames little one?"

"You might have shown me how, but this fire is nobody's but mine."

You can't turn me or deter me.

'I can't be anything less than I am, not even for you... Nii-chan.'

Who would have thought her resolve would be tested so soon?

And she had to wonder, just how many more tests was she going to face today?

"No matter how you try."

"YOU CANT BURN ME!"

"Don't force me to prove you wrong."

I know where I stand and what'll happen if you try it!

I am fireproof.

The flames that had blocked Maximos' path, were not fueled anger, let alone rage. They were simply manifest from her desire to stop his advance.

But as he challenged her, charging at her, blazing in a furious glory, something sparked deep inside her and a smile crept onto her lips.

I know my heart and I just can't deny it!

I am fireproof.

SHE. LOVED.THIS.

He was trying to kill her, and while she was frustrated by the rift between them, hurt by her brother's lack of understanding and resulting betrayal-- she was still thrilled by the challenge. She could not deny this part of herself, the part of her that lived for the fight. Death was steps away and never had she felt more alive!

I tried to tell you but you wouldn't be quiet!

I am fireproof.

"Don't say I didn't warn you!"

I'll never bow down and you won't buy it!

Teira didn't have fancy boots like Max, in fact, at the moment, she wasn't wearing anything on her feet at all! But she wasn't going to let that slow her down! The shadowling was resourceful if nothing else.

She stood up a little straighter, adjusting the grip on the hilts of the Brother's Harite so that they would act as an extension of her arms, rather than holding them tucked into her herself, increasing her range. The darkness seemed to increase in density around her feet, and suddenly she was moving! As the shadows rolled a dark carpet out beneath her, it rolled her along like a conveyor belt. Rather than gliding along at a leisurely pace, it propelled her zooming forward like a speed skater, racing toward the threat. And as they closed on each other, the darkness seemed to heave, pitching her into the air. Her swords, tearing out of the ground along with her and she tucked into an aerial crouch. Her left arm moved in front of her as the blazing blue flames lashed at her, the skull, screaming, open mouthed as if it would swallow her whole. Heartless was held held across her chest, the hilt at her right shoulder, blade extended diagonally upward past her shoulder. Her right arm was extended behind her, Hearteater with it.

"If you won't listen to reason--"

The cobalt and azure flames lept at her, and she grinned as her own 'violet flames blazed to life, spiraling down her arm and encircling the dark blade. Her left arm slashed viciously on a downward diagonal, moving right to left, slicing through the torrent of flame as if she were cutting the head off a snake. Maximos icy anger bit at her with an intense and burning pain as she screamed

"--I'LL MAKE YOU!"

His flames licked at her, and as she dropped down on Max through his pillar of fire, her own violet flames darkened to indigo and exploded outward. Her right leg, which was drawn up to her chest, kicked forward, her foot aiming to catch him square in the chest as she (hopefully) got the drop on him. Her right arm, bending at the elbow would surge forward as she stabbed, aiming to take him in his left shoulder, throwing the full force of her weight and momentum into both actions and if successful, bearing him to the ground.

Slash and burn?

Crash and burn.

I AM FIREPROOF!

1128Maximos

"If you won't listen to reason--"

"SILENCE YOU PATHETIC DOLL!"

Thats right, he said it. A most vicious set word from a man who Teira likely imagined would never speak it. He couldnt have. There was no way he could have meant it. And yet, the cold fury painted across his face and the heat of his ice blue flames bearing down made the sentiment undeniable.

And the span of his breadth Maximos bent both his knees and jumped, the boots reacted in the only way they could launching the furious shadow straight upwards to meet Teira in mid air. Maximos' sword scored a gash in the ground as he bent and then sliced straight up, in cue the serpentine pillar of fire kissed the ground and then raced up behind the Shadow following his sword hungrily, the teeth of its blazing skull gnashing. The Arian slashed and the elf slashed to meet it.

"Stop pretending--" Maximos exclaimed exactly as the Nameless crashed viciously against Heartless, immediately spewing a fountain of black and violet sparks from the angry point where their bladed edges kissed in a shaky X. In the moment the blades clashed Maximos' boots cut out, the spellcrafted lines in their leather sizzling with deep purple essence and then fading black. "--you actually have a soul!"

Up close, all of Maximos' injuries were clear and visible. A good portion of his face was splotched with pink and red which stood out sickly against his deathly pale skin. Down his neck and across his arms his flesh lacked the pale or even reddened evenness of a gentle dance with flame, instead the skin was lumpy and snow white while splotched with pink and red from where Maximos epidermis had been burned away leaving only sensitive and naked flesh beneath. He had no blisters, the heat was far too intense for that, instead there were large splotches of black where his skin had puckered to form a blister of fragile skin which had almost immediately popped under the heat and scorched to ash. The wounds bled red, and black and glistened against his and her colliding violet and sapphire lights. And yet, even despite the literal cracks in his face from where his skin tore against the strain of his gritted teeth, and the trails of blood and ash black along his cheeks where his own flames poured, Maximos' eyes shone with nothing short of absolution. He had to be in pain. But pain could not stop him. He could not let it stop him. Teira was right, he could have avoided all these burns if he just stopped. But she didnt understand, maybe in the still second when she saw the way his eyes were peeled open as wide as possible locked on her, looking into and through her.

He could not stop. He would never stop.

...And then came the fire, the roaring torrent of blue rushed straight up, but as Maximos had not completed his slash the fire did not complete its curve. Instead snapped open its hungry maw and arched up, over and past Teira. Not swallowing her, so much as brushing painfully by.

"Fight me!" Maximos shouted back through scorched lips and steadily blackening teeth. Each breath spawning a puff or gust of blue flame. The azure light poured through the cracks in his cheeks, and yet Maximos did not stop. His clothes peeled and flaked away like so many midnight stained snowflakes under the the unrelenting waves of her flame. Underneath the black attire were yet more burns, more marks, more wounds and yet still new ones continued to form, bubbling his skin and the popping in a spray of ash leaving a reddened pool lined with black. His clothes attempted to mend themselves and hide the true extent of his injury, but were losing the fight. Teira had wielded her flames wonderfully. As Maximos was losing the fight against gravity, Teira's weight pressing down on him. "FIGHT ME LIKE THE MONSTER YOU WISH TO BE!"

And they fell, Maximos' blade trapped against hers. Teira's knee's slammed against his chest driving him back downwards under his weight while she rest safely within the effective swinging range of his sword. His arms had no where to move, no room to make the blade anything more than an annoyance. Maximos' eyes never left hers, never lost their ferocity, never faltered.

Exactly as planned Teira stabbed straight downwards. In the same moment, Maximos tossed away his sword, gripping her left arm with his right arm reached upwards, attempting to stretch across the length of her torso with a black, red, and blue scorched hand and grab desperately at her neck.

And then impact. No one falls like a feather. Impacts are hard, brutal things. Teira meant to bring him down and she did. Maximos' right arm still grabbed her left, his left hand raised somewhere around the height of her face but it no long writhed and reached so horribly. His eyes were open wide, still filled with every bit of the intensity of seconds before but now laced with some sort of terrible shock. They had shared few moments of genuine surprise, and this was it in its truest form.

She would, as promised feel the soft resistance and then the steady wet give of his flesh. She would be able to see drops of red stain Hearteater's pristine blade. She would even be able to feel Maximos' muscles attempting to contract around its super-fine edge. And then in, one horrible moment as Maximos' hand moved away, she would realize something had gone terribly wrong.

Something must have happened, it had to be the moment they fell. Something shook them, something jarred them Through the intensely sensitive edge of her new killing tool, Teira would be able to feel the steady thrum of a heartbeat. And in through the space opened as Maximos' hand moved away she would be able to see precisely where Hearteater had sliced effortlessly into Maximos' jugular, and bit ever so slightly into his wind pipe.

By then, Maximos surprised faded into laughter. It was a wet gurgle of a laugh, and with each laugh more blood poured from the open wound, squirting an inch or so up the edge Hearteater's blade. And the red blade was laughing. Its fiery cackle only too familar and echoing in cue with Maximos' own. She didnt mean this! Or did she? Did the blade aim itself? Did it force her hand?!

"...thats good." Said Maximos, in a voice like blowing bubbles in chocolate milk, his face split in a grin. His left hand hovered in the space between them. "Kill me. Be true to yourself. Take it!"

Max shouted, spraying life blood from his stained lips all over her pale face, unless she moved. "Take what you deserve..."

Cobalt blue reflected in his black left eye....but it was already too late, left arm snapped to life grabbing her right wrist and squeezing. And if Teira could not get free of the near death grip Maximos right hand had on her arms, then the roaring skeletal maw of the flaming snake that had so narrowly passed her was going to be crashing down and swallowing both of them whole.

"...Die."

1129Lady Sierra

"SILENCE YOU PATHETIC DOLL!"

Teira's eyes widened in shock before narrowing. Her smile vanished as her lips pressed into a hard thin line, and at the same time, the flames that surrounded her seemed to flare up, flickering more rapidly as they burned with an intensity that surpassed anything else so far. Because for the first time during their fight, anger entered Teira's emotions. Not just an annoyed anger, but a 'So help me, You WILL regret that.' anger. Maximos had crossed a line, a line she never expected to be crossed by him. And she.was.PISSED.

"No."

She continued to fall through the air in her her deadly descent.

"NO."

The flames closest to the center, surrounding Teira, burned a light, bright amethyst, fading into a deeper, darker shade, into violet, into indigo, into a royal purple before finally burning a blazing black at the outer edges. She burned a radiant swath of anger through the darkness, illuminating the blackness around them as she streaked toward him like a falling star, whisping tendrils of flame trailing in her wake.

"NO!"

As her blade moved in a flurry of violet violence, ready to slice through the pillar of icy flame, she was surprised as it instead leaped past her. The firelight glowed against her skin with an eerie luminescence.

"I WON'T TAKE THAT FROM YOU OF ALL PEOPLE!"

"Stop pretending--"

Heartless clashed with The Nameless and the shock reverberated through her frame, but she gripped the hilt tightly and pressed her weight forward, as the two blades were trapped between them and she peered down into his face, her own disgust evident as she sneered back.

"--you actually have a soul!"

"Even if I didn't--

Better to pretend I have one!"

She spat the words with pointed contempt as her eyes bore into his.

"Than to fake that I DON'T!"

She was beginning to see, that this facade of control was all just to disguise how little he really had. He couldn't stop. HE was out of control. A slave driven forward.

Growling she shouted,

"I'll rip that gaudy mask of false composure from your face!"

"Fight me!"

"FIGHT ME LIKE THE MONSTER YOU WISH TO BE!"

Her legs drove into his chest with enough force not just to return the favour of her earlier winding, and to raise him a few cracked ribs as well. Everywhere her body touched his scorched flesh, it seemed to pop beneath the weight of her contact. His charred flesh was like blistered bubble wrap and the watery pockets burst, oozing black and crimson.

He let go of The Nameless and snatched her wrist, trapping her left arm with a strength that was impressive normally, but even more so in the face of injuries and the pain he was surely in.

His withered left hand reached for her face, as her right hand struck with Hearteater. It was at that moment that their tangled bodies crashed into the unforgiving ground, the angry blaze surrounding her extinguished on impact.

Something must have happened, it had to be the moment they fell. Something shook them, something jarred them Through the intensely sensitive edge of her new killing tool, Teira would be able to feel the steady thrum of a heartbeat. And in through the space opened as Maximos' hand moved away she would be able to see precisely where Hearteater had sliced effortlessly into Maximos' jugular, and bit ever so slightly into his wind pipe.

The only thing worse than the slick feeling of Max's whole upper body bursting underneath her, was the sudden awareness of his heartbeat. Running from the tip of her blade through her grip and into her hand, echoing through her very being, as if she were holding the naked organ, still beating in her hand.

Wide eyed horror painted the shock she felt clearly on her face as her mouth opened wordlessly and for a moment she just stared, her surprised face mirroring his.

By then, Maximos surprised faded into laughter. It was a wet gurgle of a laugh, and with each laugh more blood poured from the open wound, squirting an inch or so up the edge Hearteater's blade. And the red blade was laughing. Its fiery cackle only too familar and echoing in cue with Maximos' own. She didnt mean this! Or did she? Did the blade aim itself? Did it force her hand?!

Her mouth closed and she lowered her head as he laughed, that scathing laugh marched over her skin like thousands upon thousands of red hot brands, as she growled under her breath as she realized what had happened.

"You b*****d."

To Max, it would be unclear who she was speaking to. But Hearteater would know without a doubt her words were directed at him.

"...thats good."

She raised her head enough to look at him, staring numbly.

"Kill me. Be true to yourself. Take it!"

"Don't be stupid, Nii-chan."

Pulling the wretched blade clear of Maximos body she slammed it into the floor beside her, and let go. Her mind racing; her right hand closed gently but firmly around his throat instead, covering the spurting, bubbling ruin of his throat.

"You're hurt, shut up."

"Take what you deserve..."

Whatever it was she was about to do, was forgotten for a desperate moment as she caught the reflection of blazing blue in his eye.

There was no time,

she reacted without thinking.

Pale skin split as bone and feather pushed through between her shoulder blades with a wet sucking noise. Four feathered wings unfurled behind her as she bent over Maximos, but instead of ebony, her wings blazed, each feather bathed in purple flame that as they fanned out behind her, several times larger than normal, reaching toward the ceiling and shielding them both.

"...Die."

The word rang in her ears as the screaming maw swooped to snatch them both up in it's jaws. It's gnashing teeth bit at her, each tongue of flame raking over her skin, scorching. In that instant, she fed everything she had into those fiery wings. Her love. Her passion. Her determination and resolve. Her anger. Her desperation. She poured everything she was capable of feeling into them as they spread above Maximos, but never touched him, bathing them both in an indigo glow.

For a shining moment, she was silhouetted above him like some horrifically beautiful, blood spattered angel.

The skull struck her back like a hammer, slamming her forward and flattening her against Maximos' chest. Her face contorted with burning agony. She bit back her cries of pain, gritting her teeth and focusing through it. She would pour her all into those feathered flames until the cobalt fire relented. Until that skull dissipated-- or consumed them. She would remain vigilant... and vulnerable. If Max, although gravely injured, attacked her from beneath, there would be little she could do. It was a chance she took.

1130Maximos

Blood oozed between her fingers, warm and wet. Maximos life was spilling out all over her hands. He wasnt shutting up, even through his last words he continued to laugh. His chest shook beneath her knees, a rugged feeling as several ribs, bruised or broken gave way and scraped furrows along his flesh. But he wouldnt stop.

Maximos would not let go, he only squeezed tighter and harder. It seemed even in the face of death his grip would not falter, making one wonder if he would let her go even after death. His eyes stood locked on hers, even as his skin began to grow cold and waxy, even as his eyes began to gloss he beamed forward fiery determination. Was he a slave? Or was he a master? Was he out of control, or has forty years of life left his control absolute? Once the flames hit the argument was moot.

The struck, and like light hitting a prism the pillar scattered outward into condensed individual streams. The streams of blazing blue sailed outwards and just as the core torrent expunged itself, the individual tendrils struck. Not all at once, but one after there, impacting, burning, rolling off and just as one blazing length of flame expired them came the next and the next and the next. By the time the last blast slammed viciously into the elf's back the first had remainder had reformed into the burning skull snake and was all but ready to slam into her again.

"Take the kill! This is what you wanted!" Maximos screamed, his voice ragged and roaring over the flame. How much wing did she have? How much stamina did she have to support her flames? The Shadow shook her arms violently, as indigo sparks and arching lines of power snapped down his limbs and across his chest.

"You have the power now! Slay your foe!" The snake smashed against her again, and the lashing coils wreathed outwards, and immediately spiraled inwards. One length braiding beside another length and beside another. Never touching by dancing beside each other toward a single impact point, a V at the head of the dance. It was a drill aimed at the soft spot between her wings. Or what was left of her wings.

"You have nothing else!" Maximos' body was alive with blood, pain, and purple and blue lights. They danced across him as if he were plugged into some sort of macabre exposed outlet. Teira had taken the Shadow Punch. She had trained with Maximos before, he knew what sparks meant. The visage of electricity was the shaky moment before an explosion. If Maximos entire body was sparking, the man meant to be a bomb.

"Your sentimentality holds no value. Take him, or we will take you."

"Kill him you stupid girl! You promised us power!"

"We offer you more than this burned sack of meat ever would."

"KILL HIM! YOU OWE US!"

Teira had every option in the world of running away, of being truly selfish. She knew Maximos could have killed her outright in this position, he could have killed them both. If he did she would never grow, never have power. And if by chance she did survive she had to know that Maximos would not stop chasing her. The Brother's pulse life in her veins, they did not force her to move and yet they filled her in a flash with so much power that it felt as if with a flick she could have moved a mountain. It would have been so easy.

And yet, she did not move. Vulnerable and vigilant. And the flame came. Fire blazed over her, shadows fell around her. Pain mixed with raw power, and...

.BOOM.

...And there was nothing. No more pain, no more fire, no more lights of any color. She could no longer see Maximos' suffering face or his blistering wounds, she could not hear his words or the brothers or anything save for a moment of absolute stillness. For a second, the world was gone.

She had fallen against him, there was ash, there was wetness, and yet above that there was the faintest smell of soap. Bath soap. Then something grabbed her. Hard and firm, coiling around and across her back and pressing her down, crushing her against him.

"Its over..." His voice said, just barely above a whisper. "...its enough."

The malice was gone, the hate, the rage, vanished as if they never were. Maximos crushed her to him, without any mind for his or her injuries, and there was nothing in the gesture but the desire to have her close to him. "...its enough."

He whispered and craned forward to kiss her forehead with dried and cracked lips. His wounds had all begun to bleed black in thick tarry clumps, the substance felt like blood but tackier and robbed the injuries of the putrid smell of burned flesh.

Maximos had handed her a set of the darkest and deadliest things in the collection, he couldnt heart what they said to her, but he heard every word she said back. Selfishness. Blood lust. If anyone knew the seductive nature of power and blood it was Maximos. He knew how far it could drive a person, he knew what it could turn a young impressionable individual into. And while he knew and loved Teira, he knew the origins of her soul. He knew as a Reaper the stains a past life leave on the next. Willpower was in her destiny, but strength...against the darkness? Amidst all the memories of holding the girl atop him, he remembered finding another woman with her face in the darkness before submitted and she faded away into. "...I had to know..."

"I gave you hell, little one." Maximos said, his arms finally steadily releasing their bear hold. "I had to know you could wield it."

1131Lady Sierra

"Take the kill! This is what you wanted!"

'Says who?!'

The only response was a snort that could be interpreted as laughter. Her face was twisted with the strain of her focus as the torrents of flame pummeled her again, and again, and again. There was no moment of respite amidst the relentless barrage. She could barely breathe. But still she held on. She needed only to last a second longer than the onslaught-- but a second sooner would prove fatal.

"You have the power now! Slay your foe!"

"Be-- quiet--hgn-- al-ready!"

"You have nothing else!"

She grunted as he shook her arm violently. But she ignored his words, to her, they were little better than nonsense. What she DIDN'T ignore, was the sparks dancing over his bloodied body.

"If you -- blow me up -- I am going --- to be very --angry at you."

She coughed as the putrid smell of burning hair and flesh cloyed at her nostrils. Realizing with a detached horror, that some of the meat she smelled cooking, was her own. She just was NOT, having a good day.

"Your sentimentality holds no value. Take him, or we will take you."

"TRY ME. My -- oath -- was to ne--ver falter in -- defending a lo--ved one. It doe--sn't matter--- if It's defe--nding him -- from himself."

"Kill him you stupid girl! You promised us power!"

"What you're asking for-- ISN'T REAL POWER.

And the power --- isn't --- MINE -- if IT'S -- controlling ME!"

"We offer you more than this burned sack of meat ever would."

"I -- very -- seriously -- doubt that."

"KILL HIM! YOU OWE US!"

"ENOUGH!-- You'll take -- what I give you. -- And I--- won't--- give you-- HIM --- Be patient. --- even destruction --- should have --- purpose."

There was an incomprehensible surge of power, and then

.BOOM.

Her world went black. Static. For a moment. There was no sound. No pain. Just Quiet nothingness.

"Its over..." A familiar voice whispered to her, beckoning with a kind and loving gentleness. "...its enough."

'Nii-chan?'

She gasped in pain as she came back to herself, and not for the first time today, relearned how to breathe. There was a crushing weight across her back which was an open, bleeding ruin of blistered flesh. Her wings were scorched down to skeletal frames, that twitched without control. It took her a moment to realize that the weight trapping her was Maximos arm. Despite the injuries to her back, she didn't want him to let her go. Without a word, she buried her face into his chest. Ignoring the wet, sticky smears that painted her cheeks.

"...its enough."

He kissed her forehead and and she rolled her eyes up to see his face. Tears stung her eyes but she refused to cry. Instead, she stared at him silently for a moment. Her right hand was covered in thick tar from the wound at his throat. It was that wound her eyes rested on now and she grimaced. All she wanted right now, was to stay where she was, wrapped in his arms, and not move. But she had something she had to do.

"...I had to know..."

Pushing herself up onto her forearms, she skooched as carefully up his torso as she could, before dropping back down. Exhausted from the amount of effort such a small move required. She lowered her face to his neck, and pressed a kiss to the slit in his his throat. Shadows seemed to blossom where her lips touched his skin. Sealing the nick in his windpipe and then threading themselves through the open cut and drawing the flesh together with a shadowy mesh. An impromptu bandage. a quick fix, and certainly only temporary. She drew her face back, her lips and cheeks, stained with ebony and incarnadine. Her face was splattered. Her hair was thick with congealing blood.

"I gave you hell, little one."

She blinked, Her face hovering just inches from his.

"I had to know you could wield it."

For a moment, it might have seemed as if she was going to kiss him. But at the last moment, she dropped her head hard against his in a nasty headbutt, before flopping back against him, her head on his shoulder, her cheek pressed to his as she finally spoke.

"I'm SO glad you're breathing, Because NOW--

I'm going to KILL YOU!"

...

...

...

A moment passed and she didn't move.

"Right after we have some tea."

If ever she'd needed a cup of Walter's Life Leaf tea, it was now. And Max was in worse shape than she was! Together, they made quite a pair.

1132Maximos

This woman was incorrigible.

He burned her, he beat her, he tried to kill her, he even tried to get her to kill him! And yet there she was, not crying though her face said she wanted to...and kissing him. In truth the fire had left the entire area in a hodge podge of super sensitive painful areas and nerveless numbness. The blackness congealed over the injury was meant to staunch bleeding and blanketed over both areas so that mixed with the above made the kiss became a sharp painful sting, overlapped with an tickling tingling. A kiss, that was her response. Unbelievable.

Oh but then it got worse! There was the all too familiar pressure, pain, and then pull of something piercing his skin and sewing it together. She was Shadow Stitching him! Nothing. He had done her a horrible turn, and nothing. Max nearly stopped speaking right here and there, but he managed to get the words out and finished them with something of a defeated sigh. Where was the rage? The fear? The doubt? The quivering lips and blood and tear stained face? She was absolutely impossible. Was it trust that protected her? Was it love? Whatever it was that kept her together in the face of something so terrible, Maximos was thankful for it. Though, at the same time it was a massive headac--

--THONK! She not only smashed her head into his, but by via the force of impact slammed his head back into the wooden floor where it immediately bounced back up and then fell back against the floor again. The pain was dry and thick and rolled in after the impact in the form of a heavy wave that spread steadily across the Shadow's skull like heat across a pan placed on a stove. It hurt so bad it made his teeth ache. And just about then Maximos started laughing. Deep, hard, belly laughs that echoed across the room and paid absolutely no heed to whatever number of broken or bruised ribs he had.

"I'm SO glad you're breathing, Because NOW--

I'm going to KILL YOU!" And just like that his laughter stopped. His breathing became still, and from her point of view the profile of Maximos' burned face was suddenly very serious. His brow was furrowed, his lips pressed in a firm black and ashen line. Even his arms and shoulders became rigid and tense. And then in a very steady, and very purposeful voice, he replied. "Is that so?"

...

...

...

A moment passed and neither of them moved.

And then all at once Maximos sprung into action with every bit of the fluid grace and strength that a man of his level of injury and exhaustion should not have been able to muster. His arm, moment ago laced around her as he rest on his shoulder snapped into motion. A ragged and burned hand tightly snatching her nearest arm and pinning it behind and beneath her. Maximos rolled and spun, grabbing her other arm viciously and pulling it across her chest, pinning it down by her hip.

The Shadow's reacted without warning or mercy. For Teira it was the unsettling moment when you know something terrible is going to happen, but have no power to stop it or no understanding of exactly what will happen. Hands, lengths and tendrils flung up around either side of her in an instant aiming to hold her limbs in place, tiny hands working terribly in tandem.

Maximos had flipped the script, the Shadow straddled her instead! His hips just over her belly to render her legs mostly inert. There was fire in his gaze as he looked down at her, white rose in a wispy plume from his right eye and what little shadowed light there was remaining in the room danced across his stained white teeth menacingly.

"I'd like to see you try!" Maximos said in a voice every bit as dark and slippery as the arms binding her. His hands quickly jerked free of hers leaving the darkness to carry out his bidding, his fingers curled inwards like the deadly claws of some beast and then...

...He began to tickle her. It had occurred to him that while in her Teira Mark I body her senses were dulled as his were. She had never actually be tickled. With the Teira Mark II, she was able to breath and feel and touch and experience so much more. The full onslaught that was a tickle fight was now upon her, save absolutely nothing. It was every big brothers Noct-given right to abusively tickle his youngers.

The abuse had begun. And the abuse would continue on, even despite burns, cuts, injuries or whatever accidental splashes of red or black made the jovial moment seem absolutely macabre. Maximos absolutely no intentions of stopping, unless he was defeated and it went without saying that as Maximos had already employed the shadows he planned to cheat and thoroughly. That was until...

"Ahem." Someone standing by the gymnasium door cleared their throat. Someone wearing a black vest and pants as well as a white dress shirt, and with gray hair tied back in a small pony tail behind his head. A man sporting a monocle, and white gloves. A man who looked down at the Master and Lady on the floor like the children they were. A man who had no actual reason to clear his throat. A man named Walter Worthington the 3rd.

Maximos' head snapped to Walter and he Maximos froze in mid motion like a kid caught with his hands in the cookie jar. Walter's face was its usual unreadable and collected mask. "Pardon my...intrusion Sir, Madam. A fresh compliment of pastries and tea has been served in the dining room. "

"Yes, well." Maximos said, and it was clear if he could have blushed in the moment he would have. Instead he attempted to right his hair and pat his chest searching for his glasses in an attempt to make himself look as formal as possible before saying. "Thank you Walter."

And the butler departed, leaving Maximos to look down at Teira with a wide grin speaking nothing of the assault of moments. "Shall we?"

1133Ryugi Kazamaru

There was something to be said about a warrior who was always trying to better himself. Even the mightiest of fighters had to get better and improve their technique, if even just to prevent themselves from becoming rusty and dull. And that, to a degree, was what brought the white-clad man here today. High in the sky the winds blew by at full force with nothing to hinder their movement. He stood on the edge of the island, boots planted on the ground, scarf blowing dramatically behind him, sword glimmering in the sunshine. For all intents and purposes, he looked very heroic, or very foolish. Foolish because he almost seemed to be posing triumphantly when no one was around to witness his arrival.

But as quickly as he'd arrived and landed, Ryugi Kazamaru cracked his knuckles and neck and made his way towards the garden. Max's loyal butler, Walter, had a talent for tending to plants. So much so was the man known for his love of gardening that Ryugi had seen it fit to give Walter a set of extremely rare seeds from the Angaran Creep Vine, a plant found only on Ryugi's homeland of Angara, and now in Walter's personal garden. As tending the garden was part of Walter's grounds-keeping duties, Ryugi figured he'd have the highest chance of meeting the man there.

As he neared the lovely green of the plants, he was on a lookout for the kindly butler.

1134Maximos

Ah, the garden. The days had been quiet on Shadow Island, Maximos spent most of his time either in training or out at the shop leaving little to go disastrously wrong on the island proper. On this sort of day, when the sun was bright and the wind was stiff but cool, Walter could always be found tending the garden.

As Ryugi approached he would first hear a grumble and then a growl. There was a snap like a whip, and then another more shrill growl and some more grumbles. These were not normal garden sounds. And then, above the growl although not louder than it, came a voice. A voice spiced with age, and yet not elderly weakness. A wise and calm voice, that spoke in a manner befitting a parent speaking to a very young child.

"Annabelle." The voice said, in a reprimanding tone. "You know better than to treat your brother that way. Apologize."

Another rumbling sound could be heard, followed by a soft mumble of something like words but, but if words were constructed from chirps and gurgles, instead of actual letters. And then another whip crack, and another another even more shrill cry than the last. "Artemis, that is simply unacceptable behavior. Your sister was apologizing. If you can not learn to peacefully co-exist with each other then I'll be absolutely forced to clip your vines and keep you in those bowls."

By now, Ryugi would have a visual of both of the Angaran Creep Vine's, both in large bowls the size of beach balls and leaning as away each other as they could manage with their viny limbs coiled around themselves, both in silent fear of the man who stood between them holding a large pair of pruning sheers. The man did not look threatening, with his black apron or his dark gray gardening gloves, but the Vine's dare not push his limitations it seemed.

"There there," Walter said, pulling a bag of some sort of substance from the pocket of his apron and sprinkling it light in each Creep Vine's respective bowl. "Eat up and behave, soon you'll be acclimated to the soil, and you can join the rest of the garden."

The stately butler had not so much as inclined his head in Ryugi's direction, and yet as he finished dispensing the plant food he very politely said. "Hello Mr. Kazamaru."

And then turned, placing the small bag back his apron and immediately removing his gardening gloves to don a pair of fresh white serving gloves. "This is quite the surprise! Its a pleasure seeing you."

Walter bowed, the sort of bow fit for a king or a queen. "What brings you all the way to Shadow Island?"

1135Ryugi Kazamaru

Maximos Wrote:

"Hello Mr. Kazamaru."

And then turned, placing the small bag back his apron and immediately removing his gardening gloves to don a pair of fresh white serving gloves. "This is quite the surprise! Its a pleasure seeing you."

Walter bowed, the sort of bow fit for a king or a queen. "What brings you all the way to Shadow Island?"

Ryugi grinned at the man's dealings with the young vines. Creep Vines were predatory by nature, eating smaller animals usually, and larger ones had been known to attempt to eat the unaware passerby, if not properly trained that was. The Angaran Creep Vine was actually an intelligent plant, and capable of not only training, but understanding commands, and showing real emotions. It was any biologist's or botanist's dream. And it looked like Walter was on his way to training them to behave very well.

As usual the pleasure is mine, Walter. It's good to see you.

Ryugi made a little bow to Walter as well. He wasn't ever really used to the extreme formality that Walter showed him. Under all the armor, abilities, and the sword abilities, Ryugi was still a simple country kid, unaccustomed to such extravagant forms of respect and servitude. But he made his best effort to show his respect and greeting to the gentleman. After he returned, he answered Walter's question.

Well, you see, Walter, I've recently gained some new abilities with Ragnarok. They're the most powerful energies I've ever had under my command. And as you can imagine, I don't generally have an opportune area to test and practice with these levels of powers. The last time I used them, I managed to blow a hole in a mesa cave with what I expect to be the beginning of the abilities.

Ryugi then looked down at his boots, a bit of a sheepish expression crossing his features before he continued.

So, knowing what Max is capable of, I figure he must have some sort of extremely durable training area where I would be able to train with, and gain a new understanding of these abilities. And I was wondering if I might be able to make use of it.

1136Maximos

Walter was not laughing, he was not smirking, and yet the soft smile on his face which outwardly was indistinguishable from any other smile on his face spoke at great lengths of deep understanding. And perhaps, even a bit of humor exacted from Ryugi's embarrassed glance at his toes. The butler gave the dragon a small moment to compose himself, and then bowed his head and said. "Certainly Mr. Kazamaru, the Master has recently constructed something in the lower levels of the manor which I believe you will find perfect for your purposes, if not at the very least interesting."

Walter's hands slid behind his back, undoing his apron ties. He slid the black garment from his neck and folded it evenly, laying it on a nearby bench. With a graceful gesture, the butler pointed towards the door at the base of the large windmill at the island, and again very politely said, "If you would be so kind as to follow me?"

And then continued right up to the wooden door, he slid it open, and very softly tapped what appeared to be a gas lamp hanging just inside the doorway. Something new happened, where as Ryugi's previous trips here required enchantments or items, at Walter's touch the lamp ignited with an odd sort of cobalt blue flame. As did another lamp. And another, and another, all the way down what was visible of the spiral staircase.

"Watch your step." The butler said as a simple precaution, and then advanced down the blue flickering flame lit stairs. "I would truly like to thank you Mr. Kazamaru, not only have your seeds provided several new tasty treats for the residents of the manor, but the vacation yourself and the Master embarked on has had quite a noticeable effect on him."

The butler gestured to one of the blue burning lamps as they passed it, "These lamps, for instance, are an innovation he discovered while reading one of the tomes purchased during your trip."

They were at the bottom of the stairwell now, when Walter turned to Ryugi properly. His pale face and silver hair sheened with a hint of ice and sky blue as reflected off of the nearest lamp. "Would you like any refreshments beforehand, or shall we head directly to the training facility?"

1137Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi followed Walter into the windmill and the depths of Shadow Island. He was certainly, and pleasantly, surprised to see that the illumination was less of a problem than it had been on previous visits. He did his best to block out the strong magical readings from his magical eye, and managed rather well with some facet of concentration. The blue light was nice and cool, and rather calming as he listened to Walter's explanations of the Creep Vines and the trip to Angara.

I must say the lamps are far more convenient than glasses or incantations. I'm glad that our trip to Angara was so beneficial and enjoyable for the both of us.

The blue light illuminated Ryugi's silver hair, almost with a glow, even as his eyes seemed to change hues in the azure illumination. He looked to Walter as he spoke and answered as he finished.

I had a rather bountiful breakfast this morning, so I'm quite satisfied. But thank you for the offer, Walter. I'm rather eager to see the facility.

1138Maximos

The Butler simply bowed, and in a tone befitting all butlers and servants he said. "As you wish, Mr. Kazamaru. This way please."

And then continued forward. At the bottom of the spiral staircase was a cave and beset at the end of the large enormous hollowed out cavern of stone was the entrance to the manor at the core of Shadow Island. It was easily three floors tall, and similar fiery lights could been seen faintly dancing from a few of the near dozen windows. At the center of the entrance was a large set of double doors large enough to fit a horse drawn carriage through. Walter approached the door, and without use of lock or key simply swung them open and led Ryugi inside.

The main receiving hall was different than the intersecting four way hallway Ryugi had sparred with Maximos in a few years back, this hall was more of a large living fully decorated with all of the antique furnishings one might expect in Maximos' home. The room smelled fresh wood, fire, and books and of course, was without even a speck of dust. It was an eclectic mixture of the robust and fancy, and the old and simple. Every item old and detailed enough in its crafting to have its own unique story. And yet without any hesitation for any of them, Walter simply continued through the tour.

They would walk for what might seem like a long time, without seemingly going anywhere. Each hall looked remarkably similar to the hall before it, which looked almost identical to the hall after it. There were similar desks, similar flowers on those desks, and similar decorations on the walls. Only the small details like the pictures on the paintings, or the angle of the head of the statue of a bird gave the hint you were someplace different. This place, might very well have been a maze. And yet, with the deliberate way Walter stepped through it, and past so very many doors that could have easily lead to anything, it seemed it was meant to be maze-like.

Walter made a turn, which lead to hall that dead ended in a door. The door was swung open without a word and behind it was a flight of stairs. Down and down the stairs went, until furnished wooden walls became stone, and the decorative lamps were swapped out for a planer more efficient design. The smell of wood and books and other niceties was replaced with the scent of running water, and both wet and dry stone. Though never mold or mildew.

After a few minutes, the stairway reached a flat floor and Walter lead Ryugi halfway down a very long hallway. The hallways length only given away by how long they had to walk until they reached a set of double doors, and how very much hallway was still left when they did reach said double doors. This was very nearly a dungeon, in the midst of all this darkness and maze, it may even frighteningly possible that a man could be lost down here and never seen again.

Walter turned, the dim lanterns gleaming off his monocle, leaving only the bottom half of his face and a blue white disc where his eye should have been visible. He bowed, and gestured formally for the doors. "Excuse my lack Mr. Kazamaru, but the enchantment will only work if you open the doors. Simply step in the room, and call for the lights. The rest should happen automatically. When you are done, a skellion will be here to guide you back upstairs, at which point you are welcome to visit the dining or lunching rooms where a meal will be prepared for you. Please enjoy yourself."

And with that, the Butler bowed a second time and began to walk away only to stop a few steps down the hallway. "Oh, and Mr. Kazamaru, please feel free to release any personal restraints while in the confines of that room. The training facility is quite private and quite secure, there isnt even a chance of you disturbing any of the other residents."

And Walter was gone, as he walked the lights snuffed themselves behind him until his form was swallowed by the darkness hole leaving nothing, even the sound of his foosteps.

1139Ryugi Kazamaru

Thank you very much, Walter.

Once more, the majesty and strange dimensional properties of Max's abode did not cease to amaze the simple country boy under all of that experience. Sure, Ryugi had seen mazes and the like before in his many years of life, but none that was so beautifully crafted and furnished as the multitude of hallways and rooms that he'd just passed through.

Ryugi turned to the doors as he listened to Walter's footsteps leaving, and allowed the cool of the darkness wash over him for a moment. He took a few calm, deep breaths and closed his eyes, not that it was necessary as it was more or less total blackness in which he was surrounded. But it calmed him, and steeled him for what he would be doing. He knew that this training would push his limits in ways he hadn't experienced before. But if he did not learn to at least have a great understanding of his new powers and abilities, what use to him would they be when he actually needed them?

With a steely gaze that could have cut through the blackness, Ryugi opened his eyes, and grasped the handles of the doors, relying on his last visual information to do so. He then felt the creak of the handles, the weight as the spring mechanism turned and the slight sound of metal on metal as the hinges moved and Ryugi stepped into the room beyond the doors. He closed the doors behind him in the case that the incantation required them to be so, and then, he spoke with his voice as calm and clear as any warrior before battle.

Lights.

1140Maximos

There was a pop, the moment Ryugi's hands touched the metal door hinges, and then a jolt. It was something like shuffling your feet along the carpet and then touching a metal object, only instead of quick pain, this jolt would leave his palms tingling. The tingle would roll like tiny feet up both of his arm, and then at his shoulders it would spread in quick wave down his torso to his feet and up to the tallest lengths of his hair. And by the time he shut the doors behind him it was gone.

Ryugi was standing in absolute blackness. But there was more to this void than the lack of light. Being that Ryugi was not human, he had other senses at well, and each one of them indicated the exact same thing. There was nothing in this room. No light. No sound. No smells. No magic. The air did not seem to even move until Ryugi breathed it in, and back out. And it tasted of nothing. And then the Angaran warrior gave the simple command.

Lights.

And the room responded. Light was exactly what Ryugi got. It was not particularly bright, and it did not come from anywhere. Instead, it came from everywhere all at once, and where once the room was pitch black, now it was pitch white. Below him, above him, and to all of his sides Ryugi would see. Ryugi.

In effect, the dragon was standing inside a roughly 10x10 mirrored cube. Even the doorway had vanished. Mirrors that face mirrors reflect the mirrored image over and over, and over again, forever and ever. Ryugi would see a thousand reflections staring right back at him in a thousand copies of the exact same room, for infinite miles, and as far as the eye could see.

Calculating spacial requirements...

A soft male voice spoke, echoing faintly from all directions. Its voice lacked any life, coming across rigid, mechanical and prerecorded.

...calculation complete.

It was somewhere between five hundred or six hundred reflections away that the far wall of the mirrored training room vanished. At a distance just at the edge of sight, Ryugi's reflection was suddenly standing beside a wall of white as opposed to a continuing infinity of reflections. The voice spoke again.

Beginning sequencing...

If the space between Ryugi, and his farthest reflection was real and not reflected, then there were hundreds of 10x10 rooms copied over and over again. And between each of those rooms were a set of mirrored walls dividing the enormous space beneath, above, and beside Ryugi. And then, without warning, those mirrored walls began to rise, like the armored slats of a fortress they shot up and out of sight, never to return again. As each wall vanished, so did the reflected Ryugi standing in it. And the more walls vanished, the faster they vanished until after a thunderous rush of mirrored lengths, Ryugi was standing completely alone with only a 10x10 cube of glass between him and what appeared to be an endless sea of blank white space.

...sequencing complete.

And the four walls of the glass cube silently fell, the glass so clean that when it moved against the light, the light reflected off of it in a bright white that made it vanish entirely. This left Ryugi, standing in a seemingly infinite expanse of snow white nothingness. The voice spoke again.

Training may now begin. Greetings...Ryugi Kazamaru. I am N. Zero. Cipher. Arcana Training Unit 1. Which training regime would you like to begin with?

1141Ryugi Kazamaru

Well, that certainly was new. Ryugi didn't expect something like that in Max's home. Max was always a man of magic and its scientific practice. Never in 20,000 years would Ryugi have guessed that something as strange as this place would pop up inside what was essentially a closet. It was like some sort of hyper-parabolic quantum closet...or something. Not that Ryugi would know such a thing if he saw it, but the words sounded almost accurate, if he had to fathom a guess. Either way, the vertigo-inducing transformation sequence seemed to be over for the moment, and Ryugi had been addressed, by name no less! Ryugi tacked on "Mind-Reading" to the already bloated sounding name for this odd place, and responded.

Well, Mr. Unit One, I came here to practice and perfect training with the upper levels of my most powerful abilities. So, if you've got something for that, I guess I'd choose it. I'm afraid this is my first time making use of your...erm...services?

Ryugi wasn't sure if the non-emotive male voice was someone operating the closet, or the closet itself, but he figured he'd simply call it the "Being of the Magical Closet of White," at least in his head. Either way, he'd answered. These newfangled electronic thingies always confused him...

1142Maximos

Scanning...

The voice said. The room did not beep or chirp or make any mechanical noise, and yet Ryugi's magical eye would likely be able to sense intense spell crafting working behind the scenes. The detail, even the blankness of the place by way of the amount of magic being used alone had to take a very long time.

...Scanning complete.

A pause again, and then voice continued.

The Magician's magical research has led to the knowledge that memories, are transferable via magical methodology. Modern science has also lead research to conclude that no memory is ever lost from the brain, only lost to the areas of the brain we are able to access. Sequencing...

Another pause.

...Complete. Taking into consideration these knowledges, I was was created. I hold in arcane reserved the full extent of the Magican's combatitive memories in combination with Heaven or Hell participant records and several text based record of individuals no longer living. This includes several Angaran texts, and legendary characters several of whom have been recorded as having achieved upper level abilities. These records include Helvena the Red, Amalthine the White, and Ryudo Kazamaru of the Shadow.

Summary. I can create nearly any fighter to have ever entered the Leviathan Stadium, the Heaven or Hell Tournament, or any of Angaran Historical Text present in the Magician's collection, to statistical accuracy of 86.5%. Please choose a sparring partner.

1143Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi was stunned, and very very impressed. Suddenly, he understood what this place was. It was a magical library of every bit of collected fighter data that Maximos had ever encountered, and or could gather from any and all sources, and given the ability to be called upon to test any and all skills. It was...

Amazing... Simply amazing.

Ryugi pondered his options. He could go all the way back in time and fight Eclipse himself, to see the legendary strength of the Gold Dragon General himself. He could even go farther back and fight the famed Aurumak the Gold, the leader that brought Angara's different draconic states to order in the early years. He could fight Jack Slate, the man that had beaten him in Leviathan Stadium all those years ago. He could fight Ryudo, his brother and biggest rival.

He could have this place manifest Joshua the Reaper, perhaps Ryugi's biggest direct rival for yet another rematch. He could relive any single Heaven or Hell fight he'd ever been in, even fight against those warriors that he'd never battled before. The multitude of choices he could make here was as endless as his ability to remember them all. But in the end there was only one choice Ryugi could possibly make. After all, in person or not, there was one fighter that Ryugi owed a rematch more than anyone else.

My sparring partner will be...

Ryugi closed his eyes, and took a deep breath, gripping Ragnarok's handle as he did so. He felt the faint pulse of energy tingle as it flowed up his arm, and he felt the link between himself and Ragnarok grow as the both of them knew what had to happen. He felt the small rush of adrenaline that focused his body and locked his mind into fighting mode. he was ready. There was only one person Ryugi trusted to test him and Ragnarok to their penultimate levels of endurance, and yet allow them the time to work out techniques. And that person was...

Maximos Lucillien Dark.

1144Maximos

Rendering...

There was no pause, Ryugi named his opponent and the machine moved to create it as if all but too eager to see that bout brought to life. The rendering started very simple, it was an outline. Line and shapes filled the drawn edges bringing into view a blurry water color image of something like a man, in mostly black, spotted with some blue. The image moved, sliding its hands into its pockets and looked around the blank space tapping its foot impatiently.

As if a lens somewhere was adjusted the image came into focus, it was Maximos painted in full color, wearing a blue pinstriped dress shirt and a black vest as well as matching slack and pants. But something was missing, the image of the Shadow shook his head, looked up and around and then slipped a hand from his pocket and snapped his fingers.

The sky immediately went blue, and puffs of white like popping corn filled the pale blue expanse. In the same manner in which wave crash on the sore, green grass about the height of ones thighs rolled in, trailing behind it a garbled wash of colors and shapes. The wave passed, and Ryugi would find himself standing in a familiar grassy plain, beside a familiar cliff, with Maximos standing a few hundred feet opposite him.

...Complete.

"Somehow..." Maximos' said, a smile on his face and restrained excitement on his voice. "Somehow I knew this would happen. Its really time, isnt it?"

The Shadow extended both arms out to either side, and the Shadow responded immediately. In the same way thick jam or honey would fall off an edge in thick globules and ropes, the shadows rose. They reached and wreathed and covered their wielder, in thick non-descript black shapes. A suit of the stuff to cover his entire body as he took light, casual steps forward. The ichor was slithering across his head and face, as the Shadow spoke. "I've done my best to come prepared."

Maximos looked like some sort of clumsy man made out of play doh, wearing a helmet that looked like a half melted motorcyclists helm exposing his smiling face. Despite the awkward nature of his garb, he moved gracefully, his hands upturned and his fingers splayed out. He stopped walking, his eye steadily igniting into a white plume as he spoke. "I hope you've done the same."

SHING! His fists slammed into tight balls, archs of purple and indigo energy bounded across and through the chunky black material, furrowing through it line veins carving out an instantaneous shape and sending excess chunks raining off and out into the grass around him. This left Maximos standing dressed in something sleek, metallic and form fitting and yet absolutely bristling with what looked like electrical sparks and currents of blue, purple, and black energies. The Nocturnis Loricatus. Maximos' face was clearly visible, its pale white a stark contrast to the black armor of his helm. A black visor covered his eyes in a way similar to his Reaper's hood, but left his mouth exposed as he said. "I only have one request Ryugi..."

CLACK! Twwwweeeeeee~! The mouth of his helm snapped across, concealing his mouth and giving his voice a deep echo that reverberated through the nearby shadows. Something whirred into life. "Dont hold anything back."

BOOM!

There were hundreds of feet to cross, and as Maximos' jet boots kicked in gear he crossed it, trailing a path of upturned turf and jet black fluid glow. He crossed it in exactly the time it took to cry out.

"RISE FROM THE SHADOWS, ANKOKUKO!"

And as his finished his fierce command, a single jet black serpentine shape writhed from shadow's beneath him. It coiled once around his leg, slithered around his torso and then leaped off his arm right into his waiting hands, snapping into it is true shape just as Maximos sent the blade slashing right to left training behind it an inky wet swath of black ether.

1145Ryugi Kazamaru

In a flash, there he was, albeit in a different outfit than Ryugi remembered. That made him grin. That meant that Ryugi was facing the most accurate recreation of Maximos he could get, one more recent than their last fight, ages ago that it was.

Maximos Wrote:

"Somehow..." Maximos' said, a smile on his face and restrained excitement on his voice. "Somehow I knew this would happen. Its really time, isnt it?"

The Shadow extended both arms out to either side, and the Shadow responded immediately. In the same way thick jam or honey would fall off an edge in thick globules and ropes, the shadows rose. They reached and wreathed and covered their wielder, in thick non-descript black shapes. A suit of the stuff to cover his entire body as he took light, casual steps forward. The ichor was slithering across his head and face, as the Shadow spoke. "I've done my best to come prepared."

Maximos looked like some sort of clumsy man made out of play doh, wearing a helmet that looked like a half melted motorcyclists helm exposing his smiling face. Despite the awkward nature of his garb, he moved gracefully, his hands upturned and his fingers splayed out. He stopped walking, his eye steadily igniting into a white plume as he spoke. "I hope you've done the same."

It wouldn't be a rematch if I didn't, Max.

Ryugi's red eyes stared down the replica Max's mismatched orbs. They were filled with something that the shadow had rarely seen in the young dragon's eyes when facing him before, assuming it had memories of its own incorporated into its fight data. It was a look of pure determination, doubtless determination. Win or lose, Ryugi would be fighting tooth and nail, his limits completely removed. If Max had ever wanted to fight a fully powered Ryugi, with any reservations gone as far as holding back his power and stamina, he was going to get it in spades. This was about Ryugi and Ragnarok testing their limits as a team, and that required everything to be given to its penultimate level of arcane might.

As Maximos spoke and prepared, shadows rising to connect with his body and spread across its surface, Ryugi gripped Ragnarok's handle tightly in his right hand, the blade's green crystal suddenly pulsing with horribly bright white and blue light. Ryugi's red irises began to shine as he continued to watch Maximos grow nearer, even as his own power began to grow. A wind began to pick up, flowing around Ryugi's body as his energy pulsed, moving into its released state, his scarf blowing dramatically in the ethereal gale. He grinned...no, smirked, as the energy continued to grow and he replied back to Max.

Maximos Wrote:

SHING! His fists slammed into tight balls, archs of purple and indigo energy bounded across and through the chunky black material, furrowing through it line veins carving out an instantaneous shape and sending excess chunks raining off and out into the grass around him. This left Maximos standing dressed in something sleek, metallic and form fitting and yet absolutely bristling with what looked like electrical sparks and currents of blue, purple, and black energies. The Nocturnis Loricatus. Maximos' face was clearly visible, its pale white a stark contrast to the black armor of his helm. A black visor covered his eyes in a way similar to his Reaper's hood, but left his mouth exposed as he said. "I only have one request Ryugi..."

Release...

The word was spoken silently, mentally into Ryugi's conscious mind, directly towards Ragnarok's spirit waiting in the sword. But with that command, Ragnarok's powers were released, and flowed freely, the duo's energy level spiking again. The ethereal gale rose to a whirling torrent as the two energies mixed and coalesced into a single energy signature. Blue and white streamers of crackling energy shot up from Ryugi's feet, arcing across his body up to the tips of his spiked silver locks, and his red eyes burned with energy from within. This was the beginning...

The ground itself seemed to shake as Ryugi and Ragnarok's power merged together, the local area beginning to saturate with raw elemental force as an aura pulsed into being around Ryugi. And as Max looked on, the streamers of blue and white crackled and hissed into the visage of a mighty dragon's head, Ragnarok's draconic spirit given shape, form, and matching its might with Ryugi for the battle ahead. Ryugi's voice reverberated from the flows of elemental energy that flowed through his body, and Ragnarok's being. And as he spoke, the aura around him crackled and hissed, almost growling along with him.

And what might that request be, Max?

Maximos Wrote:

CLACK! Twwwweeeeeee~ The mouth of his helm snapped across, concealing his mouth and giving his voice a deep echo that reverberated through the nearby shadows. Something whirred into life. "Dont hold anything back."

I wouldn't have it any other way!!

As Ryugi's voice shot forth, it was echoed by an otherworldly roar as Ragnarok was shunted to the right rear side of Ryugi, crackling streamers of power flowing along the blade's entire cutting edge, tearing at the ground and carving small furrows into the battlefield at his side.

Maximos Wrote:

BOOM!

There were hundreds of feet to cross, and as Maximos' jet boots kicked in gear he crossed it, trailing a path of upturned turf and jet black fluid glow. He crossed it in exactly the time it took to cry out.

"RISE FROM THE SHADOWS, ANKOKUKO!"

And as his finished his fierce command, a single jet black serpentine shape writhed from shadow's beneath him. It coiled once around his leg, slithered around his torso and then leaped off his arm right into his waiting hands, snapping into it is true shape just as Maximos sent the blade slashing right to left training behind it an inky wet swath of black ether.

Just as quickly as Max shouted out and brought forth the Caller of Shadows, Ragnarok was thrust to Ryugi's right side and straight up into the air.

Ragnarok!! Shine and cut through the Darkest Night!!

Another mighty roar echoed across the plains as the dragon aura around Ryugi opened its jaws in a fierce cry as it shot into the sky, spun about just as quickly, and rocketed down the length of Ragnarok until it struck Ryugi's body. The outburst of energy from the union was absolutely thunderous. A gold eruption of energy shot outwards from the point of contact in an expanding dome that tore the ground asunder and shook the terra firma below Max's feet.

RRRRRRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!!!

But the most surprising thing was the sheer force that was unleashed as Ryugi let out a most decisively inhuman battlecry that sounded as much that of a draconic roar as a human shout that growled its way out from the back of his throat. Just as with Ryugi's attacks, his power reacted to the vocal outburst, erupting off of Ryugi's position like a raging torrent of hurricane force wind that stormed towards Max's incoming form, drenched in searing heat that wilted the grass as it advanced. The outburst was so mighty that it would even be painful to those that heard it. In effect, Ryugi generated that much energy just by roaring a challenging battlecry. It would be unlike anything Maximos had ever experienced from Ryugi before. This would be a whole new ballgame.

The fight was on.

1146Maximos

Ryugi had torn the field and the very earth with the sheer ferocity of his battle cry. This truly was an entirely different ball game. And its everything Maximos could have ever hoped for.

That's it Ryugi...

Maximos grin split his face in half, his soft laughter echoed across the darkness but was ultimately lost against the explosive roar. For the Shadow the moment slowed. He watched waves of pressure flatten the grass in a ring around Ryugi, then just as quickly rip the green blades from the ground and reduce them to mere cinders as crackling energy shattered the soil and turf. His boots merely skated above the ground, but with its tumultuous upheaval even that was impossible.

Show me your claws...

Maximos leapt and flattened his form like a board, holding Ankokuko to his side. He felt power pulse from the blade, waves of cool midnight washing over his form as comforting as any water against the searing heat. Even while not swinging, he felt Ankokuko cutting, digging its claws into the Shadow Plane and pulling forth burst after burst of raw power. And with a thought that power was sent flowing into his boots, propelling the black Paladin forward like a missile straight into the oncoming wave with reckless abandon. What shattered ground lay beneath him immediately exploded backwards, leaving an lopsided hill of soil and sod and shimmering lines and wisps of purple and blue where he was once standing.

Bare your fangs...

The Shadows needed no commands. Just as Maximos struck the onslaught, what appeared to be two midnight black wings unfolded from his back. As opposed to flapping or aiding in his flight, the wings snapped forward and folded themselves over Maximos protectively, enshrouding the Shadow. As he struck the wall of force and heat, the wings immediately began to tear and burn, the black flesh-like membrane suspended between long black bones scaled away bit by bit, but via their sacrifice left their master unharmed. And as they died, they sung a dark and sombre melody. This was, a Dark Cadenza.

And spurred on, Maximos shouted. His voice booming across the deepest blackness opposite the beacon of white that was Ryugi. "Show me EVERYTHING!"

Flying through such force was like flying through molasses. The air was thicker, tougher, and yet not nearly enough to actually stop him. And in mid air, the Shadow spun, slashing his sword right to left.

Maximos never stopped, his body moved like a top or a drill completing a single rotation and then flowing fluidly into the next, and the next, and the next. With each pass, Ankokuko sliced the air. Its blade moved like a paintbrush, detailing an angry wet line across the air that traced the arc of his slash and then rocketed forward at Ryugi in rapid, terrible, succession. This was a Rondo. And in a flash, Maximos was whirling dervish, spiralling wildly as he bore down on his draconic companion, with lash after lash after lash of vicious black power racing ahead of him with all the force necessary to carve deep dark trenches in the soil where their wild power thrashed past the mark. Maximos was a Black Knight. The Knight of the Round.

And with each spin, and each slash Maximos built up momentum, speed. And when he finally reached the Angaran Warrior he brought all of that to bear, forcing his spin to a halt and bringing every bit of that force literally down on. As the Caller of Darkness sliced a black line in the open air, while falling into an overhead slam meant for one Ryugi Kazamaru.

1147Ryugi Kazamaru

Never before had the two warriors unleashed this much power before in a single epic clash. They were complete opposites: Maximos, a wielder of the shadows and a master of the reflections of magic, Ryugi, a wielder of the light and the flame of righteousness and passion. These two mighty forces were unleashed already, and the battle had yet to truly begin. But even still, Ryugi's mind was working overtime. Maximos' Nocturnis Loricatus was a perfectly balanced pyramid of speed, defensive power, and sheer ferocity rolled into one package. But Ryugi's form was different.

This form pumped Ryugi's attack power to his uttermost limits, Ragnarok's energies surging through him as his own, forgoing more defense for complete and total attack power. Ryugi's stamina, normally limited by his body alone, was supercharged by the flows of positive energy that coursed through his veins, and with more stamina came more ability to utilize greater amounts of power. His speed, his strength, his stamina were all augmented by this form. It was the Warrior side of Ryugi, and it was arguably the best form to combat this perfect balance of speed, defense, and power.

With another battle cry, Ryugi's energy pulsed and in an instant bursts of power shot from Ragnarok, a Lightspeed Dash used to augment the sword's attack speed, even as the Weight Augmentation and Shining Sword abilities kicked in, the sword almost blurring from the speed at which Ryugi moved.

CLANG!! The first Rondo was blocked. And then another, and another. The air was filled with sounds of metal on strike as Ryugi's attacks met Max's with speed unlike any Max could have seen from him before. A machine gun of clangs. But that wasn't all, Ryugi began to spin as Max shot through the air, his form blurring just as quickly as that of Max's. Fire and light energy erupted around his form, tearing away ground that was unfortunate enough to be near the epicenter of the whirling mass of energy.

Quote:** Wrote:

Adamant Twister -

Ryugi spins his energy around at rapid speed calling up a massive fire energy tornado that he can send at opponents for burning, lashing, and cutting damage, as well as creating a sucking force equivalent to 50 MPH winds roughly five feet from the move. These attempt to draw an opponent into the attack.

Max would know that this attack was even before Ryugi could say its name. Ryugi's Admant Twister was a rare move used by the dragon, but Max would know how the move worked. Or would he? Because as the two of their persons came close, Ryugi's eyes locked onto Max's, and a smirk was evident as he let out a thunderous command.

ADAMANT -VORPAL- TWISTER!!

Quote:** Wrote:

Vorpal Slash –

Ragnarok releases a superheated slash of energy that cuts the air in twain as it moves. The blade is capable of cutting through heavy defenses and armor for moderate damage to the target inside. If used against an unarmored opponent it can heavily damage an opponent, if not be fatal. Luckily, the attack is easy to dodge, being a single slash, unless used at close range where the high speed of the attack is put to its highest effectiveness. Named in honor of a blade said to destroy a powerful and formidable beast.

Ryugi had combined two of his most powerful moves into a single attack. The Adamant Twister shot from Ryugi's form with a terrible slash from Ragnarok as the blade crackled with sparkling energy, but upturned itself and spun bottom down towards him, almost like a massive whirling drill of fire and light energies. The move sucked air in towards the drill's tip and sides, and roiling within was a blender of Vorpal Slashes. And with terrible speed, the move thundered towards Maximos, the air in its wake wavering and roiling in the heat.

Under normal circumstances, Vorpal Slash was a massive gamble. It was a single powerful slash designed to cut through armor like a katana through a tatami mat. But it was easy to dodge except when used at close range, and even though the two of them were close, Ryugi was not betting on catching the legendarily speedy Maximos with a single strike. And thus, he'd combined the wide hitting radius and suction power of his Adamant Twister with the generally inaccurate Vorpal Slash to create the devastating Adamant Vorpal Twister. An armor breaking attack that made its own accuracy...

Ryugi wasn't sure how Max would react to the new combination, but he wasn't counting him out. Not at all. This had just gotten started, and if HE wasn't holding anything back, he knew Max would not be either. As he finished the launching action of the Adamant Vorpal Twister, he jumped back to gain some ground on Max, and pulled Ragnarok back to his side, channeling energy into the blade and making the sword glow with power...

1148Maximos

It was too much, and too fast and there was absolutely no way of getting away unscathed. Not unless...

Noct damnit Ryugi...

Maximos had absolutely no choice. He was already caught in an overhead attack, a wild and recklessly powerful swing. The blow had more than the force required for the job, but focusing it would take nearly all of his concentration. Maximos shut his eyes closing out everything but the pulse of power rippling through Ankokuko, and the whirling vortex bearing down on him with incredible force. He could feel each menacing rotation of Ryugi's attack, he could feel the raw unbelievable power reverberating through each deadly slash. And against it all, he focused.

He had to sharpen his senses, just as much as the power he wielded. The rush of it was intoxicating. It was easy to blast things here and there with maximum force, and so hard to control it into something precise. His body screamed that he swing, that he slam his blade down and throw himself into the oncoming attack without a care or a thought. Attacks, defenses, possibilities all swirled in images and flashes in his mind, each tempted him into motion. But against the storm Maximos had to remain resolute. Focused. He could not lose himself.

"Shadow..."

He let himself feel every syllable, and through the length of the single determined word he spaced out his power. Spreading it evenly across the length of Ankokuko, across its blade, and into his arms. His muscles screamed, threatening to explode if he did not throw them into motion. And he focused. Raw primal strength pitted against sharp and determined focus. Maximos was not the wall, that stopped the cannon. He was not the strike that knocked the raging bull of course. Maximos was the blade that cut through the storm. He had to be precise. He had to be sharp, sharper than steel.

He felt a contact. The very tip of the raging cyclone kissing Ankokuko's blade, and in that instant he brought the blade immediately downwards in single focused cut, pouring the power of his slash into a fine and focused line, to slice right through the wild and furious storm.

.

...I hoped I could save this for later.

And Ankokuko cut. Ryugi would see a single black line divide the entire length of the Adamant Vorpal Twister. No pops, no crackles, no explosions. His attack simply halted in mid air for a moment. And then Maximos shouted, releasing his restraint and letting the torrent of power free. Like a pressure cutter, letting water burst through steel he had punctured Ryugi's attack. And now, all at once that single slice of energy was allowed to explode free. And as it did, Maximos voice boomed out.

"BREAKER!"

BOOM!

A single focused force will always be able to pierce a larger, raging force. The trick here was that once the larger attack was pierce, the single smaller blast exploded, unsettling the entire rhythm of the larger blast and overtaking it from inside. In this case, spikes and lines of purple and blue burst from inside the Admant Vorpal Twister, and then all at onnce the entire attack exploded. Ryugi's energy shoved out of its twister orbit, his slashes cascading wildly in all directions, and at its core was a perfectly spherical orb of black, blue and indigo. For a moment, at its center was visible a serpentine shape coiled around the center of the sphere. It even appeared that the moment it broke its perfectly loop, the sphere began to crack and then slowly faded leaving absolutely nothing but a crater of cracked and ruined earth where the two fighters once stood.

Maximos was on the ground a few feet behind the attack, leaving its ruination as the center point between both fighters. Ankokuko resting comfortably over his shoulder, the blade still bleeding snakes and ribbons of black. And the Shadow was laughing. Not mocking laughter, no prideful laughter, but the lighthearted laughter of someone truly and completely enjoying himself.

"Haha! That was excellent Ryugi!" The Shadow said, his disembodied voice echoing as if from down a long hall. "You've grown alot stronger since the last time we crossed blades!"

1149Ryugi Kazamaru

Maximos Wrote:

"Haha! That was excellent Ryugi!" The Shadow said, his disembodied voice echoing as if from down a long hall. "You've grown alot stronger since the last time we crossed blades!"

I see you've learned some new tricks as well! Since when do you call out move names?

Ryugi chuckled, but inwardly his mind was thinking tactically, his eyes still glowing with focus. While Max had dropped out of his attacking charge, Ryugi knew that frontal assaults were not his strongest suit, but thinking of counters was. He'd have to try something new, something different from his usual cache of abilities. And after thinking for a moment, he knew exactly what he was going to do.

I'm just getting warmed up, Max. It's time for Round 2.

And with that, Ryugi's form pulsed with power and he was gone, his form nothing but a blur as it sped towards Max. The heat and energy radiating from Ryugi tore a furrow into the ground as he closed the distance, and then, an explosion rocked the area in front of Ryugi. Had something gone wrong? But before Max could ponder what had happened he would feel a powerful pulse of energy once more, and Ryugi would erupt from the cloud of dust and crackling energy.

Only Max's Reaper Eye would be fast enough to catch Ryugi at this rate. He was moving faster than Max had ever seen him move before, a sonic boom thundering across the field as Ragnarok glowed with power and expanded in size, a massive glowing energy representation of its former self. And as Ryugi neared, his energy spiking to enormous heights, overloading Max's magical eye with the surge, the titanic blade shot across in a massive horizontal slash that crackled and whined with energy. The air around it left a blurring trail from the fierce heat, the ground below blackening and being torn asunder...

1150Maximos

"I see you've learned some new tricks as well! Since when do you call out move names?"

"I learned from the best." Maximos said, a smile audible on Maximos' voice.

"I'm just getting warmed up, Max. It's time for Round 2." Maximos was hardly a man of many words. He preferred to speak with his actions. With the way he lowered Ankokuko into a one handed grip beside him, angled slightly toward the ground without ever touching it. With the way he softly chuckled. And with the two simple words he spoke. "Show me."

And Ryugi did. The dragon bolted forward, and Maximos stood completely motionless. Power wafted off of him like smoke wafts from flame, what surviving blades of grass their were waved softly, and yet with each pass seemed to echo as their shadows elongated and stretched, sluggish and drunk with the ambient waves of power. And yet for all of the restrained power Maximos kept held in reserve, capped and tight like the cork of a wine bottle, Ryugi seemed to have infinitely more.

Infact, Maximos even assumed that should he have used his bare eye and Magic Sight as opposed to Soul Sight to look at Ryugi, it would have been akin to staring into the sun using a telescope. The very reason for his trip to Angara was to attain a lens that could help him focus his sights, and his spectacles served that purpose. But, things were different in the Loricatus. This armor provided Maximos with an entire visor, and all the room inside his helm to write the enchantments required to focus and study what he sees. Maximos saw Ryugi. He saw the elements Ryugi was tapping, he saw the directions the element's came from, and in what force. His helm fed him information regarding how much of that force Ankokuko could take, and how much his arm could absorb, and how much it would take to crack or shatter his armor. All of this from safely behind a sheet of black glass. And all of these were details, and every detail was required to form a functional strategy. Knowledge, is power.

There was an explosion of soot and dust and light, could not reach Ryugi. Maximos' left eye was useless, but his right watched evenly. Patient and waiting. Ryugi burst forward at terrible speeds, and Maximos' smile stretched wide across his face. This was new, this speed, this attack, even this strategy.

His initial readouts told him immediately that should that glowing sword hit him cleanly, it had every bit of the power necessary to crush through his armor and end the match here and now. But it wasnt time for that, he had other options. Maximos boots whirred into life, squealing a high pitch scream and veins of white and violet coursed up his legs, and the ground cracked beneath his motionless feet. Ryugi...or at the very least, this Ryugi swung its sword, and as opposed to moving Ankokuko, Maximos' foot rose up to meet it. A kick, had absolutely no where near the power necessary to stop that titantic blade, but neither did it need it.

It wasnt steel that his striking Maximos' foot, it was energy. And while energy could slice through steel easier, it would not cut so easily through a hyper condensed pocket of energy. And neither did it need to. The glowing blade was about to crash into Maximos' foot at the apex of its swing, and with a smirk Maximos released a compressed blast of essence from the bottom of his boot. The blast would never stop the sword, and the sword would never really reach the boot, instead its close proximity and fierce forward motion provided just enough of a launch point to send Maximos flying back and upwards through the air.

The Shadow flipped twice before coming to a nimble stop, a slight white glow beneath his feet giving him the ability to stand on the air with his feet pressed together and Ankokuko held straight out in front of him and aimed directly at Ryugi. Wherever Ryugi may actually be. From his perch a good twenty or so feet up, Maximos purveyed the entire battle field and then smiling said, "Thats good Ryugi. Show me more!"

1151Ryugi Kazamaru

Maximos Wrote:

It wasn't steel that his striking Maximos' foot, it was energy. And while energy could slice through steel easier, it would not cut so easily through a hyper condensed pocket of energy. And neither did it need to. The glowing blade was about to crash into Maximos' foot at the apex of its swing, and with a smirk Maximos released a compressed blast of essence from the bottom of his boot. The blast would never stop the sword, and the sword would never really reach the boot, instead its close proximity and fierce forward motion provided just enough of a launch point to send Maximos flying back and upwards through the air.

The Shadow flipped twice before coming to a nimble stop, a slight white glow beneath his feet giving him the ability to stand on the air with his feet pressed together and Ankokuko held straight out in front of him and aimed directly at Ryugi. Wherever Ryugi may actually be. From his perch a good twenty or so feet up, Maximos purveyed the entire battle field and then smiling said, "That's good Ryugi. Show me more!"

That was when Ryugi, or at least the Ryugi on the ground below, grinned and pointed up, and right at that instant, Max heard a reply that was too close for comfort as an energy signature would pulse from almost nowhere.

As you wish!!

If Max turned to see, a whirling distortion of energy would fall around a huge roiling ball of fire being guided by another Ryugi coming down towards him at the same terrible speed that the first one had shown. Max didn't need to think to know what the move was that was trying to sneak up on him. He'd know it simply by sight. And even if he didn't, the battle cry would reassure him of his thoughts.

SUPERNOVA ATTACK!!

Ryugi knew that Max was fast, both in reaction time alone and speed. The sheer liklihood of him connecting dead center with a Supernova Attack was slim to none. It was another gamble. Try to distract his friend and foe with another powerful attack, hoping to blind him for a small instant, allowing a light clone to be created, cloak itself by using a light-energy veil that contained its powers within like a mirror, and then strike while the shadow was distracted and or dealt with the first attack. Ryugi hadn't counted on Max jumping into the air, but he had to make the best of the situation now.

If the light clone did indeed manage to catch Max off guard enough to hit him dead center with the Supernova, well, cool! Or not, rather, as Maximos knew the destructive power of Ryugi's favorite signature move, and it was rare that someone actually got SOCKED with one! But if not, the light clone would detonate the attack prematurely, an air-fuel-like explosion ripping through the sky right next to Max with all the explosive power of the Supernova Attack, plus the additional added power of the light clone being turned into energy to bolster it. Light clones were expendable, after all, and the concussive power of the blast, which would normally cause quite a bit of pain to Ryugi if he were to do it himself, would have the intended effect of adding to the power anyway.

It wasn't perfect, but Ryugi was thinking outside the box, planning ahead, and trying to think of new ways to use his powerful abilities. That was what this training was about. And even if it didn't work on Max, that didn't mean someone else slower in mind and less gifted in sight would catch it as Max just might. All Ryugi could do now was plan ahead, and prepare for the next strike, whatever it might be...

1152Maximos

As you wish!!

You ever get the feeling someone is breathing down your neck? It was like that, but so much worse. This was no mere hot air, this was a ball of superheated and massively destructive fire. What Maximos' did not see, he felt wafting over and past him in heavy waves that made being inside of a form fitting suit like his increasingly uncomfortable. Maximos did not turn fully around rather, he peered back just slightly over his shoulder and the offered the dragon below a stout thumbs up! "Better! Much better! Well played sir!"

The Supernova was on him, but Maximos did not react like a man panicked. Power surged up and down his arms, arching again like vivid blue and plum colored electricity. Lunaic engravings and enchantments ran up the armored plates covering both of his arm, and now essence pulsed visibly through those engraved enchantments in waves, washing from a bright blue to a dark royal purple. Maximos did not turn, but he did drop.

He leaned forward and as he was suspended in the air, gravity pulled his top half downwards and beneath him, rolling Maximos heels over head. As he flipped, the Shadow brought his blade, up and over his head as if preparing to slice the Supernova cleanly in twain.

Gravity tugged him downwards, forcing him into an upside down fall, but at a sluggish place that was absolutely no where near fast enough to allow him to avoid the Supernova. His boots whirred and churned, the small pockets of white under the soles of his feet, spurting and warbling with instability. And yet Maximos did not make any move to avoid the attack. "My turn!"

Was the last thing heard from the Shadow, and then it was upon him. It was an explosion. And what's more, it was an explosion in mid air. Explosions are frighteningly deadly things. From the peak of a volcano, to man made bombs, explosions expel terrible outward force. The true power of an explosion relied in its ability to produce a frightening push, from no where. The jolt of even the toughest objects being suddenly hurled was highly damaging, and damaging yet still more to anything those unsuspecting projectiles hit. Like a grenade, if you did not see an explosion coming you were likely to get ruined by it.

All of these factors played into Maximos strategy. He watched the Supernova in the meager seconds it took for it to explode. Behind him, the Shadow's watched the true Ryugi, in case he should decide to rush things or maneuver. And the moment the explosion hit Maximos and filled the area with a rush of blinding magic and power, Maximos ignited his boots. The sound of his boots blasting off was absolutely smothered by the Supernova Attack. And in an instant, the situation was turned. Maximos, was in the air, free to move and fly and fall as he wished. He was not pinned under the blast to the ground, left to survive its terrible heat waves. This meant that the moment the Supernova detonated, early or on time, Maximos with is power engorged arms and black overhead held blade, moved from being a victim...to being a projectile.

Maximos a man very accustomed to high speed, had started the flight and it remained in his control, despite appearances he had never once lost sight of his opponent. The power of his boots, combined with the explosive force of the Supernova Attack, and accented by the Light Clone's self destruction made Maximos into an unbelievably powerful missile set to bare unerringly down on the real Ryugi, wherever he showed himself to be. Light could lie but Maximos' eye, and shadowspeak between himself and the silent watcher that was Ryugi's shadow, did not. Speed, Maximos summarized was a differential between both men that Ragnorok would be hard pressed to overcome. And at striking range, Maximos would bring Ankokuko down on the dragon below.

1153Ryugi Kazamaru

Max was right in his assumption as usual. Ragnarok was horribly fast when combined with all the buffs and abilities that it had. But Ragnarok was STILL slower than Ankokuko, no matter how fast it got. But there were a few things that would slow the Caller of Darkness down a bit. And that same something would be faster than Max's strike. For nothing in the known universe was faster than the speed of light.

And right now, Ryugi's body was literally glowing to the brim with it. Ryugi was the kind of guy to always plan for what happened going against what he'd expected. And this situation was no different. Ryugi knew that if Max could counter and turn his disadvantage into an advantage, he would. Ryugi would always do the same himself, and to think max would be any different was crazy. That being said, as Max neared, Ryugi grinned.

In an instant, a wall of pure light energy shot up in front of Ryugi as his energy pulsed. Max would literally hit a wall in his plans. Max would have to remember, that for all of the sword's power, Ankokuko was still being wielded against its creator. Ryugi knew the sword in and out, and he knew that direct light weakened the sword's power. If Max thought that Ankokuko's cutting edge wouldn't be dulled by the pure light energy that shot up in front of Ryugi to protect him, he'd be very wrong.

Quote:** Wrote:

Light Manipulation -

This technique allows Ryugi to call on light energy to form any number of solid objects for attack or defensive purposes, much like a shadow elemental, but using light energy instead. Stamina is used to manifest objects based on their size and complexity. If the objects are not destroyed in combat, the energy can be reabsorbed by Ryugi and used to replace some of the stamina lost during their creation.

The wall was formed simply by Ryugi's energy pulsing and his hand projecting it. Ryugi's limbs could move much faster than Ragnarok, and the speed which would have hindered Ragnarok's ability to block, did not heavily impact the limbs. In the time it took for Maximos to shoot forward and close the distance in the most epic fashion imaginable (for nothing was as awesome as charging away from a massive explosion in the background), the light wall would snap up in an instant to protect against the slash.

But that wasn't all. Max might not have known much about explosives, but one who did would recognize the curvature of the light wall as incredibly similar to that of a claymore mine, a shaped charge designed to explode out in a specific direction, but taller to provide protection from the airborne assault. And before Max would have time to think...maybe..., the wall of light energy would explode outward directly towards Max, annihilating the wall of energy in another massive blast aimed away from Ryugi, and the initial force being aimed virtually point-blank into the attacking shadow. And, hopefully, Maximos would find himself between an explosion and a hard place, that exploded...

Ryugi was nothing if not consistent. AoE was his specialty after all.

That being said, Ryugi knew that if this attack failed to slow or hinder Max, it was very likely that he WOULDN'T have another chance to gain ground or block, and it was due to that that he braced himself for what was to come.

1154Maximos

Maximos had several options available to him. He could roll in direction. He could bank. He could curve. If he strained he could even pull up and zoom above Ryugi entirely. But of all of those options, there was one thing Maximos could not do.

And that was stop.

If he cut his boots, the momentum was too strong. If he blast them in reverse, he would barely slow. Whatever force stopped him, had to bigger and stronger than all of the combined forces that propelled him to begin with. Simply put, even a full powered Maximos could not generate that type of force.

He saw the wall of light, but there was very little he could do about it. Light, was in every way his foe. It was bright where he was dark, it was hot where he was cool. It found the shadows where they hid and scattered them away to deeper dark spots opposite the light. His helm showed him the density of the wall, and yet still showed him its bubbling instability. In a moment, flickers, flashes, and beacons of red and white began popping into view declaring warnings and advising alternative courses of action. But Maximos couldnt stop.

When the Shadow slammed another full charge of energy into his boots and rocketed himself forward even harder with even more recklessness, one had to wonder that even if Maximos could have halted himself on a dime...would he?

The answer was no. Maximos' only preparatory action was to lower Ankokuko from over his head, to extended out by his side, switching its stance from a fierce slash to a right-left slash. At this speed, it was doubtful Maximos could even lift the sword against inertia back to its upward position if he tried. He didnt care. By the mere presence of so much light Ankokuko's blade was losing its sheen, gaining a duller, thicker, lifeless hue. Through blinding light and a thousand warnings, the Shadow only saw Ryugi. His friend, and more over a man to which he owed a promise. Dont hold anything back.

And he would not. He could not. In that spirit of that promise, regardless of the danger Maximos would give Ryugi his all. No matter what. A hero, no, a man never backs down from his word. Not ever. That's just the kind of man he was.

In immediate reaction Ankokuko's blade snapped into life. Empowered by Maximos determined advance the sword gleamed with renewed vigor. It acted, as the Shadow focused, spawning behind the blurring bullet that was Maximos, yet another set of jet black reptilian wings, which immediately encased him in a desperate attempt to save him from the Caller of Darkness' sworn enemy, blazing mere feet away.

And then Ankokuko kissed the wall of light and...

BOOM!

...Or was there? What happened next happened so very fast even the man who performed it could have missed it if he blinked.

Maximos never swung, rather, just as Ankokuko touched the offending wall he simply released it and barrel rolled like a torpedo to the left. If there was an explosion there was, if that small tap did nothing to trigger the claymore then there wasnt. But only one thing remained certain now, as it had from the very beginning.

Maximos could not stop.

Regardless of the warnings, regardless of the cracks and fissures leaking through is suit. Regardless of the pain, and regardless of the burning light, Maximos could not stop. He would take damage, he knew that, and he knew the moment the attack came to a halt the full impact of that damage would explode on him like a timebomb. But for the moment all he needed to do was hold on, and give Ryugi everything.

It would be a heartbeat later, that a slice of black would flash through the cascading remnants of the wall of light. Maximos was swooping, and like a falcon he arched his upper body up and brought his legs to bare. Skeletal black wings snapped out dramatically behind him and both feet impacted the ground with terrifying force shattering it beneath Maximos and then sending chunks and boulders of rock soaring upwards as his boots poured full blast into the broken ground.This simple action allowing the full force of the blast not to be lost in the blast, but carried...forward.

This was never about Ankokuko. Up above, as Maximos turned to face the Supernova attack, his arms arched with unholy energy, his arms carried the power. Maximos never made displays of power for show, and rarely ever did anything with just one consequence. Even if Ryugi had blocked, the sword swipe was a fake. The sword would have been released either way. And now, it was those very same super charged arms that burst forward with all of the speed Maximos was known for, and carrying every single bit of momentum, impact, and sheer power carried through each of his previous actions up until this exact moment. And even now, a ribbon of black ran from both of Maximos' hands up into the sky.

If Ryugi thought that Ankokuko's cutting edge had absolutely anything to do with the dual Shadow Cannon's exploding from the two fists careening straight for his gut...he'd be very wrong.

1155Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi had burned up all of his time. And as Max would know quite well as a Reaper, time stopped for no one. It kept right on marching. Ryugi was fast, light was fast, but still, time had to continue on its merry path, and because of that, Ryugi only had enough of it left to brace for impact as his wall of light energy exploded, Max dodged to the side, and the dual Shadow Cannons struck home.

Ryugi was known for his physical durability, but he usually didn't get hit hard enough for one to really experience just how tough the dragon was. With amazing speed, Ryugi's body was sent directly away from Maximos as his tensed form took the full brunt of the strike, sending him tumbling and rolling across the ground, dust being kicked up as he went. It felt like taking a hundred punches one after the other in rapid succession as the ground fought back against this assault on its surface. That was, until a clawed hand gripped the ground, the fingers of Ryugi's left gauntlet digging trenches into the grassy floor beneath him.

In that one instant, Ryugi's tumbling stopped as his fleet planted, bunches of ground piling up behind them as he resisted the urge to lose his grip. Even as the air began to flow back into his lungs, Ryugi's red eyes were locked on Maximos. And as he stopped, Max would see a grin spread across Ryugi's face. Even from that distance, Max likely wouldn't hear Ryugi, but the lips simply read, "Heh...That hurt..." But one hit the end to such a fight did not make, and while Max had scored the first blow, it only served to make Ryugi return the favor a dozen times over.

Max would see it and feel it at the same time. Ryugi gripped Ragnarok's handle tightly and his energy flared, and as his eyes met Max's, the shadow would swear that for an instant those black pupils slitted and that he was staring into the face of a dragon shrugging off a strike to its scales. And it wasn't far from the truth. Ryugi had so much power in this form that he had yet to unleash. He'd been testing out combinations of his most powerful moves to some effect, but now, he needed to test something different. He needed to test his sheer attacking power. He had to fight through it all, because though Max was indeed a formidable foe, the ones that Ryugi would likely unleash this power on would be many times more powerful, and possibly more deadly.

It was time to see how far he could go.

The ground began to shake as Ryugi threw his head back, another thunderous roar of epic proportions shooting across the plains with an accompanying pulse of heat, light and wind just as when he had first powered up. Except Max would realize that this was even more powerful than before, but much more highly localized. Ryugi had pulled the energy that had been surging around him into his body, supercharging everything to new heights. And Max would see Ryugi's body shining, a golden glow of radiant energy outlined against a colorless void of grays and blacks. He had combined his fire and light energies into one, amazingly powerful force. And all that power was ready to burst at the seams.

Are you ready, Max? Because HERE IT COMES!!

ITS TIME FOR ROUND THREE!!!

And as Ryugi finished, he let out a mighty shout and with the same horrifyingly powerful motion, he shot towards Max, the ground behind him exploding into dust, rocks, and debris from the force of his legs as he sped towards the shadow, golden streamers of energy forming up around his body and trailing behind him, warbling in the air.

1156Maximos

A man once said that for every action, there was an equal and opposite reaction. Spiraling through an explosion of purest light, slamming viciously into the ground like some sort of mad comet, and then slamming a hurricane of force into the unforgiving gullet of a super powered dragon and detonating it...at no point did Maximos let him believe this was going to be easy.

In the moments before impact, as Maximos curved his body upwards and presented his legs the Nocturnis Loricatus was acting. There was no light inside the paladin's black armor, and that very darkness seemed violently into his skin, through his muscles and surrounded his bones. It penetrated so far as his marrow and thickened itself unnaturally to act as a sort of masochist shock absorber.

At the very second his feet shattered the ground, so too did the Loricatus shatter, a suit made of plates and armor not flesh and blood would only be bound to break and crack spilling off chunks of black and chips of black. Maximos felt his legs scream in protest, he felt shadow slither through his flesh painfully and hold him together, and then the entire sensation doubled on itself as the black armor repeated the process on his arms, and then fists. His veins bulging black and spiny lengths pierced his skin and supported his fragile flesh and tissue.

And then the hit. All of that momentum brought to its apex at his fists, striking the dragon solidly. He felt his bones creak, and yet Maximos did not but grin a suicidal grin across his hidden face. Boom.

Explosions, dont usually care who or what they strike. A normal Shadow Cannon had enough kick to send an opponent backwards, and as Maximos' limbs were expecting the blast, simply to snap his arms back to him. But this, was so much more. At the instant of detonation it felt less like Maximos had punched a still dragon, and more like he had tried to stop an oncoming truck with his hands. He could feel the raw force reverberate backwards, literally rippling his armor as if it were fluid and then sending shards of black steel flying in all directions. The blow rippled across both limbs, and then destructively over his shoulders and across his chest, striking him in a violent wave, and digging his footing deeper into the broken earth.

Ryugi flew back, and Maximos arms snapped outwards wildly before slamming to halt at either of his sides leaving the Shadow a black armored cross at the opposite end of the field, with wisps of black smoke rising from either arm and faint lines of purple and blue dancing lazily from his now exposed fingers to his where is pauldrons and cracked and looked something like a partially completed jig saw puzzle. There was stillness, and silence.

And then Maximos moved, his body shedding broken bits of black steel like a frozen state suddenly brought to life might shed excess ice. When Ryugi grinned he would not only feel, but also see Maximos' matching grin. Even despite the stream of red trickling down his face, the Shadow could do nothing but smile. He had done it, he had held nothing back and the dragon ultimately shrugged it off of his scales and rose again. Empowering himself to a newer, higher level.

The science of it was easy enough to understand. While Ryugi controlled light and fire as two separate things, fire was only a distortion of light causing a dancing color where the heat was strongest and slowed the light to various points in its spectrum. Man put more mean to it than that, making red, orange, yellow all depictions of flame. But flame at its base was blue, and even hotter when it was green. To combine the two was...natural. And to be given the honor of witnessing such a thing was just as much of an honor as the defeat it would soon bring.

Maximos, had his limitations. He had only one element, and more darkness would only bring more of the same that Ryugi had already fought and survived. He could not bring the dragon's stamina.

And yet, despite it all, as Ryugi's power level sky rocketed Maximos never once let his grin falter. He brought his arms up and the crimson life pooling inside what remained of his gauntlets spilled to the ground. Shadow stitching could close the wounds, and with time he could reform the Nocturnis Loricatus, but Ryugi was not going to let him have that time. Not if the dragon was keeping true to his promise. Was he ready? Maximos was born ready. His fists snapped into tight balls, his left foot slid back and he took up an firm defensive stance his eyes locked on Ryugi's through what remained of his helmet. A man, against impossible odds.

And then, suddenly his eye contact broke and his fists loosened. Maximos head turned awkwardly to the side as if someone had called his name. He shook his head, incidentally shuffling off more black flakes and chips and then spoke, his voice soft no longer echoing. "No...I would never...are you sure? This is not your promise to keep."

Unexpectedly Maximos chuckled, then gave a stout nodded and softly said, "Alright."

His right hand rose into the air, making the broken Black Knight appear for a moment like a child reaching in the sky for long lost balloon. And out from the clouds, it came. It wasnt a sword, and it was smaller than any of the ribbons made during the fight. It was a length of black only about a foot long, perhaps a foot and a half. And it fell in a most unnatural way. Cloth would fold and tumble, but this dark strip seemed to slither and undulate. It was a long way away, so it was understandable if Ryugi did not recognize the wings folded against its back, or the small limbs tucked close to its jet black body to maximize its aerodynamic fall.

It wasnt until the small creature reached Maximos' outstretched hand that it unfolded itself. Its leathery black wings snapped out, its short legs placed along its serpentine body grasped Maximos fingers, and immediately it began coiling itself affectionately around his hand. Where its tiny claws passed, splotches of black appeared. And then, with its body intertwined around two fingers and its legs supporting it on Maximos' thumb it gave a tiny roar, which sounded more like a chirp and flapped its black wings. Maximos smiled up at the baby dragon.

And then it moved. Not with the slow pace of moments before, but in a blur. In an instant, it was there, and in the very next instant what was a black baby dragon, was now a quasi-visible shape. Maximos' hand was engulfed in black movement, lengths and bolts of black substance shot toward the blur as if pulled into a vortex and were never seen again. In a flash the shape raced down his arm, and across his torso to his left leg, pulling in chunks, lines, slivers and ribbons of jet black as it moved. It reached his left angle, zoomed around his left foot and then leaped in a burst of blinding speed to his right and in a second it was up that leg as well and moving to his left arm. And where it passed, armor followed. Not a different armor, not new armor, but fresh crisp and repaired armor. The Nocturnis Loricatus rebuilt flawlessly.

The blur spiraled down Maximos left arm, and the Shadow softly raised the limb so that it was something of a diving board. The Shape raced up his arm, flew off and only in mid air did it pause long enough to lets its reptilian form be visible before snapping its wings and diving straight down. It plunged into Maximos semi-transparent shadow as if it were a pool and immediately the entire elongated shape of Maximos cut out against Ryugi's bright light turned a bottomless black. And just as soon it moved, the shape distorted and tore itself off of the ground leaving Maximos shadowless as a large flat shape, several feet longer curled itself along in a six foot circle around Maximos, growing, fattening, and detailing itself as it did.

When it finally came to rest, Maximos, the restored Black Knight, sat in the center of large serpentine dragon easily over fifteen feet in length, its scales were as dark as any void or heartless soul and absolutely dull in the sunlight. As if it ate the substance rather than reflect it. Its head rose up behind Maximos' back and then hung over his shoulder. A slim face, with glowing eyes caught somewhere between violet, pink, and white. Maximos outright laughed, his helm was still ravaged, and yet slowly repairing itself, stretching over one side of his face and crawling to the other. "For the record, Ryugi, I want you to know I stood true to my word. I held nothing back."

His left hand rose and affectionately scratched the underside of the dragon's black muzzle. The dragon's lips pulled back revealing a maw of black razor sharp and snow white fangs which seemed to almost glow in contrast to its black scales. "But it is unforgivably rude to simply order a ladies assistance in a gentleman's battle."

The large black scaled beast arched its head up, and snapped its wings out to their full extension, and then it roared. Its voice thundering across the shadows as it breathed a gout of purple and violet flame. Ryugi had seen Maximos use the Dark Cadenza, twice this fight, these wings might look familiar. Maximos chuckled. "Thankfully, children are always so eager to please these days."

"Alright then..." It wasnt over...it could never be over like that. Light may scatter the shadows, but it could never truly defeat them. All the darkness in the world could not put out a single candle...but neither need it. In the wake of that candle shadows gather in their deepest and strongest pockets. Candles, bright, and fiery will always inevitably burn themselves to the bottom of the wick and in that instant, the shadows overcome all. The sun may always rise, but it will also always fall. "...we'll do this Ankokuko."

Maximos said, as the final pieces of his helm covered over his lips leaving only a single eye to peer out from the flawless black plates.

Maximos was only a man, a knight in armor. But when a knight steps forward against a dragon, or any insurmountable odds he is required to become something, something greater. Standing tall in the face of his own weaknesses and limitations, he must become...a Hero.

"We'll do this, TOGETHER!"

SHING!

In that instant, the Caller of Darkness, the blade, cut a black line through the clouds and embedded itself in the earth just within Maximos' arms reach, the sword crackling with arcane essence and energy. Maximos stood coiled inside the large dragon with his blade set firmly in front of him and his arms crossed.

It simply went without saying that whatever Ryugi was about to bring, Maximos was ready.

1157Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi charged. He charged with every bit of power that he had, until, suddenly, Max began to talk to himself. Boots dug into the ground, tearing great ruts into the earth, dust following in the wake of the new development. There was something amiss in all this, something new that Ryugi had not expected. And then the feathery flitter of small wings, the form of a tiny dragon, a tiny shadow dragon, and then suddenly, shadow energy flowed across the form of Maximos, and the tiny dragon was no longer tiny. It was a full sized creature, covered in scales of the darkest obsidian, and so dark they seemed to suck light into them. And Ryugi stood shocked. Could it possibly be what he thought it was? Had Max achieved in record time what Ryugi and Ragnarok had only achieved after centuries of constant fighting, and even then only after a push? Was that massive dragon really the embodiment of Ankokuko's will and power? Ryugi didn't know, and it caused him pause.

I see... So then, it truly is an even fight.

Even with all his power, Max had been able to keep up with him this far, matching him blow for blow. And now this. Ryugi knew the duality that existed between his and Max's elements. Light could not completely overcome darkness, just as darkness could never truly completely overcome light. No matter how powerful, no matter how well-timed and fast his attacks were... Doubt began to creep into Ryugi's mind as he stared across the field at Max. This was about training to become more powerful, to become more skilled with his abilities. But what if those abilities were unable to gain the upper hand against Max? What chance did they have of overcoming the foes he would surely use this power against? Foes that woulds surely be bigger and more powerful than his closest friend. Would what he had be enough? Could he do it? Every sense told Ryugi that his energy was more concentrated than Max's. But even still, he knew Ankokuko's power, and he knew Max's abilities, and those two combined made for a terribly powerful and dangerous combination.

His power hadn't been enough when he'd tried to defeat Ryudo and save his family on Angara. It hadn't been enough to protect Garret from the ferocious golem that they were sent to destroy. It hadn't been enough to save his friend and general Nayko from the clutches of the Water Clan in his mercenary days. And it hadn't been enough to save Kara from the pack of beasts that had defended the very sword he now wielded as his own. Always... There was always something. No matter how much higher the next step was that he reached, it seemed that the challenges that lie ahead were always another tier above him when it really counted. And now... He'd never defeated Max before, he'd never been able to overcome him either. It all pointed to one thing...

...Master Ryugi...

The male voice of Ragnarok's warrior form sounded through Ryugi's mind, interrupting his thought of futility and defeat. The spirit rarely spoke at all when Ryugi did not address it first. Even when in its semi-human state, the sword rarely spoke.

...Master Ryugi...

I have stood by and watched you battle, loyally fighting at your side for centuries. If there is one thing I have learned about you, Master Ryugi, it is that Ryugi Kazamaru does not give up. He fights. He fights against impossible odds, battling toward an ideal goal no matter how far off it may seem. And I have seen you achieve great things as well with that power. You have made many friends who love you and support you in your endeavors. Even Master Maximos is cheering you on across that field. He stands there waiting, giving you everything he has at his disposal to help you overcome your limitations, to boldly inspire you to go further.

Ragnarok...

You must never forget that you are never alone, Master Kazamaru. Your friends, your loved ones, those you have lost, all of them are cheering for you. It is through your endeavors and pain and ability that I have come to be. You have shaped me through your resolve to do and accomplish great things. And even now, more than ever, I am here, my power yours to command, to fight on, to make a difference, and to allow you to be the heroic individual that I have seen grow and mature into the man I now gladly fight alongside. The biggest hurdle all beings must face is their own doubts. I know this now. And I swear to you, Master Kazamaru, for everything you have given me, I will give everything I am to you to overcome all foes.

So go, Master Kazamaru.

Be the Hero, and overcome.

Ryugi was speechless. Ragnarok, the spirit of his sword was right. If he only doubted his ability to succeed, he would always falter. He had to beleive that he could overcome, that he could defeat any challenge thrown at him. And even if he could not, he would not give up trying to reach that goal, no matter how far away it seemed, and reach for it with everything he had. Maximos was not more powerful than he was. If anything, they were both matched in power now as he now battled with his sword just as Ryugi did his. The only thing that mattered now was Ryugi himself. And Ryugi now understood that his ability to press on, to fight no matter the odds stacked against him, was his true strength, not all the energy he wielded.

It was his unbreakable resolve.

His ability to believe that he could overcome.

And now, Ryugi's eyes glowed with renewed vigor and confidence as they locked onto the shadow and his sword given shape and form. If he was going to surpass his limits and learn to fight with this power, he had to believe in his ability to overcome as much as he would if he were facing down any other foe, and not just a training simulation in the depths of Max's home. It was time to get serious about this, and he'd kept Maximos waiting long enough!

While that's as fancy an ability as any you've showcased, Max, you wanted me to give my all, and I'm afraid that up until this very moment, I had been lacking in that promise.

But now, I will show you the true force of Ragnarok's and my power!

Ryugi gripped Ragnarok's handle more tightly, his resolve solid and locked as the sword pulsed with its own resolve. They would fight together and overcome. They had to. It was Ryugi's way. And together, their possibilities were endless. A real warrior, a hero, a man, lived up to his word with everything he had! And with another thunderous battle cry to reaffirm his dead-set resolve, and to answer the roar from Ankokuko's draconic state with one of his own, Ryugi Kazamaru the Hero charged towards Maximos, the light of his resolve glowing brighter than any aura he'd ever produced before.

1158Maximos

If one thing could be said about Ryugi it was that he did not disappoint. Maximos could quite literally see the doubt in his heart, but it did not and could not bring the dragon down. He raised his sword and his power level, and began the charge yet again.

For Maximos, the battle had taken on a new shape. Raw arcane force had its value, but there was more to power than simply energy. There was skill, and strategy. That sort of thinking was simply hard wired into the core of who and what Maximos was. The strongest weapon in the world can be beaten by a pointed stick if its wielder is an amateur. And it was along that vein that Maximos plotted his next, necessary move.

It only made sense, considering his profession that Maximos knew a fair bit about spirits. He knew how to identify them in their fledgling stages, how to feed them, and how to awaken them. A sword was a tool and yet, that sort of nurturing growth lead to attachments greater than that held by a man wielding a killing tool. The Shadow and the Caller had yet to have the battle experience that lead to the camaraderie held between warriors. He would forever be Ankokuko's wielder, and yet never be its master. The blade was his partner, and his friend, and so it pained him now to have to do what followed. Maximos took a sharp breath in, steeled himself, and let a slow breath out, and then ever so softly spoke...

"I'm sorry." He said, just loud enough for her to hear. And then he raised his right arm, and held it out over Ankokuko's hilt, where it protruded from the rocky turf. His fist tight and simply hovering with his open hand over the eager grip.

It started all at once, and it started so innocently. They looked like spikes, and then they belt and wriggled like fingers. Thin lengths of black that squirmed up from Maximos right, and as they rose separated themselves into pockets of five. Five writhing fingers to a hand, and a dozen small black hands rose Maximos right arm and began grabbing hungrily at the air. Maximos fingers splayed out wide, and all at once each of the shadowy hands and the black ribbon-esque shadowy arms they lead flew downwards, spiraling one of another until they covered his entire right arm. In one large crunch, the right arm of the Nocturnis Loricatus was crushed by the tendrils, spilling chunks of black and strings and chords of syrupy black like a fruit crushed in ones fist and ooze between its fingers, and the transformation was complete. Maximos' arm was covered in a glistening black metal, the fingers of his right hand had extended to easily a foot long and were bladed like butcher's knives each bladed edge extended out just a bit above his fingers, allowing him to ball a fist. He rolled his hand around his wrist, and a single fiercely glowing eye was made visible in his right palm.

This, was the Twilight Gauntlet. The always present, always hungering memory that Maximos was despite appearances, simply not human. He was a Shadowlander, a Leus. A predatory hunting creature of the Dark Lord Nocturne's creation, and in loving memory that beast was awakened into his right arm as a constant reminder. It was a gift, and a curse spoken in the language the Shadowfather knew most fluently power. The Gauntlet, much like the Paladin order who wore it, was the balance between mortal and god. The stronger a target became, the stronger the gauntlet which fed from it grew.

In other words, it gave Maximos a single hand worth of his opponents power. And then it left him to strategically make that the upper hand. The unbalance of excessive power thrown out for skill and planning. If he was to face Ryugi, he would face him with every bit of himself. Even those not smiled upon. The Gauntlet's metal digits clacked against each other eager to taste the blade below.

Once the Twilight Gauntlet touched Ankokuko, it would feed. The sword's energy would give the arm incredible super human strength, and simultaneously and appetite for more power. More power meant more strength, and in turn even more hunger. It was a vicious cycle, and in the end would leave the Caller of Darkness fighting to keep itself from the jaws of death, even while it dangled itself inside those very jaws and made them larger and deadlier.

Strategically this was an unsound strategy. The only way to balance the equation into being anything other than a painful road to an inevitable tragic end was to find a unfathomably massive super charged source of arcane energy to feed off of. Something that simply bled power in golden hues and plumes. This sort of thing would stand to make the Gauntlet potentially nigh invulnerable and depthlessly strong while taking nothing from Ankokuko or Maximos.

The stronger the power source began, the more harsh the cursed arm began and in turn the stronger Maximos became taking his opponents strength...on top of his own. Inside of his helmet, Maximos grimaced. "...This is going to hurt you, alot."

He said, and brought his hand down, so that his open hand rest beside Ankokuko's hilt. The sword never wavered, never retreated or vanished even though it was given the freedom to. Just like its wielder, the Caller would never retreat from pain or death. And without another word, Maximos curled each of his black metal fingers around Ankokuko's hilt. The dragon behind him, shuddered yet stood its ground and Maximos right arm began to twitch and spasm of its own accord while spilling streams of deep twilight purple and dark sunset orange, all the way up to Maximos' shoulder and back. The glowing Eye of Datho at the center of his palm rolled around so that the black dot at the center of the swirling orange vortex that was its iris locked on Ryugi.

In those final seconds Maximos' eyes fell on Ryugi and he waited, hungrily, for the inevitable attack to come.

1159Ryugi Kazamaru

It filled his body completely. The power of his resolve gave him strength beyond anything he'd ever experienced before. Ragnarok...it felt so light. His body felt it too, every little motion as easy as a soft push. As he charged down the field towards Max, dust, dirt, and terrain being kicked into the air from the speed and power behind the action, Ryugi understood the true power of this ability.

With a roar, Ryugi swung Ragnarok as fast and hard as he could with one hand, the blade singing through the air as a torrential, mostly invisible, slice of distortion shot from the sword and cleaved the ground a few feet in front of Maximos even from Ryugi's position about fifteen feet away, sending a surge of rocky chunks and debris towards Max riding in the wave of force generated by the attack. Max would need to be ready, because the attack came fast. If he would have blinked it would be entirely possible he would have quite literally missed more than half of it.

However, Ryugi wasn't done. That was just the first wave. With another thunderous show of force Ragnarok was brought back across, this time with two hands leading the strike, and a second, even more powerful wave of distortion surged across the distance, rocketing towards Max, and tearing up the terrain along with it.

And what was even more impressive, Max would detect that these blasts were only extremely high temperature, extremely highly focused pressure fronts from the slicing action of Ragnarok through the air, fueled by Ryugi's strength, and ambient energy roiling through his form. They were not unlike very tightly focused and aimed versions of the initial roaring shockwave that Ryugi had unleashed when he'd first merged with Ragnarok. However, while that wave had been mostly harmless except for a heat surge, these waves actually had significant power behind them.

Max would have to be careful.

1160Maximos

Maximos did not know the meaning of the word careful. Fighting to the extreme with Ankokuko's very life on the line, he hadnt the time for the luxury that was care. The truth was that Ryugi's initial attack came in the blink of an eye and Maximos, never expecting something lacking a power signature and born of such speed to come from the dragon. He did miss it.

But that was the advantage in fighting with a partner. Maximos had more than two eyes, not including the one in his hand, he had Ankokuko's eyes as well. The elongated black dragon coiled around him caught the attack, and its own eyes glinted in return. As it had already shown incredible speed and was already protectively placed around its wielder, the Caller of Darkness spun. As opposed to Maximos being surrounded by a black dragon, he was for a split second surrounded by a black blur, detailing an orbit across the air as if in its wake the shadows became a wet sort of paint and splashed the open air. There was a pop, and the condensed heat slash smacked into the blur and was utterly vanquished. Furrows and trenches of varying degrees and shapes lined the floor in front of Maximos.

Ankokuko ended its motion by extending its body out in a line behind Maximos floating even with his shoulders. Maximos' eyes snapped open wide, only identifying the slash for what it was in the final moments before it was slated to hit him. A second was already on the way.

That move, its very familiar. I had something like that once.

Maximos, was never one to fall for the same trick twice. His eyes slanted to a near squint and for a moment he allowed himself a bit of revelry in nostalgia. Ankokuko, sensing his preparation gave an automatic command to the Nocturnis Loricatus. The suit's boots began to whine.

It was with the Nameless, when it was new. I believed it could cut anything. Then I learned the Kageshin's true nature.

Maximos' feet slid into place, right leading, left tracing behind. With a rasp of steel he tugged Ankokuko from its place in the soil, and lowered it to his left side. His left hand leading, while his right sat lower on the hilt ready to lend its power to sword motion.

Its power lie not in steel. The Shadow Spirit. The blade as sharp as the soul that wielded it. Tragically, that steel has lost its edge.

BOOM!

Ryugi slashed a second attack and Maximos was gone. Not moving, or blasting off. He was gone. The Shadow moved so fast it seemed he simply ceased to exist only to coalesce back into something substantial the moment he reached the wave of warbly air that was Ryugi's attack. The ground did not shatter as Maximos moved, it simply had no time. Instead, the moment the Shadow stopped the perfectly still soil behind him erupted as if some gigantic subterranean beast had raced by beneath it. The Shadow seemed to stop, his left shoulder a hairs breadth from the condensed slash.

But I have not.

Precision and power were the elements with which Maximos lived and breathed. And in a single deft motion he brought the Caller straight up, moving it left to right and using the Twilight Gauntlet to add nothing short of impossible speed and force to motion.

Let me show you, Ankokuko.

The Caller of Darkness neatly ran a line exactly tracing the line of Ryugi's attack. Maximos may not have been able to magically or even spiritually sense the way or direction of Ryugi's slash. But beyond his magical sights, he had a normal sight too. Any swordsman worth his still could and should watch the direction of his opponent's swing. And Maximos matched it, flawlessly. The second slash scattered into nothing.

There was a pause, a delay in the blur that was Maximos just before Ryugi's slash was scattered. There was the shadowy outline of figure performing a cut, and then the ground reacting late and shattering. All of this gave the perfect impression that Maximos took off, stopped and countered and then kept moving.

This was a lie. Maximos never stopped. And if Ryugi took the time to see what had become of his split second slash, he would have missed Maximos bear down directly on him, for a vicious right to left slash. Ankokuko undulating through the air behind him like a serpentine slithering through open water. Speed and strength maximized in a single vicious cut.

Ryugi had nearly limitless energy, bounding off of and around him. The chaotic orange swirling eye in Maximos' right hand bounced and flitted around impatient. The black dragon behind him opened its mouth letting its black tongue hang out. Ryugi was so close...so close they could literally taste him.

Your hungry arent you? I'm sorry to keep you waiting.

1161Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi's eyes were certainly not as well-suited as Max's Reaper Eye for seeing things, but he did have his energy sense. And it was times like these when it became very useful. Max was surrounded in a shadow energy shell, and both he and Ankokuko were giving off strong signatures that stuck out like a lighthouse on a dark night. Ryugi didn't have to SEE the pair to know where they were.

Max's speed was incredible. Ryugi had never seen or felt him move that quickly before. But it made sense. If Ryugi was this charged with energy and had become this speedy, it was only natural to assume that Max, who had always been faster, would STILL be faster. Some things just didn't change. And as Max came in for a lighting fast strike with Ankokuko, fueled by the power and strength of the Twilight Gauntlet, Ryugi's brain shot into action.

With Ankokuko's draconic spirit behind Max in front of him, Ryugi was effectively being stormed. Even to jump now would place him in a dangerous position as he was sure Max's strike would still hit home with his speed. Ankokuko could decide to assist her master directly at any time, which left Ryugi with only one option. He was certain he could not outrun Maximos and his sword at this range if he tried, even with his own new-found speed, thus, there was only one thing he could do.

With every bit of strength and power Ryugi had, he surged dead ahead.

Ragnarok was still the bigger, larger, and more powerful weapon, and while Ankokuko had the power of the gauntlet behind it as well, Ryugi had no other choice. If Max's forte was speed, Ryugi's had always been power. Both fighters were terribly powerful in their own right, their swords adding to that. If Ryugi could not escape the blow, he would fight into it with everything he could muster and hope for the best. And with a thunderous battle cry from Ryugi that tore the ground asunder, Ragnarok would meet Ankokuko in the single most powerful clash either had ever experienced.

It would be a clash of titans.

1162Maximos

It was every agonizing second beginning a meal, when you havent eaten all day. It was the moment when you can finally rest, after being on your feet an entire day. It was water, in the middle of the desert. It was fire, on a chilly day. It was a breeze, in the blazing sun. It was everything one could ever have asked for and more.

The two blades clashed and the clang echoed across the field like some enormous war gong. The ground immediately buckled and caved as of a meteor had just struck the spot they were standing on. Ragnarok, the ancient and powerful heroic blade, versus Ankokuko the fledgling and eager caller of darkness.

Ryugi's energy was incredible. It was the purest and most delectable thing Maximos had tasted, next to an actual divine being. The exact moment of impact, Maximos felt his body ready to give out and be blown away. But then his arm raged and pressed the charge like a cornered beast. In a moment, any weariness and any strain born of the conflict of steel versus steel vanished. If Maximos was searing hot metal, this was ice cold water and black gouts of streaming darkness poured from the bands of armor over his right arm as it began to feast.

The dragon had hit him with everything, and were it not for that very everything Maximos surely would have lost a direct confrontation and been sent flying, or worse. As it stood, his blade was locked against Ragnarok not quivering an inch, or budging even a hair. This, was truly the conflict both fighters were expecting.

It was of course for that exact reason, that the entire nature of the conflict was about to change from what anyone was expecting. It is said that any two people that spend long enough together will begin to take on the traits of each other. Ankokuko was born of an element that Maximos was bound to at the spiritual level, they shared a deep connection. What was more, they had trained and practiced together learning each others nuances and styles. Ankokuko could assist Maximos so automatically because it knew him. And Maximos knew it, as much as it could be known.

The Caller of Darkness, was a youth. A child. And children if nothing else are impressionable and constantly molding things. They're personalities and ways change until they settle into what they truly are. Ragnarok had done this millenia ago...but Ankokuko had not. Over the years, it had watched Maximos never as a child watches a parent. Never judging, but learning, copying and adapting.

Maximos believed that this, the meeting of two blades was the very core of the conflict. The Twilight Gauntlet would rage and devour and push harder and harder, he could already feel his arm sucking in what energy it could and pulsing with more and more unholy strength. The process was like drinking a gallon of water through a straw. And then something happened...

The black scaled dragon before him rushed forward, thrust its head over his shoulder and then slammed its fangs onto Ragnarok, over where its own blade had met the opposing sword. And then, mimicking its wielder, Ankokuko began to do the unimaginable.

It began to devour. It could not seep through the metal, it could not actually harm Ryugi's blade. But it could devour energies all for itself, and so much more voraciously than the Gauntlet. Ankokuko was meant to fissure an opening into the plane of Shadow and pour forth dark energies. It could do that, but here and now where those fangs met Ragnarok, it would feel to Ryugi as if someone had opened a rift to the plane of nothingness and the stuck Ragnarok into it. And with all the power of a normal elemental rift in reverse, this portal sought to do nothing than eat any energy it touched greedily and hungrily. Specifically Ragnarok's.

Maximos stared at Ankokuko as if staring at a new and terrible creature he had never encountered before. His eyes were wide, and his stance almost made it appear as if he was about to take a step away from the sword...but his arm never budged. A black ribbon could be seen, extending from Ankokuko's hilt and wrapping itself tightly around Maximos right arm. The Twilight Gauntlet and the Caller of Darkness were working together like some sort of terrible void. A ferocious thing with limitless appetite and vicious hunger.

"Ankokuko..." Maximos softly said, and then immediately corrected himself. "- No."

The large dragon, with its maw wrapped around Ragnarok began to growl. Its eyes glowing a fierce white, its lips peeled back enough for black wisps of flame to roll from them. It was unseen, but where Ankokuko bit, it tied a Fine Line to its opposition, securing its grip and its selfless determination. The Shadow nodded to an unseen voice, then cemented his footing and firmly said. "Dévore Ankokuko..."

Laughter echoed from inside his helm. Maximos slid his left, leading foot forward, where his slash had seconds ago ground to a cold stop against Ragnarok, Maximos now exerted all the effort necessary to resist the blade and begin pushing it back at Ryugi. "...The Devouring Caller of Darkness."

Ryugi could power up. But the more power he attained, the more he would feel the beast and the harder Maximos would swing. The size and shape of Ragnarok hardly had anything to do with this conflict anymore. What was more, Ryugi would have to push extra to maintain his higher level of charge with the equivalent of another elemental rift sapping his power away where the blades met. But not just his power. What plants remained with a 500yrd radius began to wilt, grey, and die. The air became stale as ambient energy was sucked from it. And with all of this, on top of his own power Maximos swung Dévore Ankokuko viciously right to left, like a baseball bat, aiming to send Ryugi soaring backwards. "Make this dragon FLY!"

1163Ryugi Kazamaru

The power that the gauntlet and the sword would be draining would indeed be immense if left to continue. After all, Ankokuko was directly linked to the shadow realm. It was the source of its power. But there was one facet of Ragnarok that oddly mirrored its dark counterpart, and that was its own ability to absorb energy. Long before Maximos' gauntlet and Ankokuko had existed, Ragnarok had been draining energy from sources to bolster its own. This ability being showcased wasn't new to the sword or its wielder.

The energy that the gauntlet and Ankokuko tasted was delicious. But just as suddenly, that torrent of power would grind to a halt. Straws worked two ways, after all. Ryugi wasn't going to attempt to pull back the energy that had already been taken. He hadn't even lost that much to begin with considering just how much he had at the moment. However, the straw would clamp shut, as Ragnarok's and Ryugi's pull would equalize the drain with their own pull. The gauntlet and Ankokuko would be cut off from the pair's power. The size and shape of Ragnarok might not have mattered as much now, but right now, it didn't need to.

But all that came to a head as Maximos swung, and Ryugi, his power virtually unscathed, allowed him and Ragnarok to be cast back, his feet keeping his body steady as he jumped backwards, using Max's force to his advantage, boosting his speed significantly. As soon as Ryugi and his sword were free from the grip, a pulse of energy brought him back to full power as he landed, ready to continue.

I hope you enjoyed that...

...Because it's the last you'll get to taste.

Ryugi's eyes were solid, determined, and yet he grinned. The first thing Ryugi had ever learned in his first stadium fight was that if one did not block, they were doomed to be defeated. And now, the shadowy pair's abilities had been blocked by Ryugi's own.

1164Maximos

Ryugi's retreat was marred by one thing. A ribbon, made of black that ran the distance between Ragnarok and Ankokuko, tieing the two swords together. A mentioned previously, when Ankokuko put down its fangs, it also put down a Fine Line. And as of yet, nothing had crossed it.

Ryugi may have been absolutely sure in his power, but that was the point wasnt it? How many had fallen before the Gauntlet alone because they were so sure of their power alone? Of what value would any level of magical draw be, if someone could just pull back and equalize the flow? As previously stated, the more energy the Twilight Gauntlet consumed, the hungrier it became and the more it could swallow until it was scooping out massive chunks of power from something at a time. The size of its draw equal the size of the power being fed to it. Ryugi certainly was not powering down, and so the draw certainly was not stopping. If Ryugi meant to stop that hungering feed with a draw all his own, then his absorbtion would have to continue...higher...and higher...and higher to keep pace with the energy being drained. Higher and higher, and with all the energy being fed into that ability what could be left to do other things? How much of Ryugi or even Ragnarok's concentration was going to be diverted by the need not only to keep up a constant absorption but to keep that absorption level with Dévore Ankokuko and the Twilight Gauntlet? That remained to be seen. However, there was one other unexpected hitch the Dragon's plan. His Magic Sight, and Sense would tell him if he ventured to look. Ankokuko, despite all the power it was taking...was giving off absolutely none. It was a null, devouring void. Ragnarok and Ryugi were blossoming fountains of magical energy, but Ankokuko and the arm that wielded it most certainly were not. They kept not energy, feeding it all to the Nocturnis Loricatus. Ragnarok certainly was making no contact with the shadow magic suit of armor to draw anything from it, nor was the Loricatus spilling any energy in the form of glows, or streamers or any sort of magical effect to pull from. Not being of unlimited energy, Maximos knew better than to waste any. Maximos may have had a straw in Ryugi, the serpentine black dragon with its beaming white eyes still had its jaws locked around Ragnarok...but Ryugi had no straws anywhere where anything lie.

I hope you enjoyed that...

...Because it's the last you'll get to taste.

Ryugi said, as he jumped backwards. Without the dragon on the other side of Maximos' sword it completed its swing, slashing from right to left and drawing a black line across the air. The Fine Line was now a very visible taught string between the Dragon and the Shadow...it was also the method of continual magical draw. If wanted to escape, and Maximos surely did want him to escape...he would have to try something harder than a simple base ability.

With nothing to stand in his way, Maximos had no reason to stand still. Ryugi had leapt, the Shadow completed his swing and then dash forward. Just before Ryugi's feet hit the ground, there was Maximos, bringing his hungering sword up powerful arch from his left straight up to meet the Angaran sparing not one iota of his previous attack force. Laughing the sort of laugh a man has when sharing a more than memorable moment with his friend, Maximos countered by saying. "Oh dont be greedy Ryugi! If your not going use it, someone should!"

1165Ryugi Kazamaru

In a flash, Maximos slammed into Ragnarok, his slice sending Ryugi into the sky. Damn he was fast... But he was also right below Ryugi.

Then in that case...

With Ryugi holding his own energy to himself with all his might, he unleashed a massive amount, and charged directly down towards Maximos below him, a Lightspeed Dash pulsing him forward with Ragnarok's cutting edge slashing directly down towards Maximos with every bit of physical strength Ryugi had.

ALLOW ME TO SHARE!!!

ADAMANT - SWORD - RAIN!!!

Quote:** Wrote:

Adamant Rain -

Large runic circle appears under Ryugi's and the target's feet as burning pillars of light energy erupt into the sky from the rune under the opponent doing damage. Then, the energy falls to the earth in a powerful beam of light energy for even more damage, as well as slamming an opponent to the ground.

However, it was a double strike. A massive white energy rune appeared directly below Max's feet as Ryugi shot towards him, ready to cleave into his armor with sheer brute strength and ferocity. And an instant after that, the rune erupted straight up towards the incoming Ragnarok. The power of the cleaving slash would be added to by the ferocious upward force of the Adamant Rain.

The energy would slash and cut into Max's armor, and serve to weaken Ankokuko as well. The sword, in any form, was still heavily weakened by direct light. Perhaps even Max's powers would be weakened as well. When surrounded by such a torrent of light, shadow was hard to find. Light didn't get much more direct than this... With two attacks coming at him simultaneously, both terribly powerful, how would Maximos cope?

1166Maximos

Ahh, Light and Dark. These two elements constantly caught in a race for supremacy. While scientific laws dictated that light was the fastest thing in the universe, metaphysical laws said that while light thought it was fastest wherever it raced it always find that darkness was already there waiting for it. Which was true? And what really counted as true in a super powered battle on a place like Gaia where scientific rules of the universe were shattered each and every day? Why...Ryugi himself was tearing the very fabric of the universe twice over to tap two elemental planes.

Nothing is true. Everything is permitted. And in a fight like this, assumptions and beliefs, even recognized facts are bound to be thrown at the window just as soon as they are realized. For instance, in the face of the pool of light gathering around Maximos, Ryugi had expected certain things of the Shadow. He would likely be surprised to find absolutely none of those things occuring. Maximos' armor was not phased, infact surrounded by the glowing rune the armor seemed to darken. Its surface no longer hard edges but a foggy miasma of blackness. Likewise, as Maximos brought Ankokuko straight vertical, with both of his hands even with his chest...the blade didnt seem dulled any.

Light was light, the single beam or pool or gathering of light pouring from one source. Fire was fire, and when fires met they simple fused into one fire. Water, was water, only powerful as a unit otherwise diffused into drops. Wind was just the same, a single powerful thing. And even Earth, though able to be broken into smaller stones was separate in nature, larger stones were more stubborn and harder to move. Shadows however, pulled themselves apart from other elements in this regard. While Shadow's came from separate source Shadow's all belonged to a single community. Shadow's were a group, a family, they shared a bond with each other that other elements did not have and this gave them strength against the others. When Maximos stepped outside each and every day he wore at least one piece of shadowcrafted clothing. And never once had Ryugi seem Maximos' clothing melt in the sun, or had he seen Maximos stop to focus on maintaining the crafting. Enough Shadow layered upon itself, time and time again would provide enough protection against anything. It made it so the wind did not simply blow through Maximos pants, fire did not reduce it to cinders like tissue paper, stones did not tear through it as easily as air, water did not melt it away. And yes, light could not pass through.

Of course, this was a principal only known to one born of Shadow. A man who played with the deeper darkness daily. A dragon of Light and Fire only knew the effect light and fire had on the Dark. Ryugi had never felt the embrace of the Shadowfather's family. Coiled in its grip, light could do nothing but jealously glare. This fight was all about overcoming limitations, wasnt it? And with all the shadow's called to the very Caller of Darkness, light was not shattering the strength. Just as the blackness now pooling and surging under Maximos' feet was not blotting out the blast of direct glow.

Maximos had been cut off from his draw. But as soon as the draw was cut, a moment of realization dawned on him. It wasnt right. The beast inside of him deserved its place in this contest, but how could he claim to have overcome or even survived Ryugi if he only did so using Ryugi's energy? No, that lacked the proper manly mood for such conflict. And the draw stopped. Now there was only a question of what to do with all that energy.

Arcane veins of purple and blue still pulsed in Maximos feet. And now, as Ryugi burst down at him, as light began to surge beneath his feet the veins spread. They crossed his thighs, torso and his entire suit. Here to for, Maximos had only used his jeet boots, but the whole suit could hold a speedy charge. It was time to put this race to an end.

The pillar of light shot up, Ryugi raced down. And in the middle, the foggy miasma surrounding Maximos' suit exploded off in a puff, and with a sizzling blast of indigo and plum, Maximos appeared to explode. He was gone, absolutely. No energy trail remaining, to essence left to simmer where he once stood.

They simply moved to fast, in an instant, Maximos was behind Ryugi, several feet up and leaving the dragon to face his own oncoming blast head on. The Shadow was laughing, hard and hearty as he brought Ankokuko up over his head, despite the light and hurled it straight down at Ryugi like a jet black blurry spear to to pierce the Light. The black scaled dragon form of the blade raced behind its physical form as if lending its aid via its present to the attack. While veins of raw power still surged across his suit, Maximos grinned. If Ryugi expected Ankokuko to be dulled, he was about to get a very up close and very potent show of exactly how wrong he was.

1167Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi literally blinked and Maximos was behind him, and not only that, the sword that he had crafted, the very sword that he should know inside and out, was not weakened by its direct weakness. Somehow, Maximos had completely negated the effects of light on his blade. Ryugi didn't understand how that could be, but he didn't have to understand to counterattack.

The sheer power of Ryugi's overhead slash literally cleaved its way through the rising Adamant Rain, the massive plume of energy parting at the blade's edge as if it was a hot knife carving through so much butter. The force of the attack had caused Ryugi no harm as he landed and immediately spun to face his foe. With the drain he'd felt previously suddenly gone, he was free to draw his energy once more. Ryugi moved Ragnarok up into a blocking position as Ankokuko came down towards him, bracing himself. But when his eyes met Max's, he grinned. There was still the matter of all this energy flying around...

For all the energy that had been released from the Adamant Rain had not been eliminated, merely diverted, and with Ryugi's energy back, it would be even more massive. In an instant, Ryugi's lightspeed dash shot him to the side, and coupled with a jump, he was already moving away by the time Ankokuko struck the ground where he'd been standing. It was then that Maximos might see them if he took his eyes off Ryugi for a split second. Thousands upon thousands of pinpricks of light were all around him in every single direction. They were thousands of dagger-sized blades, each with quite a bit of explosive power. And many more were continuing to appear as Ryugi moved away. And then, they came for the shadow with lightning speed. Adamant, Sword, Rain.

In an instant, the trap was sprung. Ryugi had planned it this way all along. It wasn't exactly unorthodox, but creating new ways to use old powers was exactly what part of this was about, wasn't it? Maximos was a man of strategy. If there was a way to turn an opponent's strikes against them he would. It was a simple concept that had won him many battles. But here, Ryugi knew that Maximos would try to use the upward strike of the Adamant Rain against him. Who wouldn't? Charging down into your own attack just begged for it. And in true Maximos fashion, Maximos had turned the tables on Ryugi, or so he thought. It would be impossible to dodge something from literally every direction at once. At least, one would certainly believe this to be so...but with Max's newly showcased speed, Ryugi had to wonder.

In all honestly, Ryugi didn't know how powerful the resulting explosion would be. Were it on the ground and not surrounding Maximos' airborne form, rocks and ground all around him would be torn asunder, a crater blasted into the earth. It would be akin to taking a Supernova attack straight to the face, multiple times. Ryugi didn't know if Max would be able to counter it in time, or even if he couldn't, how incredibly defensive his shadow armor was in the first place. For all Ryugi knew the armor would be completely unharmed by the attack.

However, this was only step two as more energy blades continued to form around the shadow, even as the first explosion would rip through the air around him and Ryugi sailed through the air, sideways, in command of it all, Ragnarok in hand.

1168Maximos

The truth was, that a sword maker was not the person who knew a sword best. That title belonged to the sword's wielder. One might even argue that if Ryugi knew Ankokuko perfectly, then the accident which created the Caller of Darkness would never have occurred, and Ryugi would have gifted Maximos with a normal elementally forged blade, not an anomaly. A sword maker, creates a tool but he does not create its function. A man can make a paint brush, but that brush maker cannot stake any claim nor predict how and what kind of art the brush will create. The same applied to swordsmanship. A man can make a sword, but it is the swordsman who brings it to life while making art. It is he and the blade who forge a bond in the heat of battle and training. That bond was the heart of swordsmanship.

Maximos was a strategist, but perhaps more important than knowing your next action is reading your opponents actions. Onee could argue that reading Ryugi's actions was something what easier than most, because Ryugi entitled these actions and read them while using them, seconds before they struck. Those seconds, in a high speed match such as this could be the difference between a hit and a miss. For instance, the Adamant -Vorpal- Twister, was infact a twister spiralling wildly and dangerously. The Supernova Attack, was infact a gigantic explosion like its astronomical counter part. But, at its base the Adamant -Sword- Rain was missing a key element. Ragnarok could have been the sword, but there was no rain. The idea of a move with that name actually being a pillar of light coming from beneath him while Ryugi crashed down...it made no sense. Simply put, it was not Ryugi's style. It did not fit his strategy. Until Maximos saw some raining, he knew better than to get in the middle, around, or beside the light wielder and his surplus of glowing white. It was why Maximos raced past Ryugi and not straight up to him.

And then came the light. It came at Maximos in every direction. Maximos a man capable of guiding the movements of five swords simultaneously. A man borne of speed and shadow. A man who, while his sword fell had done nothing but watch Ryugi cut through his own attack and watch as light fell and scattered all around him in pin pricks and forged itself. Really, as the hero below prepared his attack and Maximos stood above posing, what else was he to do but watch? In the quiet moments between the light scattering and launching Maximos pondered many possibilities. He could have unleashed all the essence pent up inside of him and exploded it outwards a moment before he was struck, forming a makeshift shield. He could, with his super speedy fists attempt to punch, kick and otherwise melee away every oncoming sword. Or at least try. He already had a full suit worth of speed burst, arguable he could have continued as planned and raced down to catch Ankokuko, or even behind Ryugi for some sort of sneak attack. All of these plans involved minimal to no damage, and they scratched the surface of the capabilities he was granted by having so much power.

That is what he was able to do, according to the data given. But just as quickly as those plans came into being, they vanished. While these strategies could have lead to victory, victory was not the goal here. Training was the goal. As it stood, Ryugi's strategy consisted of a large attack, after another large attack, after another large attack. Scale and power alone were never going to beat Maximos. No matter the scale, no matter the power level. The attacks granted by that sort of thing even when layered were entirely too simple. They were, for Maximos' eyes, one dimensional. But it wasnt Ryugi's fault, how can you detail your attack in layers when dealing with so much power? It was like trying to evenly and neatly fill a cup, while using a fire hose. Anyone could see that mass of light coming, and whatever astronomical and or magical rules dictated which element was faster...those rules had already been broken. There was just no way this attack, any of these attacks here to for should hit.

So then why did it?

Black leaked from Maximos' armor like smoke escaping a burning house. It flew off in wisps, curls, puffs and more. Maximos snapped his limbs out as if he was a black star in the sky...and then he was impaled. And impaled, and impaled. And then impaled some more. Within a fraction of a second he was a pincushion punctured at every conceivable angle, and then he was one. Lost behind a storm of blades and light.

And then there was an explosion. Unbidden by anything but the synthesized sky the explosion tore across the open air in every possible direction and blanked out the blue and the clouds in a sheet of pure white.

When it faded, all that remained were chunks of black armor falling to the ground, each one steaming jet black steam. Here was the greater portion of a left shoulder, there was half a helm. What appeared to be the front half of a torso plate attacked by thin strips of black to tiny chips of a black back plate fell. A left boot. A right thigh piece. A left glove, and of course, an entire right arm. Though the bindings of black metal which indicated the Twilight Gauntlet were unwinding leaving only the crumbs of the former right gauntlet to sprinkle down. Thankfully, there was no blood, and no gore. But really...what flesh and blood could survive a blast like that as anything other than simply dust. Even if the Nocturnis Loricatus could have kept the light out, once it pierced inside the suit all it could do was keep it viciously within. Survival was, impossible.

All at once, with a clang and a tragic crumble the armor pieces fell into a lifeless pile across the dirt several hundred feet from Ryugi.

It seemed it was over, and yet Ankokuko never struck the ground. The writhing dragon behind it flapped its powerful wings and bolted forward, snatching the blades hilt in its mouth and then flipping in mid air to land tail first and coil itself like some sort of gigantic black shock absorber. Its fierce eyes locked on Ryugi, unrelenting and fearless. The air warbled around its lips with invisible heat, and from the jagged line of its fang a deep violet glow could be seen.

It could never be over as long as those eyes still looked at Ryugi that way.

1169Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi stopped for a split second as his attack exploded, and chunks of armor rained down from the sky. For a moment, he thought that Max might have really been done in by that last attack, but then he mentally kicked himself. Maximos Lucillien Dark could not be felled by that sort of trick. He was too good, too crafty. The armor pieces alone told Ryugi that there was more at work here than he might have originally thought.

And what of those draconic eyes now glaring at him, with heat and violet glows abound? There was more to this than Ryugi knew. Either way, he had several blades of light left, and he was going to use them. As Ryugi landed on the ground following his jump, his left hand swung through the air, and the remaining blades shot towards the draconic form of Ankokuko like a white rain, the blades speeding to impact and explode on and around the dragon.

With the blades now used up, Ryugi was once more on the defensive. There was no telling what that glow meant around the dragon, and the shadowy beast had yet to showcase any of its own abilities other than draining energy from Ryugi. And, knowing Max and the sword he'd forged himself, Ryugi was certain that there was more than met the eye. He allowed himself a moment of rest while he regained his composure, glancing across the dragon's form with his magic eye, before charging in straight towards the mighty front of the beast.

Ryugi knew that there was no "safe" place to attack a dragon. There were only "safer" places. And the front was certainly not one of them. However, Ryugi was certain that wherever he attacked from, Ankokuko would turn to meet him with either teeth, claws, tail, or some deviously unseen ability. As he neared, he was watching closely for all of these...

1170Maximos

It began with a moment of deja vu.

In the very moment that launched his last few light blades, Ankokuko burst forward writhing in anger and roiling with rage. And then it was pierced. The Caller jerked awkwardly against the light, then pushed forward only to be struck again, and again, and again until all that was left was the large serpentine dragon performing a tragic dance, gyrating, darting, and otherwise being sent in several directions as each blade tore cleanly through it. It gave Ryugi one final ferocious glare, becoming perfectly still so as to make the moment of eye contact stretch on for far longer than it should have...and then it exploded.

A splash of black stained the floor like the vines of some sort of ragged plant. Chunks, chips and pieces of shadow burst in absolutely all directions, and Ankokuko the blade was sent hurdling upwards into the sky making a tell tale whub-whub sound like the dying beats of a gigantic heart.

And then there was silence. Shadow spread all along the ground in broken pieces and ruins. A promise of so much power, and now a crumbled mess. Ankokuko had fallen like its wielder. And yet, the training simulation pressed on.

It came as a sound first, it was behind Ryugi that sound rustled in the distant grace. Then it was images, a flash of something black darting just outside his peripheral vision, existing just enough to make one absolutely sure it was real. And yet vanishing so fast one could only question that very same absolution. That was, until the laughter. Not mocking, though amused. It came from everywhere, broadcasting from all directions. And yet it came from no where, as the voice had no foundation. It seemed to be echoing down a very long hallway, and yet was only that...an echo.

"That. Felt. Wonderful." It said, and the pieces of black scattered across the floor like an overturned jigsaw puzzle began to jitter and stir. It was the helm that moved first, it steadily rose off the floor, wobbling as if held by shaky hands. As the half of a head piece rose, so to did the spaulder, the torso, and so forth. Each piece of the broken armor rose, but rose in accordance with where it would be stationed on a body, if infact there was one. As if the armor was suspended by a set of puppet strings, or still being warn by an invisible body. The face plate covering the half of the floating helm snapped back.

And Maximos was smiling.

It was really only half of a fissured face, the cracks still present in its cheeks and across areas that should have been soft tissue but instead were broken like clay.

"It's been -click- a long time -click- since anyone's given me the -click- chance to release this." It was clear as Maximos spoke, he was stepping forward. And as he stepped forward chunks of black from the ruined Ankokuko flew off the ground and clinked into place on his armor.

"You could say -click- -click- -click- you killed me. -click- But what is death? -click--click--click- And what is life? -click--click--click-" It was faster now, so fast that before Maximos' right foot could touch the ground after the broken chunk of his left stepped, the foot was entire rebuilt as was the connected leg.

"I've crossed and blurred that line -click- -click- -click- -click- -click- so many times. -click- -click- I cant tell anymore. -click- -click- -click- -click- -click-" A second step, and Maximos had most of his left arm and leg. His torso was returning, but as it stood Ryugi would be able to literally see through Maximos as if he were made of glass, his armor entire hollow even despite his grinning face. The dragon could even attack but the armor would only shatter into all of its individual pieces and reform at whatever stage of rebuilding it had been previously and continue. Maximos' voice wouldnt have even faltered.

The sound of black meeting black would come across as something akin to the sound of a whole bag of dice being emptied onto a glass table. "But I do know this..."

Maximos' right hand raised up. Three of his fingers were not yet attached to the palm, and yet floated and moved as if completely connected. Ankokuko fell from the sky like a comet, trailing a black ribbon behind it. Maximos let the falling blade slide right by his hand, letting out a rasp as steel fingers touched a steel blade, and then grabbed it by the ribbon attached to its hilt and spun it around like a fan beside him. "If you mean to actually hit me, your going to have to try a bit harder. But most importantly..."

Maximos flipped Ankokuko side to side letting it whirl at either side like a violent propeller, and then he pointed straight forward. By the time his left hand was fully extended his entire suit had been repaired without so much as a scratch. A shadow spirit in a shadow body in a shadow suit? It was almost too easy to repair, over and over and over. For as long as there were shadows, there was Maximos. That was the beauty of the Shadow Curse Release.

With a smirk, Maximos pointed directly at Ryugi and his face plate slammed shut. A wash of purple and blue crossed the suit as its entire form energized. "...you should watch your back."

Had Ryugi been watching Maximos this whole time? Had he been listening to the Shadow's words and taking in his fancy display? One might say that was foolish, but in this case it didnt really matter. Ankokuko had learned to draw in energy. And it hard learned from Ryugi how to draw in its own energy. How to, effectively, use its own draw to make it vanish from magic sight or sense. That is to say that unless Ryugi found a way to communicate with shadow it wouldnt be until Maximos gave the warning that Ryugi would notice the reformed enormous lizard Ankokuko preparing to violently slam into his back launching itself mercilessly out of Ryugi's own shadow.

And yet, that was only the beginning. Ankokuko had been whirling and whirling, and now in an unexpected attack Maximos tossed the Caller of Darkness straight at Ryugi denying him even the chance to respond to the large draconic shape smashing towards him from behind before being faced with a blade flying at him from the front.

1171Ryugi Kazamaru

With a furious burst of energy, Ryugi darted to the side, leaving Ankokuko and Ankokuko to deal with one another. Max's warning left him with no room to second guess his actions, and instinct had taken over. But as Ryugi skidded to a halt, Max would realize his power levels were dropping, his golden glow fading, and with an utterance of "Release" Ragnarok was released from Ryugi and once more took its place in its "body."

As far as Ryugi could tell, the training was over. He understood the power of his abilities now, but using them to strike would have to be left up to him in combat. In most battles Ryugi wouldn't even require energy levels such as the one's he'd showcased here in the training simulation. With a huff of a laugh and a grin, Ryugi's red eyes turned to Maximos and Ankokuko.

Thank you for the fight, Max, Ankokuko, but I think I've had enough for one session. End simulation.

Ryugi felt more comfortable with his and Ragnarok's abilities now, and that was really what he wanted. But, he did have another reason to come to Shadow Island...

After exiting the training simulation, Ryugi searched out the Skellion, and upon finding the little spiritual servant, he would follow it upstairs to the dining area, searching for Walter. He still had a small bit of business to attend to with the butler, and a message to pass on to his master.

1172Maximos

No disembodied voice, no light show, no special effects. Ryugi asked the simulation to end and it did just that. The Maximos across from him gave no final speeches or poses, he simply vanished as the simulated sun in the perfect blue sky snuffed out and the entire room went black the exact same way it was when Ryugi entered.

But there was more to it than that.

Once Ryugi ended the simulation the energy he had built up did not just fade. It vanished. As if someone had flicked a switch in the dragon and simply clicked it off. There was an honest answer for this. Some of the simulations in this particular training room had a tendency to get far out of hand or reach levels that could upset or otherwise disrupt the magic floating around the island powering innumerable enchantments and even keeping the island afloat so high in the sky.

This particular training held a close association to another room the house. The Dock. The dock was magical, dimensionally and in all ways sealed, and so was this room. A magic rift or portal could not actually be opened. Just as the walls and scenery were as blank as the magic in the room. It was the door knob that Ryugi touched on the way in that matched his person to the profile of "Ryugi Kazamaru" stored in the database and conformed the room appropriately. There were no portals, but shadows and shadow magic at its base and core exists to mimic. The experience took months to craft but using his personal experiences with Ankokuko, and the bit of information received from a certain dragon monk in Angara as well as a few purchased Angaran texts Maximos was able to re-create the feel perfectly. As such, when the simulation ended the simulated arcana fed to Ryugi as would be fed through a portal...vanished.

All and all, the experience might even feel a bit cold. But then came warmth in the form of a friendly voice which kindly as always said, "Lights."

And just as when the simulation began, the room was lit and its vast white expanse came into being once more. By the door, or rather by a single black line which marked where the door should be stood a one Maximos Lucillien Dark. He held two mugs in either hand, and offered Ryugi a bright smile as he sipped the black one, and left the white one untouched. "You'll have to excuse him, he would normally have given you a parting greeted but as soon as he recognizes my presence master controls switch to myself and well...I'm working out the kinks."

Maximos chuckled lightly and stepped forward across the distance between the man and drake and silently offered Ryugi the white mug in his left hand, steaming with a freshly brewed life leaf tea, and with a smirk said, "You didnt think that if there was a training match going on in my own home involving me I wouldnt be there did you?"

"I have to say though, I'm both impressed and surprised!" Maximos laughed, taking another sip. He wore a dark blue dress shirt, and yet it looked slightly disheveled. Or at least disheveled for Max. His cuff buttons and the top button were undone, stains of various colors and hues covered his sleeves, finger, hair, and even his face in dots and lines. "A portion of the simulation is based on expectations and belief my friend...is that what you think I'm like?"

Maximos let the question sit for a moment, but likely before an answer could be reached he laughed and walking toward the door said. "Oh, we can discuss it while we travel back. We have something of a walk ahead of us and I doubt Walter would appreciate it if his meal went cold because we just chatted away. I trust your hungry, yes?"

1173Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi could only grin as Max appeared out of the woodwork. How much like a shadow that man was. And every time, it never ceased to amuse him. Ryugi would put money on Max being able to sneak up on shadow itself.

Good to see you, Max. That's quite a system you've got there. But as close as the simulation LOOKED, I KNOW that's not how you fight. One of these day's we'll have to have a spar of our own for old time's sake.

As Max continued, Ryugi's stomach grumbled. He was hungry indeed. As if on cue, Max suggested food. It sounded like an excellent idea. Plus, Ryugi enjoyed Walter's cooking.

Food sounds like a wonderful idea, Max. Lead the way.

Ryugi grinned at his friend and would proceed to follow him to the dining area.

1174Maximos

"One of these days." Maximos repeated with something of a nostalgic hint on his voice. It was the city arena at the second incarnation of the stadium, if memory served. He remembered wielding the Nameless and of course, the infamous trash can incident. The Shadow's smile spread across his face and he nodded slowly. "Yes indeed my friend, one of these days."

"In the mean time, I'm glad you liked it. Its taken alot of work to get it this far. I've spent weeks in that room and I couldnt possibly have hoped for a better first run!" Max lead the way out the doors and down the hall, in the reverse of Walter's depart where Maximos stepped the bluish purple torches ignited making the path a bit more hospital for those not shadow sighted. A minute or two into their journey Maximos turned to look at Ryugi and said, "And what about you my friend? It seems a lifetime since we've been able to actually sit and talk. How is life treating you these days Ryugi?"

1175Ryugi Kazamaru

Maximos Wrote:

"And what about you my friend? It seems a lifetime since we've been able to actually sit and talk. How is life treating you these days Ryugi?"

Ryugi chuckled. A lifetime indeed. Things just seemed to keep getting in the way, but such was life. But true friendships withstood the test of time, and in this particular pair's case, even death. If Ryugi had one person to call his best friend, it would be Maximos.

Ryugi listened as Max explained the testing the device had gone through, and he knew that Max would have put it through its paces quite significantly during development. But getting a word of encouragement for a decent real first test was always welcome, and Ryugi smiled. He gazed around as the shadowy torches lit their way and spoke as his friend finished.

I can't really complain much, Max. Overall, life has been treating me fairly well. I'd hoped to run into you when I arrived on the island, because...well... I actually have two things I was really hoping to discuss with you, but neither of these two things is good for discussion while walking. We might need to sit down for this.

A sheepish smirk crossed Ryugi's features, one that Maximos had probably never seen on the young draconic warrior's face before. Whatever he had to talk about was enough to have him manifest this strange facial expression, so whatever it was, Max had to know it was important. If that eye of his could sense emotions, and Ryugi knew it could, Max's eye would probably detect a strange mixture of pride and embarrassment mingling together within Ryugi's mind.

1176Maximos

I can't really complain much, Max. Overall, life has been treating me fairly well. I'd hoped to run into you when I arrived on the island, because...well... I actually have two things I was really hoping to discuss with you, but neither of these two things is good for discussion while walking. We might need to sit down for this.

What was this? If his words were not enough to spark the Shadow's curiosity then the look on his face most certainly was. The gleam from his soul was just icing on the cake and reflected off the lenses of his glasses like in shades of white, pink, and a golden. Maximos eyebrow cocked at the same as a grin split his face.

In a highly interested and somewhat amused tone Maximos said, "To sit down? This must be serious news!"

The Shadow stopped at what seemed like no where special and reached out for the nearest shadowflame light. He grabbed it as if he was about to pull it from its holster but instead twist it. The torch turned completely sideways one way, and then Maximos turned it the other way until it was upside down. At no point did the fire itself actually move. Even upside down, it burned downwards. Maximos smiled bright at Ryugi and said, "No harm in taking a short cut or two then is there?"

--

The hallway let out in half the time of the original journey and directly into the lunching room. It was a vast room with a oval shaped table in its center easily able to fit a couple dozen individuals. As they entered Maximos slid the door shut behind them, which revealed itself to actually be a moveable wall panel and shut with a click resuming its identity as such. The room was decorated to its fullest, lit with soft blue and purple lights as well as large windows and brighter colors associated with lunch and picnics. That was to say, it had more silver and blue than pitch black. But there was still more black and dark than would have existed in anyone else's home. The table was covered in food. Absolutely filled except for the two place settings on one side positioned across from each other. Sandwiches, soups, deserts, patties of various meets and buns to match. There were even a few recipes made from Dragonfruit by Walter's masterful hand.

The butler himself was present at one end of the table between both place settings and Skellies were busy with the work of aligning forks and spoons and napkins. A few were setting drinks of a plethora of colors, some idly pulled open curtains which presumably would have let in the sun if they were not underground.

Walter bowed a practiced and formal motion and then spoke in a soft tone which still seemed to carry across the distance audibly. "Sir Ryugi, Master Maximos, welcome. Lunch..."

And in perfect cue with his voice two skellion's pulled out the chair beside the two place settings. "...is served."

Grinning Maximos gave Ryugi a pat on the shoulder with one arm, and gestured to the table with the other. "Go on, age before beauty and such."

1177Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi grinned in response to Max's joke about his age, and followed the suggestion of his friend, taking a seat. He then eyed all the food just sitting there, begging for him to take a bite. It all looked so very good. With Ryugi's famous appetite, he was determined to try a little of everything. But Ryugi was a patient sort of person. He'd wait until his good friend sat down before beginning to fill his plate with a little dab of everything, a sandwich here and a splash of a multicolored beverage there.

As always, Walter, you've prepared a fine meal. Thank you. I hope you're finding the Dragonfruit and the Creep Vines to be a good source of new tastes and experiences.

Ryugi grabbed what appeared to be a Dragonfruit-inspired dish and added it to his plate before taking a bite, savoring the flavor for a moment, before nodding in great approval to Walter and turning to face Max.

Well, you'll have to pardon me for speaking with my mouth full or between bites, but Walter's cooking is quite a treat. One of these days I'll have to introduce him to Vargus and they can share recipes.

A chuckle, and Ryugi dabbed his mouth with a napkin before continuing.

Of course, there are the two matters that I wanted to discuss with you. The first is rather simple...

Ryugi swallowed and took a sip of one of the liquids, finding it tart, but sweet and tingly on his tongue, not bad at all.

I know you have a little shop of magical trinkets and the like in various locations, and that one of them happens to be in Latent. Well, you'll be having a new neighbor next door, because I recently acquired ownership of the space next to you, and plan on opening my very own weapon shop, complete with forge. I'm naming it "Kazamaru Ironworks" after the shop that my father ran back in Angara when I was a child.

Ryugi beamed, but was also a little embarrassed. It was the first time that he'd done anything like this since he created Ankokuko, and now he'd be doing it for some sort of a profession. He was nervous, and it showed, but Max would see he was also happy to be able to carry on the memory of his father in such a way.

1178Maximos

Now there was a sight to make any host happy! Almost every guest to partake in one of Walter's feasts seemed to only want to partake of the little bits. A dish here, a sampling there, one or two plates at the most. Ryugi dove right in, sampling a whole variety of things! It was almost too easy to forget that relatively small frame carried a dragon sized appetite with it! A moment after Ryugi sat, Maximos sat. The Shadow seemed to favor meat of various colors and shapes and sizes, and used less meaty things as additions on the side. Maximos of course, ate with the well mannered grace one might expect of him, but in no way did that hinder the amount which ate or the voracity of such eating. As the table was large and full, the Skellies were always on hand to automatically bring a dish closer, serve a dish, or refill on drink.

As always, Walter, you've prepared a fine meal. Thank you. I hope you're finding the Dragonfruit and the Creep Vines to be a good source of new tastes and experiences.

Walter bowed his head, and in a humble and respectful tone replied. "Thank you. The Dragonfruit has proved to be a culinary favorite around the house, and the Creep Vines are as beautiful as they are challenging and entertaining. I am in your debt."

Maximos smiled up and made a waving gesture, signaling a Skellion to bring him what looked to be sort of gelatin desert that wobbled as it moved and was most certainly made in part and flavored in whole by Dragonfruit, garnished with marshmellow and some sort of fruit and usually served with ice cream. The Skellion placed the dish between both men, as Maximos made a mental note to mention it later as his absolute favorite and include his things while insisting Ryugi try some. For the moment he left the dragon to his savoring knowing the true test of Walter's ability to manage the fruit would be the opinion of an Angaran native.

Well, you'll have to pardon me for speaking with my mouth full or between bites, but Walter's cooking is quite a treat. One of these days I'll have to introduce him to Vargus and they can share recipes.

Success! Maximos beamed and went back to eating. Walter in turn took a deeper, more formal bow and softly said, "I am and would be quite honored Sir Ryugi."

Of course, there are the two matters that I wanted to discuss with you. The first is rather simple...

Maximos for the first time since the meal began, put down his fork entirely. He dabbed his mouth with a napkin and set his mismatched eyes on the dragon across from him, giving him his absolute attention and wearing a bright smile. He would never have been so rude as to rush Ryugi through his meal or interrupt his enjoyment, but now that the dragon was ready to share, Maximos was all about listening.

I know you have a little shop of magical trinkets and the like in various locations, and that one of them happens to be in Latent.

Maximos gave short stout nod.

Well, you'll be having a new neighbor next door, because I recently acquired ownership of the space next to you...

One could absolutely see the spark in Maximos' eyes, the excitement at the concept and Nocturne only knows what sort of ideas ran through his mind, plots, plans, and potentials for the future and then...

...and plan on opening my very own weapon shop, complete with forge.

Maximos' smile sort of froze in place and twitched at its ends as if it was trying to tug itself into a flat line very quickly. His eyes widened, and sort of stuck there.

I'm naming it "Kazamaru Ironworks" after the shop that my father ran back in Angara when I was a child.

Ryugi beamed, but was also a little embarrassed. Maximos paused in silence for a few minutes, wanting to do absolutely nothing to increase that embarrassment or worsen his friends mood. Yet still, there were concerns. Maximos loved Ankokuko and treasured it dearly but...he still remembered that early morning when the sword first appeared wielded by a shadowy body and out for blood. It made Maximos speak, when he did break the silence moments later, in a slight apprehensive tone.

"Ryugi what you do for the memory of your father is absolutely beautiful but..." The Shadow scratched the back of his head in something of a nervous gesture. "I mean. Not to insult your skill, because..."

"I'm sure you've practiced since..." He imagined his health potion sales could potentially rise. He imagined his time spent performing his true vocation might also rise. "What I'm trying to say is...."

A deep breath, to lay the words out as gently as he could. "Your sure...these weapons, they wont try and...kill their prospective owners...right?"

1179Ryugi Kazamaru

Maximos Wrote:

Ryugi beamed, but was also a little embarrassed. Maximos paused in silence for a few minutes, wanting to do absolutely nothing to increase that embarrassment or worsen his friends mood. Yet still, there were concerns. Maximos loved Ankokuko and treasured it dearly but...he still remembered that early morning when the sword first appeared wielded by a shadowy body and out for blood. It made Maximos speak, when he did break the silence moments later, in a slight apprehensive tone.

"Ryugi what you do for the memory of your father is absolutely beautiful but..." The Shadow scratched the back of his head in something of a nervous gesture. "I mean. Not to insult your skill, because..."

"I'm sure you've practiced since..." He imagined his health potion sales could potentially rise. He imagined his time spent performing his true vocation might also rise. "What I'm trying to say is...."

A deep breath, to lay the words out as gently as he could. "Your sure...these weapons, they wont try and...kill their prospective owners...right?"

Luckily for Max, Ryugi laughed, and Max would see his tension lessen considerably. Such was the effect of laughter. After a moment, Ryugi calmed himself, grinning, and spoke to Max.

Yes, I remember that... But I've done a bit more research into the weapons of my people, and I can assure you that I'm quite certain they won't try to kill anyone of their own free will. Though, the thought of having to prove yourself to your weapon DOES seem interesting, don't you think?

Ryugi seemed lost in thought for a moment, but soon returned his attention to Max, and of course the rather large and delicious foods spread out before him. It was time for round two.

He reached for specific things and had the Skellies bring him others. He wasn't going to insult the chef, and he wouldn't stop till he'd tried some of everything on the table. After loading up another couple plates with tasty trimmings, and sampling a few of them, he continued the conversation.

But, the main thing I wanted to talk to you about is something I haven't really told anyone about. It's very personal, and as my closest friend, I wanted to tell you first.

Ryugi picked up his glass and sipped another drink of the colorful liquid inside, swirling the glass as he continued to look at it, thinking. Max would see his emotions shift into a semi-worried and nervous state, but determined and proud as well. Another odd combination for the dragon warrior...

You see, Max, the Angaran family is something that is very special. It is closely knit, and family ties are incredibly strong, and not taken lightly. Even close friends are considered family at times, and all together there is one duty that is asked of close friends specifically.

Ryugi took a deep breath, gathering his courage, before looking to Max and speaking once again. It was so strange. Ryugi had faced down enemies that would have made even the mightiest of warriors scared in his day, and yet, his next few words made him freeze up as he gathered himself.

And that duty is one of Godparent to the children so should the parents choose to have one for their children. And the reason I ask, Maximos, is because Vargus and I...

We're going to have a baby.

I'm... I'm going to be a father, Max.

1180Maximos

Maximos' posture noticeable loosened, and steadily a smile slipped back on to his face. He acquiesced with a nod that the concept of a sword testing its owner was indeed in interesting. He also quickly recited a few recipes and ingredients in the back of his mind for various items that assisted with things like frostbite, burn recovery, lacerations, bad moods, disappointment, aggression...just in case. It would be ideal if they were never needed, but he'd rather rest assured they were there.

Eating generally commenced, and while it was quiet for a moment that again was a sign of a meal being enjoyed. And enjoy it he did. It was nice to not feel awkward eating as much as he did, Ryugi's legendary appetite made Maximos feel quite at home devouring as much as he did.

And then there was talk of secrecy. Well, not open secrecy so much as reluctant information that had yet to be shared with the public. Immediately, Maximos felt honored, and a bit of that warm tingly tightness one gets in their chest when they are gifted with a title like closest friend. And then at his core so much as Shadows and secrets were linked he was all ears, swallowing a piece of steak and quickly wiping his lip before setting eyes back on Ryugi.

Family, yes. Shadowlander's did not natively put so much stock in individual families as everyone was a brother or sister under the Shadowfather, but his time on Gaia had taught him a new meaning for family. And it was one he treasured. He felt, honestly and deeply what Ryugi meant. Combining that feeling with the Ryugi's mention of duty and every one of Maximos' knightly instincts were set at attention. His posture actually changed, his back straightening a bit, his elbows slipped off the table. And the spot of meat stuck between his teeth felt like an offense greater than any other and had to be washed out. He took a glass and began sipping it towards that effect.

Ryugi had such an intense mixture of emotions about him. It was completely unlike anything he'd ever seen in the dragon before, and he had almost no idea what to expect or how to proceed. And then it happened. Leaving Maximos with absolutely nothing to do but stare, his eyes progressively widening in blank shock as the pieces fit together.

And that duty is one of Godparent to the children so should the parents choose to have one for their children.

Godparent?

And the reason I ask, Maximos, is because Vargus and I...

oh. Oh. OH. No thats impossible they cant--

We're going to have a baby.

I'm... I'm going to be a father, Max.

...

... ...

... ... ...

Maximos honestly hoped that in the seconds that followed that particular glorious revelation, Ryugi, Walter, or anyone who heard this story in the future would be kind enough to note that Maximos did make every effort to turn his head so that Ryugi's white attire was not stained with the dark purplish red of whatever he just happened to be drinking. However the final destination of his drink would likely be overshadowed by the way he suddenly exclaimed. "PARDON?!"

A skellion wore the dripping liquid and stared down at himself, and at the table and all around utterly confused. Maximos stared blinking in surprise for a few moments. This was a shock on multiple tiers. Ryugi? A father? Maybe he had let himself be fooled by the dragons youthful appearance, man so young starting a family? Or maybe it was because the idea of someone so pure as Ryugi doing anything other than holding a woman's hand utterly shocked him. Still. No excuse for an outburst.

"I'm sorry." Max adjusted his jacket, exerted his self control, dabbed his mouth and said, "What I mean to say is..."

Ryugi was having a baby. A little hatchling all his own! Wait, did they hatch? It did matter, he was going to be father! "PARDO--erm, CONGRATULATIONS!"

Maximos' face absolutely beamed, ear to ear showing every tooth and leaving the Shadow looking absolutely overjoyed. Had Walter not been present, he might even have dove across the table and given the dragon a hug. "Thats absolutely amazing news! You'll be a great father!"

A parent. Wait. That earlier statement. He added it all together as best he could and came to a grim realization. It was a happy moment, best to throw in whatever negative may up rise before it gained too much momentum and the moment was ruined. Maximos had figured it out, or at least figured out what Ryugi was asking as best he could be an Arian and a servant of the Shadowfather now asked to, he imagined, to be a Godparent. There was only one Shadowfather.

"Ryugi..." He said in a softer voice. "I'm honored, but I cant possibly do that."

"I'll help you in any way I can, you know that...but I dont have the qualifications." He shook his head slowly, looked down at his plate and then back at the dragon with a faded smile. "I know you think I'm strong, powerful even, but...I'm not a god."

1181Ryugi Kazamaru

Now was the time for Ryugi to grin. Good ol' Max, bless his heart, seemed to have gotten the wrong idea of what exactly his duties might be. To be honest, Ryugi couldn't recall a moment of Max ever looking so very flabbergasted and...awkward. Max was always a man of poise and dignity. Even while fighting he held an aura of knightly grace, but to see him so utterly taken aback by something, Ryugi couldn't help but laugh. And laugh he did.

But Ryugi quickly quieted himself. He didn't want to be rude. Besides, he had to set the record straight! He took another sip of his drink, having calmed considerably, and spoke again.

I assure you Max that you're more than qualified. Being of the divine has absolutely nothing to do with this honor. Perhaps I should explain...

Ryugi sat up in his chair and got a little more relaxed before talking again.

I suppose the closest translation to what I mean with "Godparent" would be more like "Honorary Uncle." In many ways, Max, you've been almost like an older brother to me, despite our differences in age. And your wisdom and support are something I would want my daughter to have access to as she grows up.

Ryugi paused for a moment to have a little more of his drink and sample a few more of the dishes on his plate. After finishing another sandwich and refilling his glass, he turned to continue.

So, do you think you'd be willing to be that for my daughter, Max, once she's born into this world?

1182Maximos

Ryugi would see the dawning of a realization over his face. And yet, it did not come with a smile. Maximos' face grew more serious. His expression did not worsen, instead it vanished entirely. His brow even, his lips flat, his eyes sharp on Ryugi but not in the slightest betraying whatever was being thought behind them. Maximos abruptly stood up, his action not rushed and yet so unexpected the Skellion beside him did not have the time to pull the chair away as Maximos rose. He placed both finger tips on the table and his mismatched eyes met Ryugi squarely and evenly. There was a pause as Maximos took in a deep breath and then his voice came out without mirth, but serious like a man at a war council.

"Ryugi...", Maximos said softly, yet not weakly. There were other considerations to make her, some most definite then others. Most prominent was what Maximos said next. "...when your daughter is a little over one and a half years old, I will be dead."

Maximos was of course speaking in Dragon years, a hundred human years for every one dragon year. That would make Ryugi's daughter just about old enough to be speaking her first words and eating solid food when Maximos was being buried. Even if she aged faster, he doubted he'd even see her formative years or see her reach a double digit age. There wasnt alot of influence the Shadow could have on her life, as she grows up at all. Maximos was not upset over his own mortality, if anything his tone showed how serious he took Ryugi's request and how much Ryugi's opinion truly meant. But there was more to consider.

Maximos was a hand to the eternal force know as Death. He was Paladin to an ancient god born of despair and father of darkness itself. The responsibilities and dangers involved with such a thing simply could not be expressed aptly in a single sitting. Against that responsibility, how could another title bound to something as small and universally insignificant as a single being matter?

How many lives are born and extinguished everyday? An innumerable tide of names, faces, and memories that washed up on the shore of the land of the dead, permanently lost and restricted to the past tense. When one has their hands forever stained in that insurmountable ocean of blood, what does one more life no matter who's truly mean?

In the stream of duties placed on Maximos, it seemed impossible that a little life, any life, had a place. In a very matter of fact manner Maximos said, "I severely doubt that I can be of any use to her growing up."

Hopeless. Impossible. Maximos right hand rose up in front of his face, fingers loose as if he might adjust his glasses. Then it balled into a quick fist, and pound against his heart with a thud. There was a sudden power in Maximos' voice as he spoke. A diligence and will one might expect of a knight commander giving orders before marching off to war. "You have my word, that for as long as I may, I will fulfill this role Ryugi."

Because really, when were hopelessness, impossibility, or even death matters of concern to a hero? Ryugi said all the right words. Honorary. Brother. Even Godparent while misunderstood still stirred a connection to his duty to the Shadowfather. What Maximos had given Ryugi was a salute shared only amongst black knights in the service to Shadowland and Shadowfather. It was renowned across all of Aria's history as having been a symbol of unbreakable word. Bloodied knights have returned from the battlefield with their bodies torn beyond any mortal limits simply because they offered this salute and an oath, to see a loved one, to give last words or a last treasure to a family member, or even to succeed against all odds. It was the word of a paladin, a knight, and a man.

"So." Maximos' arm slowly lowered and with it the smile crept back across his face. With an unceremonious flop, he fell back into his chair and let a Skellion slide him in. In a much cheerier tone he added, "When can we expect her?"

1183Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi sat and watched the entire display. His red orbs watched as Max stood, turned solemn and strong, and spoke his words of caution and of the differences in his and Ryugi's different senses of time passing. Ryugi understood all this, but even as Max continued to speak, a small smile grew almost imperceptibly at the corner of Ryugi's mouth. As Max continued to speak, saluted in the most knightly and heroic fashion Ryugi had ever seen from the man, and gave his sworn oath before sitting, Ryugi's grin had transformed into a full-blown grin. He simply could not be happier.

Vargus says that she could expect her any week now. So, when the day comes, I'll be sure to make use of this.

Ryugi reached into his coat and pulled a small dark gem of a necklace into view. It was the shadow necklace that Maximos had given to Ryugi what seemed like years ago, marking their friendship, and also acting as a portal for direct communication with the Shadow Warrior. Ryugi hadn't forgotten the necklace, and it remained a staple of his outfit since he'd first received the gift. He slipped the necklace back into his coat and took another sip of Walter's many provided drinks, having sampled virtually every food item on the table.

As for the aging difference between us, Max, I was fairly certain that you would bring that up. However, I can put some of those fears, or realities maybe, to rest...

Ryugi's face took on a matter-of-fact expression as he shifted in his seat. Maximos would likely be thrilled. He would be getting a small crash course in the aging processes of Angaran Dragons. As a man equally fascinated by the world around him, especially when it came to Ryugi's elementally-inclined species, Maximos would be sure to find what followed interesting, or so Ryugi hoped anyway.

Long long ago, my kind did not bother to tend to our young when they were hatched. Once the eggs hatched in the nest, the parents left the hatchlings to their own devices. This ensured that only the strongest survived to propagate our species in the next generation. As a result of this seemingly barbaric behavior, hatchlings changed over time to become more sturdy and evolved defenses to protect themselves and find and hunt prey alone.

It was a bit strange to see Ryugi speak like this. It was very uncharacteristic of him to speak so much like a dragon, and so little like a human being. It was yet another reminder that Ryugi, despite his honor and pride and strength, as well as his human appearance, was in fact a dragon himself. Ryugi sipped his drink once more before continuing, finding this green one to be fizzy and tingly with little pops of sour and sweet. An interesting combination indeed...

What this means is that Angaran children, while born in our human states, may appear as babies for an extremely short period of time. We also don't suckle our children as humans do seeing as we aren't mammals. In effect, my daughter will appear to be a human child of about three or four within a matter of weeks of her birth, and she will continue to age outwardly at an accelerated rate until she appears to be roughly sixteen human years old, and that is within the span of about two human years. She'll also be speaking her first few words within a few days.

At that point, her outward aging will quickly slow to the normal rate of about one year every hundred years. In effect, by the time she is one draconic year old, she will appear as though she is a human girl of twelve to sixteen, give or take. It varies from dragon to dragon. I was a "late-bloomer" to use a human expression. By the time I was one draconic year old, I still looked like I was twelve, and stayed that way for quite some time until my aging caught up with me.

Ryugi chuckled and continued to sip his drink. Draconic biology was a very strange thing when coupled with a human outward appearance. If they were in a draconic state, the hatchlings would hatch and be about the size of a human, with teeth, claws, and basic elemental powers more or less ready to be used to hunt for prey or defend themselves. In a human state, all the normal human development would be rushed to keep up with the rapid development of the true draconic form at an early age. The offset caused the radical change in outward appearance that usually wouldn't be seen if the hatchling remained in its draconic state. It was all complicated, but it was the simplest way to describe it.

That being said, Max, you'll have plenty of time to impact my daughter's life. Oddly enough, those first developmental human years are when much of the life lessons are imprinted. And I'd like for you to be able to be there to impart some of your own wisdom to her, as you have for me. That you've accepted that has made me very, very happy, Max. I can't thank you enough.

Ryugi smiled at his friend and sipped down his drink once more. Being a father would be a new adventure for him, but he knew that he and Vargus were up to it. And now that Maximos would be involved, as well as Ryudo, Ryugi knew that he'd try his best to be the best dragon dad he could be.

1184Maximos

Vargus says that she could expect her any week now. So, when the day comes, I'll be sure to make use of this.

Maximos face split in a wide nostalgic grin. It seemed like a lifetime ago, but he remembered the necklace. So many times Maximos expected the gifts and trinkets he gave to be forgotten as people forget their own shadows. It was quite the treat to see Ryugi kept his, and by the brightness of its energy seen through his right eye it was well worn and well kept. And then Ryugi continued...

As for the aging difference between us, Max, I was fairly certain that you would bring that up. However, I can put some of those fears, or realities maybe, to rest...

Ryugi's face took on a matter-of-fact expression as he shifted in his seat. It was story time. And of course Maximos was indeed excited, as excited as Maximos would be to learn about any culture or society. The older the better, customs which stood the test of time held his interest even more. Every animal had instinct, every creature could create shelter for itself or develop a pattern of interaction with its surroundings. But society was something different, it was an element of interaction that existed solely within the human condition.

In Angara dragons, while not human, took the form of humans and lived as humans lived. Their lifespan's alone made their society and its rules and customs one of the oldest to date. Needless to say, the Shadow's attempt was rapt. He leaned forward interlocking his finger and setting his chin on his thumbs.

What came next was both surprising, and not. If one looked at Angara as a civilization of humans, then what Ryugi had spoken was odd. But if one looked at Angara as a specials of large reptiles there was nothing odd about it at all. Crocodiles, turtles, snakes and many other reptiles leave their young after birth. Survival of the fittest truly was natures law. Maximos mused that perhaps the idea of family network came into play when the Angaran's had their first meaningful interactions with the humans they mimicked.

It really was strange to see Ryugi speaking so draconic, and yet at the same time it was interesting and enjoyable to see that rare side of him. Maximos' smile grew as Ryugi continued, when the situation was presented against an animal point of view it made perfect sense that a hatchling should mature so quickly and seemed foolish that anyone should expect anything else. So he would be able to see her to somewhere between twelve and sixteen. But not her next draconic birthday. The idea that he might be able to provide memories in those precious few year that would last for thousands was absolutely daunting. And yet, the edge was taken off by the idea of Ryugi walking around for a few hundred years looking like a teenager. Perhaps that explained his youthful personality even now. Maximos had his suspicions, but simply smirked.

When it was all said and done Ryugi thanked him, and Maximos while appreciative immediately found the gesture odd. Thank him? No. This was what a friend did, it was the most a friend could off and any friend would have offered it willingly. Max included! So when he laughed softly and said, "No no Ryugi, no thanks are necessary. Its a pleasure and an honor to be there for you in any way I can. I only wish I kept notes at a time like this, so little is know about your people beyond what tomes and scrolls I purchased while visiting. Also..."

He reached out and grabbed a medium sized bowl of steaming brownish red liquid, mixed with dozens of diced vegetables and slid it in front of Ryugi. "Try this Dragonbreath Chili. I need an experts opinion on the validity of its claim."

1185Ryugi Kazamaru

I'm always happy to provide a little insight, even with things like this.

Ryugi pointed to the chili as he finished and slid the bowl in front of himself. He sniffed the concoction warily. Dreagonbreath Chili, huh? That meant it would have to be spicy. His sniffing told him the tale of a few ingredients, and delivered a basic idea of the overall taste. It sure did smell good, and Ryugi was instantly curious about good it tasted. He took up a spoon and, seeing it didn't burn away when he placed it into the bowl, took a healthy spoonful onto it before putting it into his mouth.

Ryugi's mouth was on fire! Well, not literally, but it sure felt like it could have been. His face turned a nice beet red, his cheeks puffed out, and his eyes watered. He quickly chewed and swallowed the entire bite and opened his mouth. If Max was watching carefully, he might see a small puff of steamy smoke escape from Ryugi's mouth. Just because he was in a human form didn't mean he wasn't capable of throwing a flame breath or two, it just didn't look right...

After the bite, Ryugi scrambled for a nice glass of milk, which was widely known to help eliminate the effects of spicy foods, like the hottest chili this side of Angara's Suhal Region... After gulping milk, and wiping his mouth, Ryugi let out a long low whistle and fanned his face, still grinning.

I've gotta hand it to you, Max. That is some spicy chili, possibly the hottest and spiciest I've ever had, and that includes a recipe that Vargus makes that she got from a distant Flame Dragon relative. If you can top that, you've got something there.

Ryugi fanned himself a bit more, before going right back for another mouth-burning bite. He couldn't help himself. Spicy or not, it was 100% delicious. And he wasn't going to let such a yummy thing go to waste if he had anything to say about it.

After a few more bites, with gracious chasers of milk to retard the lingering burn, Ryugi spoke up again.

Well Max, thank you for letting me use your training facility, and for the delicious lunch. I'll have to drop by your shop in Latent once I get things running now that we're neighbors. But I really should get going. I want to make sure that everyone is all set and ready for the big day when my baby girl comes into the world. Lot's of planning you know.

Ryugi smiled and stood, extending his hand to Max.

Thank you, my friend. Hopefully the next time we see one another won't be so distant.

1186Maximos

Maximos tried his best to stifle his laughter as Ryugi's entire face turned red, but...he simply could not. It poured from him in a jovial wave. Max had expected the Chili would have some bite, but part of him honestly thought Ryugi's mouth might have been fireproof. Or heat proof. Or just resistant, the site of it was just hilarious!

And then...was that smoke? He actually did breath fire?! That made it even better! Milk in the largest cup available on the table was already waiting beside the dragon who seemed to have been thoroughly.

I've gotta hand it to you, Max. That is some spicy chili, possibly the hottest and spiciest I've ever had, and that includes a recipe that Vargus makes that she got from a distant Flame Dragon relative. If you can top that, you've got something there.

Maximos chuckled softly and then gestured to Walter and said. "There you have it! From the mouth of an expert! I would definitely say you've created a success. I'm surprised the bowl withstood that."

"They were reinforced Sir." Walter politely replied, bowing his head. Maximos laughed a bit more and then turned back to Ryugi who was enjoying even more of it! A surprise! And yet a pleasure to see at the same time.

"The original recipe actually said that the concoction had been known to make some humans belch gouts of flame, but Walter thought of a few ways he might improve it. I do believe you've proven him a smashing success my friend!" And if Ryugi was going to eat some more than Maximos certainly was too. Though he knew the Chili would be far too potent. Perhaps something else for the plethora before him. After a bit, utensils were being set down and plates were emptied.

Well Max, thank you for letting me use your training facility, and for the delicious lunch. I'll have to drop by your shop in Latent once I get things running now that we're neighbors. But I really should get going. I want to make sure that everyone is all set and ready for the big day when my baby girl comes into the world. Lot's of planning you know.

Ryugi smiled and stood, extending his hand to Max. Maximos smiled equally and extended his hand to Ryugi's and shaking it. "Anytime Ryugi, you know your always welcome."

Thank you, my friend. Hopefully the next time we see one another won't be so distant. Maximos laughed again softly. "Likewise Ryugi, likewise. Once again, honestly congratulations. Your going to make an amazing father. Here, let me walk you to the door."

A few moments later Maximos found himself in one of his many workstations across the house, flipping books from the shelves reading and researching as best he could. A baby. A child. This was not a side of life he had alot of practice in, he had to bring something suitable to the experience. But what...?

His eyes lit up as he slapped a page in an old tome, kicking up a tuft of dust. That was it! And with that he raced off to gather some ingredients.

1187Lady Sierra

||Cont'd from here: ||

Maximos Wrote:

This woman was incorrigible.

Unbelievable.

Where was the rage? The fear? The doubt? The quivering lips and blood and tear stained face?

She was absolutely impossible.

Incorrigible.

Unbelievable.

Impossible...

She was all these things and more, including:

Stubborn

and

Difficult.

Maximos Wrote:

Was it trust that protected her? Was it love? Whatever it was that kept her together in the face of something so terrible, Maximos was thankful for it.

It was a sort of trust, and it was love too. It was trust IN their love. That the bond they shared, no matter how damaged was not irreparable. That they were stronger than the destruction caused by a misunderstanding.

And it was her tenacity and iron-will that gave her the strength to defend that love and lend her trust, to what she knew in her heart to be the unshakable truth.

She watched with some satisfaction as her headbutt rocked him and his noggin bounced off the floor. He went still a moment and then as his body began to shake with laughter, her lips curved into a grin. But the laughter stopped as she threatened him and flopped exhausted on top of his burned body, her face buried in the ruin of flesh and fabric.

Maximos Wrote:

"Is that so?"

"Mmmf."

She didn't lift her head or speak an answer so much as she grunted her confirmation.

Maximos Wrote:

...

...

...

A moment passed and neither of them moved.

And then all at once Maximos sprung into action with every bit of the fluid grace and strength that a man of his level of injury and exhaustion should not have been able to muster. His arm, moment ago laced around her as he rest on his shoulder snapped into motion. A ragged and burned hand tightly snatching her nearest arm and pinning it behind and beneath her. Maximos rolled and spun, grabbing her other arm viciously and pulling it across her chest, pinning it down by her hip.

The Shadow's reacted without warning or mercy. For Teira it was the unsettling moment when you know something terrible is going to happen, but have no power to stop it or no understanding of exactly what will happen. Hands, lengths and tendrils flung up around either side of her in an instant aiming to hold her limbs in place, tiny hands working terribly in tandem.

Maximos had flipped the script, the Shadow straddled her instead! His hips just over her belly to render her legs mostly inert. There was fire in his gaze as he looked down at her, white rose in a wispy plume from his right eye and what little shadowed light there was remaining in the room danced across his stained white teeth menacingly.

"I'd like to see you try!" Maximos said in a voice every bit as dark and slippery as the arms binding her.

Without warning, Teira's world got flipped (turned upside down~), and her arms were both yanked sharply as they were pinned at uncomfortable angles. She was left staring UP at HIM now. And her face said it all...

D;

Maximos Wrote:

His hands quickly jerked free of hers leaving the darkness to carry out his bidding, his fingers curled inwards like the deadly claws of some beast and then...

...He began to tickle her. It had occurred to him that while in her Teira Mark I body her senses were dulled as his were. She had never actually be tickled. With the Teira Mark II, she was able to breath and feel and touch and experience so much more. The full onslaught that was a tickle fight was now upon her, save absolutely nothing. It was every big brothers Noct-given right to abusively tickle his youngers.

She opened her mouth to say something as Max got THAT gleam in his eyes, and his fingers curved into talons, poised above her-- but as they struck, no words came out. Instead, peals of gasping and gurgling laughter erupted from her throat. It was as if she was laughing and groaning, crying, moaning and screaming all at once as blisters popped beneath his merciless fingers, and ruined skin slipped off of burned flesh in a sticky, acrid smelling mess. She writhed and spasmed as the onslaught overwhelmed her new senses and she flailed without direction. Blackened blood bubbled and sprayed from her mouth as her scorched lungs gasped for breath. Her tail wiggled free from beneath her and began slashing wildly at the shadowy hands that lent her brother aide in his gleefully sadistic torment.

Maximos Wrote:

The abuse had begun. And the abuse would continue on, even despite burns, cuts, injuries or whatever accidental splashes of red or black made the jovial moment seem absolutely macabre. Maximos absolutely no intentions of stopping, unless he was defeated and it went without saying that as Maximos had already employed the shadows he planned to cheat and thoroughly. That was until...

This truly took 'Tickle Torture' to a whole new level. And just when Teira thought she wouldn't be able to take the madness that seemed to infect her mind at this torturous touch, any longer--

Maximos Wrote:

"Ahem." Someone standing by the gymnasium door cleared their throat. Someone wearing a black vest and pants as well as a white dress shirt, and with gray hair tied back in a small pony tail behind his head. A man sporting a monocle, and white gloves. A man who looked down at the Master and Lady on the floor like the children they were. A man who had no actual reason to clear his throat. A man named Walter Worthington the 3rd.

Gods be thanked! She was saved!

Maximos Wrote:

Maximos' head snapped to Walter and he Maximos froze in mid motion like a kid caught with his hands in the cookie jar. Walter's face was its usual unreadable and collected mask. "Pardon my...intrusion Sir, Madam. A fresh compliment of pastries and tea has been served in the dining room. "

"Yes, well." Maximos said, and it was clear if he could have blushed in the moment he would have. Instead he attempted to right his hair and pat his chest searching for his glasses in an attempt to make himself look as formal as possible before saying. "Thank you Walter."

Teira had no hope of redeeming her appearances, so she didn't even try. She just lay there giggling lackadaisically and twitching, as her body tried to recover it's breath and regain control of it's nervous system.

Maximos Wrote:

And the butler departed, leaving Maximos to look down at Teira with a wide grin speaking nothing of the assault of moments. "Shall we?"

"Yes, lets."

Her voice was hoarse as she wheezed her response, her voice still quivering with aftershocks of giggles. At this point, the shadowling was going to need to hook up an IV of Life Leaf tea, directly to a vein.

But first, there was still one small problem...

"...Nii-chan?"

1188Maximos

Ahh, it truly was the simple pleasures in life that made it all worth it.

The laughs of a loved one, something so simple as smile. Something so deep as the coppery and vivid scent of blood, refreshing like a morning coffee. The walls were painted with viscera and gore, baked and burned into the hard wood. Ah yes, burning wood, cooked meat. Maximos became acutely aware of the hollowness in his stomach where...whatever meal befit whatever time of day it was outside simply was not.

"Yes, lets." He heard her words, and he heard the way in which they were spoken and yet to Maximos, a man entirely accustomed to such a violent life her voice might as well have had a musical trill for the way it made him smile.

He was standing now, he was ready to make his way to the door. His clothes, as they had been built and enchanted to do were pulling from the shadows, spinning the darkness into thread and weaving it line by gentle line. Shadow born cloth was so much softer against sensitive skin, and yet it lacked a certain...earthly quality that made it little more than a stand-in until Maximos could change to something tailored and silk. But that was all an afterthought, background noise in a busy mind.

Every little motion, every little twitch of his form sent a wash of pain through him. Burns were special that way, they made the skin absolutely alive, and the Shadow was pleasantly acquiescing to the sensation. He couldnt pretend this was the worse condition he had left a fight in. His footsteps seemed steady and as if they should belong to a man unharmed. At least...to an untrained eye. At the end of each step his body wobbled just a hair, his breathing hiked, and there was a semblance of the start of a limp. He also couldnt pretend he was invincible.

One step. Two steps. A bit of a drunken sway before the third step as Teira's voice gave him pause.

"...Nii-chan?" Maximos did not really think, he spun around on his heels...a movement he would immediately regret...and said, "Yes my dear?"

And immediately threw his arms up over his face defensively, sprinkling a shower of black dashes and charred cloth with the motion as he exclaimed, "Not the face!"

Because being hit in the face was clearly the worse thing that could happen to him right now.

1189Tomorrow

Such a lofty sight, a island floating in the sky. Suspended by nothing but hopes and dreams, carried by the winds and clouds, magic incarnate. The lazy windmill spun dreamily in the warm sun as it floated over the Great Plains, miles upon miles of nothing but grass and farmlands, sectioned only by the occasional road or farmhouse and barn...

...And it was on one of these roads that a large, blond man on a motorcycle traveled, seeming like a mote of dirt following a channel of macadam from the lofty heights of the Island.

John was riding his recently acquired Thunderbird Triumph, the massive man straddling the roaring beast of a cruiser like he belonged upon it. Like he'd been born on it. Hell, he never knew why he hadn't gotten one before. Perhaps because this was something of a mid-life crisis for John? The man had been through a lot of hell lately, and admittedly, he was to blame for a lot of it. It was nice to have something that took away all his worries, if only for a fleeting moment. When he rode upon the motorcycle, the wind slashing through his hair, the vibrating engine screaming beneath him reminding him of his own battle-roar...

Maybe that was the reason. Aside from fighting, riding the Thunderbird was one of the few things that actually got his blood pumping again.

He could leap large distances and probably match the bike for speed - eventually - but it was nothing compared to the feeling of it rolling over the wide hills, watching the ground roll smoothly past under him at breakneck speeds, and just feel...alive.

The sun felt warm on his skin. He had forgone the biker jacket, and was only wearing a thin cotton shirt on his chest, the fabric ruffling violently in the wind as the Thunderbird roared down the road. He wore his signature sunglasses and had left the bandanna in the saddlebag strapped to the back of the Triumph - he could withstand the bugs smashing into his face for a few miles (but sometimes swallowing them did tend to get a bit tediuos).

He had just crested a hill - he loved the moment just before you reached the peak, the anticipation before the landscape was revealed to him - and had pulled over to check his maps, the bike rumbling with excited apprehension as he unfolded the map from his pocket over the instruments before him - when the Island passed over him.

He looked up, awestruck, as the Island just floated merrily by, the windmill spinning lazily in it's wake, swallowing a small cloud and spinning it through its blades, leaving the cloud shaken up but no worse for wear.

"Heh..." John chuckled as the sun peeked out from behidn the Island once more. "Ha ha!"

He stuffed his map into his pocket excitedly. He had another destination now. And this one was mobile and several thousand feet in the air. He twisted the throttle on the bike, listening to it roar like a lion, before he took off, the wheel spinning only slightly behind him as he did. Okay... John thought to himself, the roar of the engine and the wind in his hair afterthoughts as he quickly ended up back within the Island's dark shadow. Obviously can't ride up there...I could jump, but from this distance, I dont know if I could survive...

"Ah s**t!" He exclaimed as the wind changed, sending the massive island over to the east, where it began to coast over the Plains proper. John had two desicions - continued the chase on foot (tedious, boring), or put the Thunderbird through its paced off-road (stupid, awesome).

He looked at the fence cordoning off the plains, then at the ground racing past his feet. "This is gonna hurt...." He breathed as he shuffled himself deeper into his seat, pulling the bike close to the fence as he pulled his legs out and letting his feet dangle from the edges of the bike - before leaning in close to the handle, revving the engine high, and slammed both his feet into the road. The result was a bunny-hop that almost sent him careening out of control, tipping the bike wildly into the air - straight into the soft grass of the field, the Triumph's rear wheel shooting mud and grass out behind him as he punched the throttle, the bike leaping heroically up from the divot in the ground and rumbled over the grass.

Nice one John....now what? He wondered, shaking pieces of road and dirt from his boots, trying not to wince as he felt the pain shoot from his ankles - before stroke-of-luck number three came to him. The plains on this side led towards the mountains, what with their height and what-not.

From the lofty vantage point from the Island there would be a neat brown line being cut through the grassy plains as the Triumph blazed a path through the tall grass fields, John having to skid and slide to keep traction with the ground. Soon, however, the grass devolved to hard slate rock as they both approached the mountain. It'll move soon....it wont run into the mountain, it must have defences for it...

His grin broadened as he watched the Island take a slow, lumbering turn north, beginning to follow the mountain range as opposed to going over or into it. He revved the engine again and picked up the pace, riding faster over the bumpy but hard rock, before he finally got ahead of the floating clump of dirt.

He led the Island a little, following it through a little alcove and to a tiny valley nestled within the ranges. It was here that he stopped the bike, pulling it to the side and skidding to a stop, the engine tic-tic-tic-ing as he shut off the engine, the mufflers almost red-hot. He didn't stop - as soon as he was off the bike he was running, racing up the side of the mountain gradually, his powerful legs like pistons launching him forth with each step. Dust billowed out behind him as his feet bit into the rock, his arms pumping wildly by his sides, his breath deep and steady as he looked up at the looming Island -

Before he leapt.

It was a powerful leap. The ground literally shattered beneath his legs, his body shooting forth as he outstretched both arms, looking to grab onto a piece of dirt or something, something with purchase so he could climb up and -

Then he hit the defences, the Lunoc seal forming in front of him as he slammed into it with full force, the impact blowing the air out of his lungs and giving him one hell of a shock - before he tumbled back to earth.

John bellowed, his body spinning haphazardly as he fell in freefall. "Forgot about the ****** b***d bloody - "

BOOM.

...When the dust cleared John pulled himself out of the five meter crater that he'd created with a grunt, groaning as he placed his hand on his back. Picking himself up from the ground, he twisted his torso around violently, an ear-splitting crack rinigng out from the small of his back. He slammed his fist into the spot, looking up at the Island with a sigh...

...Before shrugging and, cupping his hands over his mouth, shouted out. Nothing too loud...but then, he figured he probably didn't even need to do that. "Oi Max!!"

1190Maximos

Shadow Island was a daunting place for many.

It was a massive chunk of land defying gravity entirely and home to thousands of rumors. Some spoke of a monster that wandered its halls. Others a mad man. Others a wizard, or a hermit. Very few knew who actually lived on that floating ground, and even those that knew his name found his name to be equally shrouded with mystery, rumor, and of course the fear that came with all things unknown. Some believed that Maximos performed the most villainous of deeds up there. That his time on Shadow Island was spent performing deeds that denizens of the ground would shutter to look upon. That maybe the island was teeming with monsters and creatures led by a insane shadowy beast or even...

...a beautiful garden, the center of which held a man dressed in a black slacks, a pinstriped indigo dress shirt, and with tousled navy blue hair, enjoying a nice peaceful nap.

Well, maybe not the later, but it was most certainly true. It took a few sleepy moments for the Shadow to roll over, shuffle his feet underneath him and wander towards the sound of his name. But he did. After a minute or two, John would see Maximos peek over the edge of the island looking somewhat confused until his mismatched eyes settled on the giant crater and the man at the center of it.

"Johnathan? What are you...?" Maximos said, a bit of warm surprise in his voice along side a bit of apprehension. There last visit had ended...less than ideally. "Wait right there."

Max said, vanishing from view. A minute or so later he returned carrying what looked like a simple picnic basket, and stepped right over the edge of the island and began to fall. Black spewed from the soles of his boots like paint, in wet streaks and lines spilling up and around him, slowing him. Maximos barely seemed to be falling at all when he landed softly a few feet ahead of Tomorrow. A pale hand rose to scratch the back of his head in an embarrassed gesture, as he offered the larger man the picnic basket.

"I'm really, really sorry about that John. I was almost completely sure I wrote you in! Its just, been so long I must..." Maximos let the sentence trail off and gestured to the basket. "Theres a thermos of tea. Iced tea. And of course, theres ice, clean ice to keep it cold. I can have Walter take a look at you if you've taken any substantial injuries. Oh, noct-be-damned, what a horrible greeting."

Max shook his head, his finger sliding automatically up the bridge of his nose to adjust a pair of glasses he had sleepily forgotten to put on. "To what do I owe the pleasure of this visit Tomm?"

1191Tomorrow

"Hey Max...no no, i'm okay..." John gasped, coughing a minute before spitting out a few rocks that had fallen into his mouth on impact, the little stones landing heavily at the Shadow's feet and rolling away. He had a few nicks and cuts, his shirt a little bloody and a little dirty - but Maximos would know that this was nothing that the giant couldn't handle.

"Iced-Tea? Cheers." He said, opening the basket and spinnging the lid off the thermos before placing it to his lips, drinking greedily, the liquid spilling past his lips a little in his haste to consume it.

Odins friggin beard, now what?! John's mind screamed at him as he fought desperately to keep himself steady. The...fear was upon him again now Maximos was standing before him, but it was sunny and warm, and he'd given him a treat...he thought he'd gotten past it, but perhaps he needed to work around it.

"Daaaah, thanks." John exclaimed, wiping his lips with his right hand as his prosthetic one plonked the thermos back into the basket. He then placed his hands on his hips, looking down at the smaller man impassively.

No, not impassively...were there tears in the big man's eyes.

Suddenly his left hand snaked out to bat the basket from Maximos' grip, his right hand grasping the Shadow's shoulder tightly - before lifting him into a tight embrace, crushing him against the big lug's chest.

No matter the visions, no matter what he thought of his actions, words or appearances....John could not bring himself to truely hate the man. Perhaps their ying/yang personalities were attuned like that...or perhaps his time in the woods had given him a bit of Stockholm syndrome...

Either way, he was giving Max a damn hug, whether he liked it or not.

1192Maximos

There really is no preparation for that kind of thing.

At one moment, Maximos was obeying the courtesies of greeting and the like, offering refreshment. Watching Tomorrow down said refreshment. Appreciating the company of a good friend. The very next, the basket was being smacked out of his hand and before he could fully register that he was almost certain he saw something wet in Tomorrow's eyes, the other man had him and had pulled him close for a big bear hug.

Some old instinct in the back of his mind shouted that he should have mounted some sort of defense or counter maneuver. But for reasons unknown to him, Maximos did not. He did however sit in Tomorrow's grip for a second or two as stiff as a corpse, unsure of what to make of the situation. And then, slowly but surely he warmed up to the greeting. His hands rose as much as they could, when held so close and so tight to pat just above John's hips. It was as much of a return gesture as he could physically muster. There was alot of emotion here, Max could feel it. But even now, emotion wasnt his strong suit. He didnt understand it. What made this? This feeling, this relationship, this brotherhood, this friendship? But then, at the moment none of that mattered.

"Hehahah, you win! Its good to see you too Tomm!" Max called out, with a smile on his face, and the start of a laugh on his voice. "I might just have to leave you written out of the defenses, if the fall leaves you this happy!"

1193Tomorrow

Maximos would feel the small laugh rumble deep in John's chest, the vibration almost like a lion's purr, before he was placed back onto his feet, John allowing him to step back. He left his right hand on Maximos' shoulder, however, the fingers curled tightly around the shirt as if to make sure he wasn't going anywhere.

John heaved a large sigh, his stark azure eyes glistening wetly. Some tears rolled down his cheeks to be swallowed by his beard, but his left hand raised up to brush them away, using the edge of the metallic fingers to scrape the tear from his skin. "Just...knowing I can do this....makes me feel very happy." He said with a firm nod, setting his jaw as he finally released Maxi's shoulder, raising the arm to scratch the back of his neck.

He'd gone on the ride to be alone, to feel the wind in his hair, to find a place that made sense again....and, as usual, he didn't know what to say to his brother now. He idolised the man for a time....then he feared him....and now it was a weird mix of the two, a myasma of love and hate that almost bordered on the pathological.

He found that thinking of him as a man helped things. He vaugely remembered him the first time they'd met - simply a shell containing the black substance that was him....things went fuzzy after that...John couldn't recall. But now he looked like a man. A sickly pale man, with one black eye...

John felt his eyes focusing on it, and he had to tear his eyes away. The fear welled up quickly, but with practised bravado he quashed it as he looked down at his boots. "I...ah...its good to see a...friendly face. I've had a bit of trouble....adjusting to society." He looked over Max's shoulder down to the valley below, and his awaiting Thunderbird. "...I was out for a ride on my bike, and i saw the Island floating by, and i thought to myself...'lets pay Max a visit.'"

He shrugged lamely. Nostaliga had made him react. Perhaps he was bored? Or maybe he just didn't want to go back to that place just yet...perhaps the wounds were still too fresh.

"...Figured we'd catch up...we could talk about....about the Tavern, and what Rae told me...." He heaved another sigh, lifting his right hand to tap his left arm, the metal clinging softly under his touch.

"...Figured we'd talk about this."

His voice was full of sadness - but it had a forced tone, like he was a child confronting the boogeyman.

1194Maximos

And rumble John did. It was almost unsettling to imagine how much power was packed into that mortal frame. Maximos almost found himself retroactively daunted by the very idea of the task he had undertaken time and time again with this man, and would doubtful have to undertake again. A fight. Another fight.

And yet, when he was set down, when John's hand engulfed nearly his entire shoulder. When he noticed the wetness in the other man's eye...Max didnt want to fight. He wasnt afraid, he made no motions to distance himself or even lean away in discomfort. He just wanted to smile with his friend.

And he did.

"Just...knowing I can do this....makes me feel very happy." John said with a firm nod, to which Maximos smiled back not brightly, so much as honestly. Genuinely. And in the same sort of way he softly replied. "I'm glad."

Whatever had brought Tomorrow here didnt really matter, what mattered was that he was infact here. That, as promised when he left the Tavern however long ago, John knew where to find a friend should he need one. And at the moment, thats precisely what Maximos was. There was no defense in his posture, no attack waiting in the background, no secret magics being activated. Maximos was no sizing up Johnathan, he was not strategizing.

Oh, there was no mistaking that at his core Maximos was a killer. A monster. A shadow. And all that darkness everyone talked about when he wasnt around. But that wasnt all he was. He was a gentleman, he was a friend. And he was somewhat groggy, having just been woken up from a nap.

John was looking so intently into his eyes, and those were exactly the eyes meeting him. The smiling eyes of a man, who was somewhat groggy from a nap. They were the eyes of a friend.

"I...ah...its good to see a...friendly face. I've had a bit of trouble....adjusting to society." Max nodded in understanding. Society was nothing if not hard to adjust to. It almost made one wonder why everyone tried so hard to adjust at all.

"...I was out for a ride on my bike, and i saw the Island floating by, and i thought to myself...'lets pay Max a visit.'" Maximos smile broke as he chuckled softly, but not mockingly. John was shrugging. Playing it down perhaps? Either way, Max reached out and patted the other man's arm and added. "I'm glad you did."

"...Figured we'd catch up..." That seemed like a good idea. Just glancing over the last few months, there was alot to catch up on. Maximos responded almost automatically, without much thought to the details of such a talk. "I'd like that."

"We could talk about....about the Tavern" Something deep in Max's sunk. The tavern had gone rather...poorly. And if anything, Max didnt want to start and argument right now. Especially about...

"...and what Rae told me...." ...that, or any other plethora of opposing opinions. The Shadow wasnt so sure he kept the encroaching dread off of his face. He may have been too freshly awoken to manage a proper mask. His mismatched black and white eyes followed John's hand and he nearly felt the metallic cling as a palpable weight.

"...Figured we'd talk about this."

There was a pause. A silence.

There was no fear in Maximos' heart about the conversation itself, persay. These were not demons or memories which he regretted, especially not after speaking to Raven following the tavern incident. What Maximos was concerned with was breaking...this. The image before him. This man, afraid. This man, his friend. How quickly words could bring this simple moment to blows, or worse.

The wind howled by, accentuated by the weight of the silence. The smile fell from his face, Maximos' eyes slipped from Tomorrow's down to the ground and then shut, his head bounced in a silent nod and he softly said, "Yes...yes I suppose we should."

At which point his head slowly rose, his eyes rolled open, and his lips curved in a small smirk and he said, "You had better come inside then. I've written you back into the defenses, can you make it up that high on your, or do you need some help?"

If anything, Maximos was certainly awake now. His tone was light, and jovial, but something told him that the moments to follow wouldnt be as kind.

1195Tomorrow

John's runined shirt ruffled as the wind blew, his hands now in his pockets as he looked down at his brother. He wasn't sure why Maximos looked a little upset, but it definately made him feel more easy about it all. Unease meant guilt. A concience. Compassion.

Things that Maximos seemed to fake too easily for John's liking.

Or maybe didn't even have.

He grinned uneasily at Maximos' proposal, stepping away from his brother as he spoke. "No thanks...teleporting always made me feel alittle uneasy...my way is hamfisted, but it gets the job done. Watch your face...."

Sparks laced up and down his legs as he used his power to reinforce his muscles, hardening them, the tendons going springy as he knelt down low, his a** almost touching the ground as he raised both his arms up - before bringing them down and kicking off the ground at the same time. There was relatively little damage done to the ground, only a little dust kicked up and the ground shook a little as the massive Aesir shot up into the air.

John didn't know why he'd just done that, but it probably had something to do with Maximos' power being shadow - travelling by shadow probably meant walking into the shadow, and that was the very last thing John wanted to do. Irregardless, he'd made the jump on a whim - not knowing if he could even make it.

Amazingly, he did. Barely, and with a little luck. As he reached the zenith of his jump, the stiff breeze blew the Island back towards John, allowing him to land upon the edge by the balls of his feet. He teetered a little, before throwing himself forward, staggering onto the firm land with a short laugh.

As he'd reached the island he'd instinctively closed his eyes, expecting to smash into the barrier again, but thankfully he didn't, and he chided himself for not trusting Max more throughly - before he heard something ping in his left arm, the fist creaking for a moment before the thumb fully extended and the pinkie and index fingers curled inwards completely.

"Ah s**t, not now..." He muttered, kneeling to press his fingers into the grooves around the wrist in his arm, the hand snapping off like a piece of lego. He looked inside it for a moment before looking into the stump of his forearm, sighing loudly. A bearing had come loose in his forearm coupling, and the gears in the palm had seized. He needed his tools....which were in the saddlebags on his bike, several thousand feet below him.

He stuck his head over the edge of the Island and bellowed down to Maxi, his voice actually making the clouds around him part. "MAX! DO ME A FAVOUR AND GO TO MY BIKE, AND GET THE LITTLE TOOL BAG FROM THE LEFT SADDLEBAG ON THE BACK!!"

1196Maximos

"Oh no, no, no." Maximos immediately corrected, he brought his hands up in front of himself, palms wide open as if trying to show his innocence against some horrible charge. "Teleportation is not something I do even casually. I dare say, I'm allergic to it, as Raven. The entire experience leaves me queazy and unbalanced. I was going to do something more mundane, like call some shadowy arms or have Walter carry you or..."

Max realized he should have listened to Tomorrow and covered his face instead of rambling. Sparks laced around Tomorrow's legs, and by the time Maximos realized what was happening, dust was kicked into the air, the ground trembled albeit less than he expected, and his large blonde companion had launched himself thousands of feet into the air and climbing.

The only thing Maximos could really even think to do was stare upwards in awe at the feat. While he was sure John's innate electrical abilities helped some, the raw power of the deed itself was awe-inspiring. For a moment, he wondered if he could make a facsimile of such an ability with an enchantment and then a voice boomed down, literally like thunder.

"MAX! DO ME A FAVOUR AND GO TO MY BIKE, AND GET THE LITTLE TOOL BAG FROM THE LEFT SADDLEBAG ON THE BACK!!" Even his lungs were powerful! Max laughed a hearty laugh to himself. Tomorrow was a wonder and a gift of a friend to have, he was proud to know this man. Without delay, he moved to Tomorrow's vehicle, and the bag on the left and fished for what might be considered a tool bag. As Max was still rather antiquated when it came to technology, this took a moment.

But, after a minute or so, gouts of black fumed from the soles of his feet and both launched and carried Maximos high into the sky, where he would come to a gentle landing on the cusp of his island and offered the tool bag to Tomorrow with a smile and a slightly cocked head.

"You know, and I mean no offense, you could get that healed. Almost every major medical or magical facility I've visited have some sort of regeneration chambers, I mean..." Max held up his hands as if something was written on his palms when nothing was. "...Even I could likely replace the limb, unless you truly prefer that device."

1197Tomorrow

John accepted the bag with a polite nod and sat down on the ground, cross legged with the bag in his lap. His face was serious as he used his right hand to undo the buttons on his shirt, pulling the white cotton off his left shoulder, revealing his heavily scarred torso in the process. If possible, the scarring on his chest and back were even heavier then Maximos would remember - John had certainly been through some physical trials in the last few years, heavier then the farming story he'd told Max at the Tavern.

"Its a kind offer, Max...and maybe a few years ago, i'd take you up on it..." John said as he gripped the left shoulder and pulled it off the plate embedded in his torso with a 'k-chik', placing the arm down in his lap. Shifting his foot up with practised skill to hold the arm steady, he pulled a tool from the bag and jimmied a plate open within it, placing the tool back in the bag as he put it down on the ground, looking at the componants within. "...But every scar I carry is a reminder. Although....I dont understand what happened that day, losing my arm is what has made me me, now. Its something that i need to live with.... its not something i should just grow back, or get made whole again. Living with it is what grounds me...reminds me that I'm not invulnerable, or that I'll always be able to bounce back..."

He spotted the problem - he thought he did, anyways, and pulled out another small tool, this one looking a bit like a rachet. He stuffed it into the exposed area and began to loosen something, the rachets 'krrr-kik' rythmic and methodical. "I mean...its a disability. And this arm...its a prosthetic. A very well made prosthetic...i cant remember who did it, but whoever it was, they did a decent job....even made it a little combat worthy, considering my lifestyle...but still..."

He laughed a little, shaking his head for a moment as he paused in his work to look up at Maximos. His eyes were accusing, yet sad at the same time - accusing, because the man he considered brother had crippled him...and sad, because he'd deserved the punishment.

He looked down at the arm again, his jaw set as he pulled out the busted componant he'd inadvertantly broken and tossed it over the edge of the island, digging into the bag for a replacement. Maximos wouldn't care. He wasn't part of this world, his heart was cold to human plights - not that John was anywhere near human, but he was closer then most.

"...Ah ****** it, who am I kidding...it breaks down all the damn time, gets rusty unless I grease and clean it - which i have to do every damn day - and makes me feel sick if I wear it for too long...so....unless you got something that is better then this that doesnt include...clones or growth tissues or more ****** surgery, I'm all ears..."

He sighed irritably as he snapped the new componant into the forearm, twisting the rachet inside the arm to tighten it up again a little too roughly, almost bending the tool in the process with his fingers. It was obviously still a raw subject for him, especially since he was talking to the man who'd taken his arm in the first place. Of course, if it was anybody else, he'd have tracked them down and maimed them for it....but, of course, this is Maximos. John remembered him talking about summoning a door which swallowed his opponant whole, sending them to an alternate reality from whcih they can never return...

There wasn't much John could do to Max. In fact, John was fairly certain that if he ever tried to kill Maxi, he wouldn't survive the experience...

1198Maximos

Maximos listened.

Because, in the end what else could he do? John was not stupid, but trying to explain himself to the other man seemed an impossibility of the most literal sense. He simply could not explain, himself. He could not put into proper words what he was, and yet he saw on Tomorrow's face that the other man likely thought him to be something far less than human.

Max was not human, true. He snapped his fingers and held out his right hand, a wispy black limb swirled from the shadows and caught the discarded piece of Tomorrow's limb and placed it softly in Maximos' waiting hand. But being something other than human, did not mean Maximos was inhumane. The marks on Tomorrow mattered. The pain of the other man, mattered. His role in it all, mattered.

A lion hunts and kills, but does it make it a monster? A wolf eats a rabbit, but is the wolf wrong? Fiendish? Evil? Max was only seen as something dark because his nature offended humanity. Humanity thought itself atop the world, and if something preys on it, that something must be terrible and fiendish. If Max was horrible in appearance none would thing twice. Max was judged for having two arms, two legs, and a head which apparently required him to perceive humanity as something greater than the rest of nature. And he did not. He simply was not one of them, not in mind or body. His physiology was different and...Maximos wanted to sigh, or shake his head, but instead he just looked down at the broken piece of metal in his hands.Its form and function were entirely confusing to him.

He was being judged. Even by his friend. Even right now. And it made him look very tired, the darker sleepless pits around his eyes a bit more evident against his pale skin. And all in contrast to the soft smile on his lips. As Tomorrow finished speaking, Maximos approached. He rolled the broken metal device to his left arm from his right, and if Tomorrow would let him, Maximos would very gently put his right hand, marked and scarred as it was, on Tomorrow's metal shoulder and softly say. "Will it last through lunch, and maybe our talk? We can visit my shop or my laboratory afterwards and work something out John, is that okay?"

In the end, Tomorrow could think whatever he wanted of him. Good, bad, hopeless, monstrous, powerful or weak, he was still a friend. And Max was still going to help.

1199Tomorrow

John sighed and placed the tool down, reaching up to place his hand upon Maximos', patting the smaller mans with his large, calloused hand. He could feel the scars upon his brothers hand, and in some twisted way, it made him feel a little better about Max - scars meant pain, scars meant mistakes, scars meant frailty.

The wolf ate the rabbit and the lion ate the deer because it was their instinct, it was their prey. If they were asked, that would be their answer -if they could speak. Max's problem was that he was a predator to a man who considered himself fairly high on the food chain, but was intelligent enough to seem not a threat. Such a contrast was hard on John. Not only that, but there wad still so much about Max that John didn't know, didn't understand...Max would have to treat him gently with that aspect ogf himself. John was a simple man, and like most simple men, he was superstitious. Of course he would find it difficult...but all change is.

He left his arm where it lay and stood, bottoming up his shirt with his remaining hand, the left sleeve sticking it randomly now it was empty. He took a rusty pin from hias pocket amd pinned it up as he spoke. "Lunch?" He asked with a grin. One thing that would always please John would be food. "Of course..."

Surely Max would lead them away from the edgeof the island, and as they did, John would point to Max's own scars. "How'd you get those?"

1200Maximos

And through it all, Maximos was smiling.

Something in all the battles these two men had fought had left a silent sort of conflict raging beneath the surface of their otherwise cheerful engagements. A conflict of interests perhaps? But more accurately, it was a conflict of natures. Conflicting forms, perhaps like oil and water, or perhaps just like the way the powder pools at the bottom of the glass until its properly stirred and mixed. But through it all, Maximos smiled.

He smiled as Tomorrow's hand engulfed his entirely. He smiled at the way the other man questioned lunch, and in that instance he added a reaffirming nod. And then, with more gesture than word, Maximos indicated the large windmill and the wooden door beneath and began leading John towards it still holding the busted piece of machinery from the other man's arm and then...

"How'd you get those?" Maximos immediately paused, and looked around a bit confused. "How did I get wha--"

"Oh."And then the realization dawned on him, John had seen the flowers and the manor, he had to mean something more direct, something on Maximos like perhaps...a stiff breeze and Max's hand sting.

"I'm really not left handed." Max said, somewhat casually while beginning to roll up his right sleeve. The burns across the front and back of his hand, inching into the palm, and all the way up his arm under his sleeve. The wounds were oddly a purplishly sort of bruised color, and did not appear in a pattern reminiscent of fire or oil or even chemical splashes. These burns took the same sort of curls, cues, and swirls as the jet black markings with which Maximos enchanted. "When I recieved this new body, I immediately lamented some of the things my old shell could do. Like, touch spirits for example. I tried give myself some of my old abilities. It worked on most other places on my person, but..."

Max lift his hand, rolling his fingers around, his face twitching slightly but his smile never faltering. "...here I failed completely. The enchantment immediately scarred me, and became a honest to Nocturne curse. I usually keep it bandaged unless I'm at home. It never fully heals, and the wounds have a tendency to open and bleed again when it wakes my..."

And then he just stopped.

Max looked down at his hand for quiet second. Like the flickers of a dying light bulb, Maximos smile was lessened and then returned just as quickly. "I'm sorry. I'm rambling. I really cant fully explain without going into a long drown out story about the origins of my race and kind and..."

"Nevermind." Was it Tomorrow himself? Was it their past, or their brotherhood? Maybe it was just a fluke but, as he stopped talking, his smile began to fade. It slid from his face like so many water colors dripping from a canvas leaving a blank stare. "...it doesnt matter to anyone who I am, or where I come from, just as long as I'm always shadowy, monsterous, and deadly."

And then, like waking from a dream, it was gone. Max's smile was forming back onto pale lips. He shook his head, laughed a bit, and then waved Tomorrow back over toward the windmill. "Come on John, the foods getting cold.

1201Tomorrow

"Hey." John said, reaching out to grasp Maximos' uninjured arm by the forearm, his large fingers almost encircling the smaller man's arm completely.

"Bring him back." John said solumnly, his azure gaze burning deep into Maximos' mutli-colored eyes. "That man you just became - bring him back."

"I dont want the sugered-down version of Maximos. I dont want what you show everybody else. I want what you are, dammit. I want to see you be you, because that matters to me."

"I wanna know who you are Max. I dont want to be....scared of you. I want to know you."

He let go of his arm then, his hand visibly shaking as he lowered it to his side. "...So gimme the story. Tell me about Maximos. Start to finish. ******** the food, we're not going to starve as you tell me."

1202Maximos

"Hey." John said, and Maximos did not respond. He smiled and began leaning into a step toward the windmill. And then John captured his arm. Literally as the majority of the elbow joint and forearm were entirely encased in one Aesir fist.

There was a time in which the very action John had taken would have likely cost him his own arm. A sword would have been drawn and a fight would have started here and now. John had to know this. No one experienced those times more than he. And yet, Maximos tense, or attack, or stir. He stopped his step, not fighting the grip, and yet not turning to face the other. Not immediately, but slowly his head turned back to Tomorrow. His eyes soft, his smile wide, relaxed, and empty.

"Bring him back." John said solumnly, his azure gaze burning deep into Maximos' mutli-colored eyes. Maximos returned a tired gaze which belied his bright smile. Confusion never crossed his face, only a moment of startled stillness and then, slowly but surely, his smile faltered. Like light shined on a shadow, it faded. No longer so practiced and convincing. His lips barely curved and he looked at Tomorrow as if he was suddenly a different person. "That man you just became - bring him back."

"I dont want the sugered-down version of Maximos. I dont want what you show everybody else. I want what you are, dammit. I want to see you be you, because that matters to me."

"I wanna know who you are Max. I dont want to be....scared of you. I want to know you."

Maximos took in every word. If there was a way for a face to soak in sound, Maximos face did exactly that. He stared at Tomorrow as if he did not know what to do or say. He was silent, and still, his arm limp in the other man's grip until Tomorrow let it go and then it just returned to his side, and Maximos continued to stare without blinking once. He had a rather intense stare at that. His right eye, a greyish white seemed to lighten. Not quite a glow, and yet it moved to just a few shades brighter than the white that surrounded it. Maximos stared at Tomorrow as if he was looking through him, into him. and yet completely devoid of aggression of any kind.

"...So gimme the story. Tell me about Maximos. Start to finish. ******** the food, we're not going to starve as you tell me." Silence. Nothing but the wind, the sound of breath, and the distant caw of some bird far below, grass swaying. Maximos was silent for more than the time it takes to make a situation awkward and then finally, he blinked. His mouth opened, a breath came in as if he was about to speak...and he stopped. Another breath and then...

"Re-" He began to say, and then choked. Not literally, but in a way most uncharacteristic of the Shadow, he quite literally froze mid-speech and had to take a moment to breath, swallow, look towards the ground and then back to the Aesir. And then Maximos spoke in a soft, almost wounded tone, with some level of apparent difficulty. "Re-really?"

1203Tomorrow

John watched the smaller man's eyes bore through him as his little speech ran its course, his hand lifting to his hip as he rested back on his heel, regarding Maximos before him. He watched as the vacuous smile faded, replaced with the stoic expression.

He opened his mouth. John prepared himself to listen. Then he closed it, and John huffed a little. He wasn't impatient - but he was hanging by his fingertips here. It was taking every shred of willpower in him to not turn and run, to lash out, at the white eye staring at him. His own fractured mind had warped that gaze into something truely monsterous, something so disgusting he felt physical revulsion when he saw it...

...But this wasn't what he saw now. As Maximos finally spoke, his voice cracking from the emotion, John thought he finally recognised something human.

And that made his heart soar.

He reached out with his hand to grasp the back of Maximos' head in his big paw, stooping to press his forehead against the pale man's. "My brother..." John said wistfully, joy in his voice, his grin broad as he looked deep into those different colored eyes...

"You'd better beleive it."

He then released Maxi and stood back, placing his hand on his hip again.

The ball was in Maxi's court now.

1204Maximos

Where a moment ago Maximos seem unable to find words, now he found himself cursed with an abundance. There were so many things vto say, where to begin? He was quiet for a moment again, looking at Tomorrow, at the ground...thought not at the ground itself so much as he gaze d at th e island beneath them. His home. His manor. His lab. Somewhere in all of this he found a grip, a grasp on something solid enough to anchor him in a tide of emotion.

Max raised his right hand, steadily, slowly. The burns visible on the back of his hand, and then as he turned the hand towards Tomorrow a black sunburst could be seen on his palm. And then, Max took a deep breath and decided to speak from where he left off. "The arm contains my monster, my truth.

Max paused, and touched that very same hand to his chest and said, "I am an Arian, more specifically, I am a Shadowlander of the Leus breed. I am a child of the Shadowfather. I am not human."

He pausd again, as if to let that settled then continued. "None of my people are. At the beginning of our world, there were three gods who we know today as, Luminous the Lightwatcher, Nocturne the Shadowfather, and Lilara the Heart of Aria. Luminous was a god of peace, goodness and pleasantry, and created the people of my world. He created the day. He created the goodness, while Lilara supplemented nature. Our plants and animals. She kept the planet alive, she was its heart."

For emphasis, Maximos touched his right fist to his heart. He paused to make sure Tomorrow's words werent just a courtesy, that the man wasnt bored or about to attack, and then he continued. "Nocturne was a child, curious and eager to please. Attempting to mimic his brother he gave our world the night. Luminous was furious, and Nocturne was given his own planet to play with. Attempting to mimic again, Nocturne created the Monsters."

Maximos immediately waved his hand as if trying to erase words from the air between both men. "No no no, dont think of fairy tale monsters or creatures of nightmare. Nocturne created a different sort of life, things with several limbs, or less limbs, things that did not have an organized genus or specie listing like animals. Things that looked...inhuman, and deformed by normal standards. These creatures were separated by their function. And has Nocturne quite literally hand crafted each one, they performed their purpose uniquely. For example, a Taros with humongous arms could lift huge things and help form shelter. One with powerful legs could assist in travel. But all Taros are built for strength. Inkel were built to design, communities and shelter. The Leus were hunters. Gathers. Suppliers. None of these creations were made to attack or threaten the 'people', but they were very....different..."

Maximos let the word sort of trail off, looking down at his hands again and then back to Tomorrow. "After enough years, Nocturne decided to bring his creations back to Aria. He wanted to show his brother and sister how well he had done. He transported a few of his creatures to a small Isle, the now dubbed Shadowlands. It was not an invasion, just enough to start a population, after all Aria was his home as well."

A distinct downward curve formed on Max's lips. "Luminous was furious. He sent his People and Paladin's and warriors to assault the Shadowlands and exterminate everything they saw. But no single man could match a Taros in brute strength, or a Leus in raw lethality. The People was being killed, the Monsters defended themselves. And of course...this started a war. A long and bloody war that ended in Luminous stabbing Nocturne through the heart with a knife."

Again, Max's hand moved over his heart. "Its said, that on that day, Nocturne's child heart broke and spilled forth the venom and darkness of this betrayal. Blackness gushed from the wound, and covered everything. Everything Luminous touched was tainted by darkness. Shadows...Aria was given its shadows, and Nocturne became the Shadowfather..."

Max's voice faded off, he shook his head and then looked back at Tomorrow. "I digress. You didnt want an Arian history lesson. The war did not end with Nocturne being stabbed, it worsened. Nocturne no longer cared for the costs, he gathered followers like his brother, made a religion all his own and began converting People to work with him and fight beside his monsters. Luminous damned himself and in the end, ever the spirit of balance, Lilara gave her life to end the war. Nocturne was sealed in infinite nothing and darkness, and Lilara...changed...the world. This became the second age."

Max reached up and poked his own face, and then pulled his own cheek almost comically, but he wasnt laughing. "We, the Monsters, were given this. This form. Like a natural sort of camoflauge, the People would not see what we are, and most of us would never know. But, with Lilara's passing, the planet would have no heart. And so, she gave her heart to everything, and..."

He paused, tapped his chin for a moment and gestured to Tomorrow. "...You can draw in energy from outside yourself, power or magic. I, we, cannot. Arian's are walking essence engines, we eat and put out essence. An Arian body asleep, burns through sustinence and calories at the same rate as a human in action. In turn, as that essence flows from us, it forms a stream. The stream keeps the planet alive. And so to assure that every Arian did his part Lilara gave us, The Hunger. I..."

Maximos seemed hesitant, as if something had spooked him or made him uneasy. And yet his words said the exact opposite. "Please dont be alarmed...I'm going to show you something. Its dangerous but, for you to fully understand you will have to see it."

And without further warning, Maximos took a step back. He closed his eyes, bowed his head and pursues his lips tightly. His hands were held close to his sides as if pinned and his fingers began to writhe like the legs of a panicked spider. And then, as if suddenly forced to do so, his eyes opened. The pupil of his right, white, eye warbled like an overstuffed water balloon, and then suddenly popped. The black of his pupil was suddenly swimming in the white like ink dropped into a body of water. The blackness was growing and spreading, and while the process was occurring in both eyes, though in the darker eye the entirety of the cornea was spreading and swallowing the milky white. Within seconds, Maximos now had two jet black eyes. Soulless and hollow black obsidian in his skull.

And then he smiled. Or rather, his lips pulled back over his teeth revealing a mouth full of pearly white fangs, where moments ago Maximos had teeth like any other man. He looked something like a shark, though without layers going back into his mouth. He looked like a monster, but more specifically Maximos looked like a particular monster with which Tomorrow had infact had dealings with in the past. Maximos looked like a Destroyer. Like THE Destroyer from so very long ago. A mindless killing machine. With the transformation complete, Maximos sighed. Though the breath came out ragged and gutteral like a rumbling growl. Maximos would meet Tomorrow's eyes, his head cocking slightly to the side. "You..."

He said, though the word was somewhat distorted by the large fanged teeth. "...you have experienced this before."

Maximos' breaths were steady and measured, at first the words came out warbled but slowly and steadily they straightened until Maximos sounded much like himself, although with an unremovable primality to his town. A darkness, as it were. As he spoke, Maximos' right hand began to twitch at his side, his fingers bending and jerking on their own. "This is what happens to an Arian who does not feed. By not intaking we threaten the safety of our world itself, and so we were given this primality...but, for a Shadowlander this means something else."

As if on cue, his right arm jumped up and lunged forward as if it meant to grab Tomorrow, until Maximos' left arm grabbed it and pinned it back at his side with an almost leonin grumble. "The Monster we were born as, and born to be, can awaken and..."

The arm jerked and fought for freedom, bending and twisting with its fingers writhing like an angry albino spider. "...transform the Arian back into the so-called monster. For me especially, this cursed arm is possessed by the monster within me, and is a link to the Shadowfather and his gifts. It is his way of making sure I do no forgot who I am. As are these burns. As are the gifts he's given me."

It seemed Max could barely hold his own limb, but in the moment before it broke free he stepped back. His right hand moved to cover his face and for a few moments he was save for a few heavy breaths. When the moment passed, Max's hand fell limp at his side and the Shadow's eyes and teeth had returned to normal. His arm, most of all, seemed to have calmed. Max took to shaking out the arm beside him as if it were a dusty carpet, but his eyes fell back to Tomorrow. He had told the story, or a part of it, and while Tomorrow likely listened he wouldnt be surprised if the other man hadnt liked what he heard and judged him all the same. But, at least he had said it.

"I didnt know all of this. I was very said, a broken man. I believed something was distinctly wrong with me, this need to hunt, to kill, to consume, and these shadows. I believed I was an abberation. A freak. A real monster." And then, Maximos smiled a rare and completely sincere smile. "But Raven changed all that. Nocturne came to her in a dream and shared the truth, which she shared with me. I understood what I am, who I am. That there is nothing wrong with me, I am not a monster or a Destroyer. I am exactly as I was born to be. For the first time..."

Max looked down at the ground and the slowly back up at Tomorrow. "...I'm happy. With myself. My life. All of it. But...I understand if you dont approve, or want to go..."

1205Tomorrow

It was a brilliant story. Maxmos would look up halfway through to see John staring at him, enraptured by his history.

He especially found it interesting to realise that Nocturne, the monster god that John had built up in his mind, was nothing more then a child. Of course, there was nothing more monsterous then a child with unlimited power - a carefree lifestyle and general naivety are powerful freedoms that can backfire on people if they are not careful. Nocturne could do a lot worse then s**t his pants and draw on the walls, thats for sure.

He also found it interesting that there were more then one god from Aria. But there were flaws in Maxi's story, which, as he rolled them around in his head, seemed to glare at him more and more.

If Luminous was a god of light and goodness, why would he find Nocturne, his younger brother, a fool for trying to imitate him? Shouldn't he be more understanding, more forgiving for a child trying to follow in his big brothers footsteps? Of course, John was making these assumptions with a human biases - these creatures were not human in the least, and so could not be held to human reason as a rule. And, as most religious wars, it all boiled down to disgust for something you didn't understand.

His eyes narrowed as Max mentioned The Hunger. He couldn't remember that...

Then he changed.

John's eyes widened as Maximos began to change, his arms flailing by his sides, his eyes growing inky black.

  • then the smile.

He turned then, having to stumble away, retching slightly as he held his arm up, covering his eyes with the back of his hand, as if to ward the man away. It was just like in his visions....just like in his dreams....just like when he closed his eyes...

...But it was solid here. The creature had form, substance. Moments before, he'd been so close he could've tasted his sweat. And John couldn't help but feel the abhorrent fear that came with that realistation.

He kept his food down, however. He was visibly trembling now, his entire body shuddering like a leaf as he kept his footing, static lancing over his body, a natural defence mechanism coming up. He couldn't turn to face Maxs again, he didn't have the strength....but he kept listening. When he heard Max's voice change back to the one he knew, he peered back at him through the fingers in his hand, looking at him through the tiny arcs crisscrossing over his fingers to see his brother returned.

And he looked genuinely happy.

John let out a heavy sigh, his powers dying down as his entire body relaxed. He fell straight down onto his butt, leaning his head on his dusty knees as he did. He felt exhausted all of a sudden, a feeling which he was not used to.

He held up his hand for a moment, keeping Maximos at bay. "Its okay....just give me a minute...my mind, i need to process what i just saw...."

His brain clicked into overtime, the ruined organ chuffing and chugging like a locamotive with the engines boiling over. What he'd just seen almost comfirmed what he'd thought, and Max's own words did too - he was a monster, in every sense of the word.

But it wasn't his fault. He hadn't asked to have The Hunger, to look like John's worst nightmare. There was no true malice in him....there was only the natural orde of things.

It would be like the air condemning John for breathing it.

He waved Maxi over then, patting the ground beside him to ask him to sit next to him as he lay back against the ground, looking up at the clouds as they passed by. They were close, this high up....

1206Maximos

This wasnt a pleasant experience.

Maximos had never asked for this. He had never stood before Tomorrow and demanded that he should have such an effect on the man's life. He only wanted a friend, a brother even. A kindred spirit, and unfortunately he found one in difficult times. Torn between when he believed he was, and the truth, warring with himself, his nature, and his emotions. The Maximos that Tomorrow knew was a dangerous thing for anyone to be around. Unstable, confused, potent and armed.

No, Max had never asked for this, but there was no denying that the reactions he saw and the emotions he beheld...they were his doing. And like anyone who can truly call themselves a brother, the desire to make it better, to make it right, was very much real. He saw John wretch and cringe, and even cower at his face and yet he would not sugar coat the truth, John deserved better. When the big man asked for a moment, Maximos gave it. He didnt step forward or backward, he just waited. And when the other man called him forward, he came. His arms at his side and his steps calm and slow. He came up right beside the larger man and took a seat on the ground, folding his legs beneath him.

"Its not as scary as it sounds." Maximos said, smiling softly. He couldnt help but recognize that even like this, John seemed like a boulder, and Maximos a small shadow cast beside it. Max's tone was remarkably lighter when he continued. "The Hunger, even the monster, are not terrible things meant to destroy. But we are trained to repress and contain them constantly as if they are dirty, less-than-Arian things. Most who give in to the Hunger are put down. All who have given in to the Monster are killed. Shadowlanders are...disliked."

Max reached down, plucking up a few blades of grass, and twirling them around his fingers. "If either could be accepted, control is possible. Coexistence even. But, even in my time, Luminous wouldnt allow that. Now its even worse..."

All Max could imagine to do was talk. Paint the picture fully and honestly. Maybe just the sound of his voice outside of combat, or a threat, could help. Fear like this...he didnt understand it. He just didnt know it. "Luminous is an absolutist. He believes there is only black and white, right and wrong. Which is fine and well when tempered with balance. But Lilara is gone, and anything touched by Nocturne is indeed dark, and therefore wrong. He has drowned Aria in good and light, and peace. He has made it into a stagnant utopia where nothing goes wrong, there is no stress, food, meals, mating, even arts are medicated, programmed, and controlled. Aria today...is full of sheep, who have never tasted struggle or known strength, or growth."

And then, Max dropped the proverbial bomb. "Thats why I have to go back. I, John, have to wake my world up, and set it free. I have...destroy it, to destroy what he's made."

Max looked down at his hands, letting the blades of green slip back to the turf. "I'm actually rather glad we have the chance to have this talk I...dont know if I'll be able to come back."

1207Tomorrow

John listened as Maximos talked about self control, raising his hand to look at the calloused, open palm. Static flared off his hand for a moment, skittering between his fingertips, before he let the hand fall back over his head.

He sighed a heavy sigh. Self control...

"I think i understand that..." He said. To have an uncointrollable urge, and to suppress that urge....it was something that Maximos had to live with, day in and out, quite possibly with no respite...

He turned his head to look at his brother, framed by the yellow sun and the blue sky. He was no longer looking like the monster in his nightmares....he was beginning to look like the role model that John had thought of him, all those years ago...

His eyes narrowed as Maxi let his bomb fall. "...Why should that task fall to you?" He asked, looking up at Maxi from his supine position on the ground. "Why should you fight a God for a world that scorns you?"

"You have a life here....friends, family. Life is good here. It has its ups and downs, of course...why throw it away for a world that doesnt want you?'

He sat up then, grass falling from his back as he scooted around a little, propping himself up on his one arm, looking a little strange from the lack of symmetry. "...And for that matter...why do it alone?"

1208Maximos

Maximos let Tomorrow speak, though he knew from the very first question what his answer would be, and did not truly believe that Tomorrow would understand. But he would try anyway. As the larger man finished, Maximos' smile grew a bit although genuine now as opposed to the plastic mask of before.

"Because it is my duty, as a paladin to the Shadowfather. Because, while all of Aria hates my people, they love me." The mention of an entire worlds love should make a man happy, and yet with these words Maximos' smile seemed to falter, his eyes moved to the ground in some sort of shame. "I saved Aria before I was cast to Gaia. My companions and I defeated the Dark Lord and removed the last great evil from the world. Luminous took that as his opportunity to purge darkness from the world to create his stagnant utopia, and herald me as the Great Hero who made it all possible."

Maximos was quite literally frowning as he spoke. A certain disdain tainting his voice. "There are statues of my friends and I the size of buildings in the captial city, monuments to our names, stories, legends, arts, all about our tale and its greatness. Maximos is painted as the hero, where as the Destroyer is painted as the profile of what all Shadowlanders truly are. No one knows the truth."

And by the look on his face and the tone of his voice one could tell that Maximos was most certainly not bragging, this seemed almost like a curse to him, an insult. "I was their Destroyer. I did quest to save them, and in the end I faltered and someone else dealt the final blow. Its all a lie, a sham. And now I am the only one who can do this. My companions are scattered to the winds, save one."

He shook his head, looking down at his hands as if examining some old scar or stain and then looked back at Tomorrow. "I am the only one who can hurt them enough. To awaken them to the lie and destroy their false security so they can grow.. But..." A smirk formed on the edge of his lips.

"I never said I was going to do it alone." His smirk inturn grew to a full on wily grin. "I But there is no garuantee that the method used to get there will work in reverse. I cannot truly expect others to join me for all the reasons that yourself just gave for me staying. Neither can I ask good people to do bad things for my sake."

1209Tomorrow

John simply sat there, resting on his hand, waiting for Maximos to finish. The frown on his face was there for several reasons...

One: There was a good chance he was going to lose his brother, possibly forever. Although Maximos scared the crap out of him, he didn't want to lose him.

Two: They had never finished their fued. Maximos had always beaten John down, the last time the most horrific of them all - John needed to defeat him. He didn't know why...he just knew that, in defeating Maximos, he would've finished a quest that had haunted him for a long, long time. Acheived a milestone that he would never, ever forget, no matter how ******** his brain got.

Three: Although Maximos said he wouldn't be doing it alone, his first instinct was to offer assistance. John had never been the most subtle of people...but his capacity for destruction was almost unlimited. However, that would mean abandoning all the people he'd come back to...

...He might never see his children again, he might never finish all the fights he had waiting for him...

...He might never see her again...

"...Who are you taking with you?" He asked soloumnly. Everything hinged on Maximos' answer...

1210Maximos

Maximos looked in Tomorrow's concerned face and saw that expression that only members of the fairer sex can make a man wear. He shook his head side to side slowly and then met Tomorrow's gaze squarely. It didnt take very much for the Shadow to put things together, and then to realize he could not help the situation.

"She is Nocturne's Priestess. His hand and love and vessel if he chooses. And she's accepted this willingly. She loves him more than loves even me, and she's told me this personally." Maximos half smiled. It was a fact that part of him was proud of, and part of him was sad over. But her decision was hers and he could not change it. Literally. "She would go even if I tried to stop her, even if she had to remove me from her path first."

That idea made Max chuckle a bit, and then as the laughter faded he added. "The rest, save perhaps for Lucind are people I dont believe you've met. But each knows exactly what they agreed too."

And then he waited the ball, or bomb as the case may be, back in Tomorrow's court.

1211Tomorrow

John sat up and rested his head in his hand as maximos spoke.his jaw tightened as Max told him about Ravens level of devotion to Nocturne, his face, serious before, now dour in expression.

When Max was finished John pushed himself to his feet, looking down ast his brother. "Then let me go with you." He said firmly but uncertainly - he felt he needed to justify himself. "I...I don't want to lose either of you. Especially Raven...and you." He smiled weakly, raising his hand in a half shrug before letting it flop to his side. "You're...you're the only ones who matter now."

Amber didn't want him. His children didn't want him. He was alone, and frightened by the fact. It suddenly occured to him that he was being a hypocrite again, a coward again - how dare he just uproot again and vanish once more to them? All because he didn't want the woman he was besotted with and his little, scary brother to go fight a big, bad monster without him.

But dammit...he wanted to go. totally selfish reasons, not very heroic...but then, he'd always wanted to be a hero. Maybe now he'd get the chance to prove it.

1212Maximos

A younger Maximos might have laughed. An even younger Maximos would have jumped at the opportunity and picked up a sword and some armor and ran off for adventure. Somewhere between both of these was the Maximos of today. A man who just smiled a simple smile and let his head loll to the side so that Tomorrow was a horizontal tower of a man, filling his vision. Maximos smiled, a soft little smile, just barely a curl on his lips and then meeting the other man's eyes he very simply spoke.

"You have a life here....friends, family." Max said, he did not impersonate the other man's pitch or voice, but he did mimic the way it was said. Not mockingly, just to drive home the point that these words should sound familiar. "Life is good here. It has its ups and downs, of course...why throw it away for a world that doesnt want you?"

And then came a small laugh, again lacking any sort of insult. Max was surprised, again, how many people were willing to pack up and leave a world behind just for him. And he always thought himself a humble shadow. With his head still askew Max spoke again. "You understand what I've said, dont you? I mean to cause absolutely no good, for their own good. I am bringing darkness to Aria, to end their utopia. Blood will be spilled. People will die. Tragedies and travesties. There may even be war."

He paused, as if to make absolutely sure that the words had time to carry their full weight. When he spoke again, his voice had no malice and no doubt to it. It was not as if Maximos asked the next question to raise a doubt, he asked it flatly and honestly so as to abolish any and see where his friend truly stood. "Are you that kind of man, John?"

1213Tomorrow

John shook his head, placing his hand on his hip as he looked down to Max. "Do you even have to ask?" He asked his brother. "I dont belong in this world anymore then you do, Max! I belong....five hundred yearsa ago, with a sword and a shield and nothing but battlefield under my boots. I miss..." He paused for a moment, his voice growing dark a little. "...I miss the feeling of crushing bone. I miss watching my enemies tremble, i miss feeling...powerful. I miss belonging."

He shook his head and turned as if to walk away, before turning to thrust his finger to Max.

"What friends, Max?" John asked, pain in his voice. "You and Raven are the only ones I've met that I even remotely remember. Nedy is living her life, Juuni is off god-knows where. My wife has left me, my children dont want to know me - I have nowhere else to go but with you, and if Raven is going, then gods dammit, I'm definately going! You're my family now!"

He lowered his hand slowly, his jaw tight. "...I dont care what you'd want me to do. I'm a warrior, a soldier. If you are my general, I will follow your order. I was born for war. Hell, when you took my damn arm, i thought i was the embodiment of war!"

He needed Max to understand. The small, slight figure that sat before him was almost all powerful in his mind - if Max wished it, he could turn all the shadows within the grass beneath their feet razor sharp, he could pull weapons out of darkness to strike John down, he could change into a monstrocity and swallow his soul - and John needed to make him understand that if Max and Raven went...he'd be alone again.

He'd be in the exact same position he'd put all his friends and family when he ran away.

And he couldn't face that. He was a selfish b*****d, and a hypocrite, and a coward, and so many other things...

But he would not allow that to happen. Not to him. Not with his brother and his lover. He would not stand for it!

1214Maximos

"Huh."

While one might have expected that Maximos was about to regale Tomorrow with pearls of wisdom, phrases, speeches and other dramatic interactions, Maximos seemed to have chosen a simpler path. He said only the one word, which was more of a sound than a proper word, and then while looking at John sidelong he began to stand.

His right hand pressed into the grass and soil, with a small grunt he rose and his legs unfolded beneath him, and then his hands took to the work of smacking dirt from his legs and when it was all said and done Maximos was once again looking Tomorrow in the eyes. There was a look of deep contemplation on his face, and yet a sort of looseness to his posture and finally he spoke.

"I thought that would be harder." He said, a grin cracking across his face. "A few weeks ago you seemed ready to denounce Raven and myself. Now, your all but completely ready to commit atrocities at my command."

Max chuckled slightly and shook his head. There was no mockery in his tone, and yet still most people would not follow mention of atrocities with any sort of laughter. "What changed John? Not that I'm complaining, of course. I know you had to know before even asking that with our history, wherever my sword goes you are welcome but...what changed?"

1215Tomorrow

John looked Max straight in the eye. There was fear in his blue eyes. He hadn't told this to anybody, not even Raven. The closet he got to telling her was when she was unconcious in his arms, whispering it to her in fear she woke up.

No escape. No fleeing. He had to do this here and now...and whether Max struck him down for it...well, it would be the right thing to do, really.

"I'm not a stranger to commiting atrocities, Max. Oh gods...i wish i was, but i'm not." John said soloumly. "I didn't tell you....I didn't tell you what i did after i killed all those people in the town..."

"I went mad when i awoke and found out. I ran away...again. I ran as hard and as fast as i could, and i made myself beleive that no human being could've done such a thing...no human being could be that destructive and not be a monster. So my mind snapped." Tears began to roll down his cheeks, but he kept staring at the man, his voice hard.

"I regressed. I tore the clothing from my body, i pulled off every shred of humanity i had left, and i went into the woods. For the first year, i dug for roots and hunted animals down, tearing their throats out with my teeth and drinking their blood. The next year, i evolved - made tools, clothing out of the animals i killed, made traps for them. I found fire, discovered my powers again...and then hikers started to find my lair."

"At first they didn't know the way, i was so deep into the woods...but then someone brought a ranger with them. He tried to shoot me. I put my fist through his chest. And then something clicked. Some part of my humanity came back, but it was the...bad parts. A part of me remembered you, with your sickle and your coldness...and it took it and it ran with it."

"I would hunt them when they came into my woods. I'd track them, set traps, lure them in....I'd watch one get caught then pounce on the other...I'd twist their arms off their bodies and watch the blood soak into the leaves..." He was sobbing now, his cold demeanour shattered as he sank to his knees, falling to his hand, unable to keep his body up. "I'd drink their blood and eat their flesh and ground their bones into meal and oh gods i'm sorry, i'm so damn sorry..."

He punched the ground weakly, the confessions sapping his strength better then any fight he'd ever been in. He flopped to the side gasping for breath, his damaged brain trying to cope with the sudden flood of adrenaline that was pouring through him, static sparking off his skin as he did, like an eletrical eel gasping on dry land.

And yet he wasn't done.

"A-and t-then y-you came..." He breathed in shuddering gasps, his eyes blank as he spoke. "Y-you just a-appeared o-one night at the c-campfire a-and looked a-at me and s-smiled that gruesome smile, l-like you l-liked what y-you saw...a-and i t-thought t-too myself, 'you're not real, nothing is real anymore, the world is s**t and i am its master' ,and yet you were there, always watching me..."

Somehow he managed to control himself, the static slowly dying as his blank stare looked out to the fluffy white clouds and the grass waving softly in the breeze. Dark crimson began to seep from his nose as he spoke, his brain unable to cope with the regression of memory. "I found myself talking to you...and you'd answer back. you'd taken the place of my conscience...scaring me back to reality. One day i was knawing on some meat, and i felt your claws on the back of my head, and i looked down and it was a leg...and i vomited everywhere. It was red and pink, and i begged you to kill me but you didnt, you told me to live with it, because escaping my horror through death wasn't punishment enough...i had to live with the facts forever, knowing i was a monster, because deep down a part of me enjoyed it, reveled in it, the part that makes the hairs on my neck rise when i crush a man's throat or smash his skull or break both his arms and listen to him scream..."

His eyes slowly slid shut, his entire body going limp. "Oh gods...I dont know what to do about it...i dont want to be that thing...but its a part of me...the part that laughs when fighting...the part that makes me want to fight, amplified to a billion...the part of me from a thousand years ago, when this thing happened all the time."

He slowly opened his eyes, the realisation suddenly hitting him in the head like a sledgehammer to the face. The migraine he was experiencing was literally blinding now...but suddenly it all became chillingly clear as another scar in his mangled brain was suddenly squashed through, a missing memory found. "Oh god...I'm such a monster..." He whispered.

1216Maximos

At first, Maximos was understanding. This was a horrible experience for any human being to have to go through. And then by the time Tomorrow started apologizing it became agonizingly clear that the bigger man had most likely forgotten who he was talking to, or in the shock of Max's own story, he had forgotten what Maximos said he was. But, the Shadow was patient. His smile no longer seemed appropriate and faded as such, giving Tomorrow a concerned although someone blank face to stare into.

Maximos never flinched, though anyone who expected too was a fool. Maximos understood everything he was told, he could relate to every piece of it...except the theme of self loathing through it all. A lion enjoys the hunt. A wolf does not lament the rabbit. A creature wanders into anothers territory and it is slain by the superior predator. This is not good or evil, this is nature. Simply because humanity is gifted with a sentience and mental accuity, it believes itself outside of this cycle. And then it is presented with predators as intelligent as itself and...this happens. And the creature, like Tomorrow, like Maximos himself, beats itself up for being what it is. What Tomorrow did in those woods was not sad, sorry, or pathetic. The man he was, right this instant, groveling and sobbing over it...that was.

Truth be told, Maximos was getting impatient with it. Maybe not the description of the actions themselves, so much as the way John kept apologizing. Like Max was some sort of upholder of the laws of man when he was so very much the opposite that the comparison was near insulting. But Max did all in his power to allow absolutely no change to the look on his face or his demeanor. And then it was done, and his friend was somewhat broken. And Maximos need something to do or say that was heartfelt, honest, and yet at the same time completely captured his real feelings about the story.

Maximos approached, slowly so as not to startle his brother with his visage. He put a hand on the other man's shoulder which might as well have been a child's by comparison. And then, from the bottom of his heart Maximos just barely whispered. "I'm sorry.[/color["

But no, that was not enough. He shook his head, his hand squeezed the large ball of muscle in one of those tangible moments of understanding and Maximos repeated, at a slightly higher pitch. "[color=darkred]I am so very very sorry."

He closed his eyes and shook his head side to side as if chasing away some bad memory, and then he looked at John squarely again, with mismatched eyes and he said. "...Human meat is disgusting raw and unseasoned. I swear no other creature on this planet pollutes its flavor so thoroughly. The first time I had it raw, I was sick for days."

Max's hand moved to his stomach is gross recognition, a distinct frown covered his face. But he shook it away, squeezing Tomm's shoulder again as he continued. "I will say this though, I'm glad after all our time together your subconcious was able to portray me so aptly. I would think I had been forgotten. Yet, I dont agree with the bits where I was portraying your more savage existence as punishment. I rather think it was freedom."

A quick pat on the shoulder and Max took a step back and to the nearest tree, placing his hand under a huge green leaf. "An animal wanders into anothers territory, it gets slain. And eaten. Thats the way of the wild. And you've always been somewhat wild havent you? You let your beast free for a bit. It may have acted extreme, but only because it had been repressed for so long. Like a spring held tight too long, which flies away when released."

Max pet the leaf, almost affectionately. "You cant contain nature John, or it will just die. You have to accept and live with it. Two arms, two legs, and a head do not a human make. You are who you are John. Would you, or anyone be so distraught if you had killed dozens of deer and forest creatures instead? Even if they could talk and claim they were superior? Because I believe if you had, they would not call it a massacre."

He laughed just a bit to himself. "I believe they would simply call it...a 'camping trip'. The fact is, humanity is simply not at the top of the food chain. And if I may be frank..."

Max took a small step away from the leaf and put another hand on his stomach. "...your story has made me absolutely famished. Can we continue this inside? Maybe proper cooked food will do us both some good."

Was Maximos blind to what Tomorrow felt? No. Was he ignorant, did he not understand? Of course he did. He was not blind to a single detail or its social rammifications. Maximos did not speak from ignorance, he spoke from completely understanding and acceptance. He did not believe that running amok and massacring humans en masse was the proper was to go about things, but hunting and gathering is infact simply surviving. Maximos like Tomorrow once lived his life in similar torment for so very long but, Maximos for one was never going back to that. He had learned the truth, and as far as he could see his friend here was no different. John just needed to see and accept the truth of himself. And Maximos for one was not going to judge him. For a mortal, for anything humane, what John did was terrible monstrous even...but for a monster?

1217Tomorrow

"Y-yes..." John said, pushing himself to his feet slowly, dusting himself off for a moment. "I...I think i just remembered what happened to me..."

"I remember running scared....trying to escape you, everything..." He said, lifting his hand to his head, feeling his scalp through his hair. "And...I tried to wipe my mind. Its a power I've used over the years...my mind goes crazy if i dont empty out the memories, i can't process them like most long-lifers..." His eyes were wide with the realisation, the acknowledgment. "And I tried to do it with only one arm...and something interuppted me halfway through..."

He laughed out loud. Perhaps the fact that Max had simply accepted his sadism, accepted him as a monster had finally lifted the demon that had been sitting on his shoulders...because now he was a monster, in the company of monsters, he was no longer alone - indeed, he was accepted with open arms.

"I...I remmeber further..." He said, liftting his hand to his nose, his migraine beginning to lessen as his brain simply healed over the damage he'd just done to itself, the only organ capable of superfast healing in his entire body performing its task brilliantly. "I've got memories back from centuries ago...things I did before all this was even here...before technology, when magic was pure..." The words tumbled out of him, the pressure within him releasing quickly. "You're absolutely right Max....human beings are just cattle to us...i've killed scores of them for nothing more then a man's word and a warm bed...." He laughed a little, looking to his brother. "By Odin himself...you must know how good this feels, to know what I am isn't something alien but...but natural..."

He sucked in a deep breath, letting the air fill his lungs. The world seemed to rush into focus, his senses seeming sharper, and all of a sudden he realised that he was famished.

"Lead the way, Max..." He said, opening his eyes and looking down at his hand, flexing the hand, watching the static flow over his palm and down his fingers - but now it was more controlled, less haphazard, as if it was just a part of him instead of something he was trying to rein in, the little flecks of power rushing as a part of his skin intead of over it. "...i could eat just about anything."

1218Maximos

Maximos was quiet and smiling, listening to Tomorrow's realizations dawn on, and spread across his awakening mind. Perhaps he would introduce him to the Shadowfather, perhaps he would take a liking to him perhaps, despite how impossible it seemed Tomorrow understood. Max walked the few steps away from Tomorrow backwards so as to show his attention while still making his way to the windmill door. Finally at the door, he turned, grabbed the handle...and stopped.

""You're absolutely right Max....human beings are just cattle to us."

Maximos' back was to Tomorrow now, but his face turned to a grimmace. His lips tight and was completely silent until Tomorrow finished speaking and then he immediately replied.

"No." Maximos said, his voice an definite edge to it. As he spoke he turned back around to face the larger man. "Humanity is not simply cattle. Every human born is unique to kill or lose even a one of them is a travesty in and of itself. Though they may be of simple flesh and of blood, and consumable upon necessity. It is only upon necessity. Humanity may be beneath us on the food chain, or even at times when properly trained or armed, equal to us, but that does not make them cattle."

Max shook his head side to side, his tone pedagogial, as if teaching a lesson rather than being angry. "Our superior nature gives us responsibility, in the same way man has responsibility over the lesser creatures. Tend the herd. Safeguard the flock. Sometimes, even, terrify or antagonize them into action and growth. Or if ones heart is inclined and capable, ignore them completely. But the moment we consider them beneath us is the moment we lose ourselves."

By now, Maximos had reached Tomorrow. He stood in front of the man, a small figure before a giant. He placed a hand on his chest and held one up tentatively. "Monsters we may be John, but we are not animals. Remember this..."

Max reached to lay his hand on the other man's chest, in the same way he had laid his hand on his own. Heart. Warm cold or otherwise they had them, a differentiating trait from beasts of the field. "...or we are lost to the beast in us all. Do you understand?"

1219Tomorrow

Obviously Maximos was more knowledgeable of the beast within him, or maybe his Arian nature allowed him better control of it. John, having just come to understand and grasp himself as a full being - man and monster - might need time to come to grips with it.

His breaths were short gasps, his eyes wide as he looked down at the blood on his hand, lifting it to his nose once more, even though the bleeding had slowed to almost nothing. He looked like someone had just pumped him full of adrenaline, the revelations freeing him of his guilt - but Maximos' words were confusing, as well as contradictory. Maximos admitted to partaking in human flesh, even remarking that the memory of it made him hungry. Yet he then turns to say that humans are not cattle, not foodstuffs to people who are obviously superior to them.

Perhaps this was John's old hubris coming out. The days of acting as a caveman and eating your opponant for strength and wisdom were gone - now science has proven that this is impossible except as a sustinance value, and any magical gains are only done with specific incantations or rituals - something John had little time or patience for.

Not only that, but Maximos' words rang true - John marvelled at the sight of a lion chasing his prey, or a bird flying in the breeze. It didn't stop him from killing the lion if it attacked, or killing the bird for food - but if he was full and happy, and in no immediate danger, there was no need to slaughter such beauty. Human beings also carried this quality - some were beautiful, others not so, but it did not mean that John should disregard them completely, or treat them like insects to be crushed underfoot and unseen.

Responsibility to lesser creatures. Nature in action. The great harmony of life.

He nodded to Maximos, looking down at the hand on his chest, the feeling of his heart pounding away beneath the thick muscle clear and true. "Aye...you are right, as always..." He said, taking in a deep breath to calm himself, closing his eyes to clear his torrential mind.

He'd lost himself to the beast. It had revealed his true nature to him. And now he must learn from that nature, amalgamate the beast with the man to create something better.

He nodded again, his eyes clear when he opened them. "...Yes. I understand completely." He reaffirmed, before motioning for Maximos to open the windmill door. "After you..."

1220Maximos

The rush of freedom was always new, and powerful, and easily intoxicating. To Maximos' experience it was very much like coming down from a high, and he showed not even the slightest sign of impatience as Tomorrow called himself. The Aesir was, to say the least, repressed. In mind, in soul, in anger, and in power. And Maximos could testify over most to Tomorrow's power, and bloodlust in the heat of battle. If all that was contained was released at once...well it was an unpleasant thought.

At Tomorrow's affirmation, Max nodded, smiled, and then removed his hand from the other man and turned back to the door. "Not always."

Max said, opening the wooden windmill door. Tomorrow might notice that while previously the innards of Shadow Island had always been a lightless black, now dim blue light fixtures were visible casting a faded sort of light. And as they progressed inside the stone spiral staircase, torches came into view. Each burned with sapphirish indigo flame that gave off absolutely no heat what so ever.

"For example, I was wrong about you. From our experience in that tavern, I was convinced you would be trying to 'purge' me from the planet by now." Max said, descending down deeper into the darkness, the Shadow skipped the grand tour and simply walked with the other man. Tomorrow was lead through the ornate and classically decorated main entry hall, which was, on closer inspection again, a four way junction. A path lead in each of the four cardinal directions, except that directly ahead of them instead of a long hall was a stairwell leading up and then dividing into two and directions off onto an upper floor, Max lead them down the east wing. Like all things, these halls and floors were decorated. And yet, at no time did it seem Maximos was attempting to make his home into a palace. There was nothing to extravagant or excessive, instead there was just enough to portray a sense of age, class, and with the placement of a few proper statutes or paintings, a sense of history.

Another difference the Aesir might notice here in the manor, was the presence of others. Where as for year Maximos had been alone save for Walter, now a few figures walked the halls. They looked, at a distance like the outline of a person against the darkness, and then the closer they got it was revealed that...they were infact the outline of a person. Like a silhouette or a Shadow made to stand and walk. Upon their faces were simple grey masks which resembled the face of a skull, and two glowing violent eyes like burning beacons in their sockets. These creatures walked to and fro, they dusted walls, they adjusted paintings, and cleaned tables and chairs. Maximos didnt seem to address any of them with names or formality, leading one to believe they were perhaps not truly people at all.

After minutes, Maximos lead the two of them through set of double doors and to what was nearly a mountain of food. There was a twenty foot long and six food wide table in the center of a rather simple room with blacked out windows, and this table had nearly zero free space except for the room around both plates and placings. There was food of dozens of styles, types, and tastes. Nothing as macabre as human flesh or monstrous meals with organs or eyeballs floating within, but, if you could infact it was eaten for lunch somewhere, it was represented here.

Maximos smiled and waved to the aged man sitting beside his seat, still wearing the same monocle, black vest, black slacks, and dress shirt as always. Walter bowed to Maximos and then turned and properly bowed to Tomorrow.

"Have a seat Tomorrow, feast, please dont hold back on my account theres plenty more." Max said and gestured to the place setting across from him, funny enough equipped with utensils large enough to look like garden tools and clearly size for Tomm. "And afterwards we have alot of work ahead of us, if you plan to come with me and help me fight you'll effectively be making enemies of a planets worth of well...myselfs."

Max grinned a sort of twisted grin that made his teeth sheen in the dim blue light. "...And you and I both know how things have gone in your attempts to defeat a single me."

1221Tomorrow

John watched with a breath caught in his throat as Maximos opened the door. For some reason, he thought there would be nothing but darkness behind it - but there wasn't, a errie blue light illuminating the stone walls. Whilst Maximos had been the source of his Nyctophobia, to the point where he rarely slept without a light source on or nearby, Raven had eased his mental state somewhat as of late....

Maximos Wrote:

"For example, I was wrong about you. From our experience in that tavern, I was convinced you would be trying to 'purge' me from the planet by now."

"I wont lie to you...i considered it for a long time." John said as they walked through the halls, looking about him as he dranik in the majesty and wondering just why Maxi needed such a grand place to live if it was just him and Walter... "I didn't follow through with it because one, at the time my powers were...haywire, so to speak....and two, because when i saw you at the tavern, even after my meltdown and calling you a monster, i still felt...feleings for you. Feelings that i thought were dead and buried, but were still there, just waiting for the scab to be picked off" He grit his jaw a little, scratching the back of his neck. "Truth be told, i dont know how to kill you...but if Raven hadn't been there, i probably would've tried."

His voice grew quite soloumn. "...And then i probably would've lost my life, but not before kiling a lot of people."

Thankfully he had his powers under control now, even if he hadn't recovered them all yet. His control over electrical equipment was a little hazy still - he had more of a chance to blow something up or suck its energy out then controlling it, but he tried occasionally to practise handling small machines with little charge to get used to their feel again.

He walked past the Shadows wordlessly, increasing his pace by a stride or two to walk closer to Max. He had the feeling they were akin to familiars that mages kept with them...although if Maximos was able to conjur and control these many at one time whilst holding a conversatrion with John, then John had no idea hoiw powerful his brother had become...

Then they entered the dining hall, and John's eyebrows rose in awe. "Wow, thats a lot of grits..." He said, grinning as he placed his hand on his hips. "I dont think that even I could eat all that Max...i hope you have some other place it can go to..."

Maximos Wrote:

"Have a seat Tomorrow, feast, please dont hold back on my account theres plenty more." Max said and gestured to the place setting across from him, funny enough equipped with utensils large enough to look like garden tools and clearly size for Tomm. "And afterwards we have alot of work ahead of us, if you plan to come with me and help me fight you'll effectively be making enemies of a planets worth of well...myselfs."

Max grinned a sort of twisted grin that made his teeth sheen in the dim blue light. "...And you and I both know how things have gone in your attempts to defeat a single me."

John sat at his placement, nodding to Walter with a smile - who the hell was the old guy, his damaged brain asked - and shifted in his seat begrudgingly. "Well...we both know its not from lack of trying..." He grumbled as he reached out to grab a hunk of meat, the flesh juciy and steaming still, to place it on his plate. He only had the one hand, so he was going to eat with it, not really caring if Max or Walter found him rude or uncouth as he began to pile salad stuff and potatoes onto the plate.

His plate full, he sat back in his chair, lookng at the plate, before grabbing a tomato, turning it over and over in his hand. "...Given the right circumstances, the right setting, I'm sure i could beat you...but i couldn't garuntee i'd live to celebrate it. Its something thats troubled me for a long, long time, and its somethign i still want to recitfy one day."

He tossed the tomato into his mouth, chewing on it before swallowing. "Maybe after we eat we could spar for a bit - then we can talk about your plans."

He didn't seem that scared of facing an entire planet of Maximoses...Maximi...Arians. He figured it was the 'team ninja' scenario - one single ninja by himself was quite deadly. A team of them devolve into simple street-thuggery in pyjamas.

The principle could be applied to Maximos' home planet, and it made John a little easier in the mind to think of it like that, so he did.

1222Maximos

Maximos laughed, and yet there was something wholly fake about it. It was a tragic sort of thing, a few chuckles and then a sigh when the desire to keep up the charade wore off.

"I'm not hard to kill." Said Maximos, stirring the contents of his plate while looking over it at Tomorrow. No one in attendance said a word or seemed to take notice of the Aesir's eating habits. "Lop off my head, bleed me out, crush my organs, you've people before yes? Shadows complicate things but I'm flesh and blood, just like you."

And it was then that the realization dawned on Maximos. Somewhere between the steak and what appears to be potato, and beside the watery red substance that may or may not have been ketchup, Maximos understood. Tomorrow was never going to let this go. It was like their friendship was a thin rope bridge spread over the abyssal cavern that was their differences. And while Maximos was content to let these things go, but Tomorrow had spent too much time building himself and his fears, and his doubts, and his hatred and troubles on this too let it go. It was no longer about power, strength, sport or growth. It was something deeper and more personal now that...Maximos sighed.

A spar?

The Shadow put his fork down and looked across the table at John with a tired sort of look on his face and very simply, very flatly said. "No."

He shook his head side to side and said. "No, I dont think so Johnathan."

"I've seen where our spars lead, to blood loss and carnage. Just a few moments ago I saw you in tears. I could see and practically smell the fear on you, the abject terror. Your subconscious has painted me as a monstrous antagonistic creature. Why, I bet if I stirred the shadows in this room properly and took on something other than this smile you would be on the verge of a panic attack."

Maximos words grew more poignant but his tone shrunk. Lesser. Quieter. Simpler. Where as an angry man might gain more energy in his speech, Maximos' speech was becoming less and less alive, until it was barely above a whisper and yet fully audible in the morbidly silent room. As if the emotion was just draining out of his voice leaving him cold. "I've hurt you. I've maimed you. I've scarred your mind into something irreparable by my mere existence. I never wanted this for you."

Maximos' voice was cold but his hand shaking with a steak knife in his grip. "Your supposed to be my friend. Did you ever think that maybe, I'm sick and fleebing tired of hurting you over your Noct damned insecurity!"

And with a bang, Maximos flipped the knife and embedded it up to the hilt into the wooden table. All at once the anger seemed to wash away leaving nothing. Silent, he leaned back in his chair, and was enveloped by natural shadow cast by the dim lights, all but his hands, interlaced was hidden. And then came a softly spoken. "...I'm sorry."

1223Tomorrow

John watched and listened impassively, knawing on the hunk of meat in his hand as Maximos made his impassioned speech before finally slamming the knife into the table and sat back, sulking in the shadows.

"...Guess what Max..." John said quietly, placing his hunk of meat down to rest his head on his fist, his elbow holding his arm and head up. "This is who i am. This is what i do. You are the sole being on the planet i feel anomosity towards, and the only reason i do, is because you took my damn arm. Now, we can cry about it, and whinge about how different we are and how much we're messed up because we're monsters or whatever, but at the end of the day, the only thing i care about is being your friend and brother - otherwise i would've attacked on the cliff all those weeks ago, like an animal."

He let out a long sigh. "Call it selfish, call it insecuirty...call it whatever you want. But....I hold you in such high regard, and it kills me to think that we are not equals. If I am not equal with my own brother, then what am I?" He looked down at the meat before him. "I need to hold your life in my hands. Just once. Just to know what it feels like, to have seen what you can do and know what you can do and yet still be victorious..." He shook his head, looking back to Maximos. "But that doesnt mean i hate you. I did, for a while, but now i'm back i find myself unable to. Because you are my brother. And I cannot hate my brother. I love him too much."

His smile was warm yet distant as he reached into his pocket and produced a pearl, the luster slightly faded, the size of a large marble, or maybe an eyeball. "Remember this?" He asked as he rolled it down the table to the man seated in darkness.

1224Maximos

Max's face went blank. He stared at Tomorrow as he spoke and then for a good minute after, before looking down at the large pearl. And then his face split in a smile, and he jerked the knife from the dark wood table.

"Some things never change do they?" He laughed a bit. "When your angry, I'm just calm enough to make you look foolish. When I choose to express, your impassive enough to make my momentary break in character appear like a massive flaw."

He shook his head and handed the knife off to the empty air, the darkness pooled and coalesced into a hand, and then quickly into a shadowy silhouette which carried the tool away just as another delivered one into Maximos' waiting hand.

"We're at war, even in conversation. I bet if we continued to eat this meal together we would start quietly battling over who could eat more, or fastest." He shook his head, chuckled. "I suppose we're destined to do this forever. We do this because we do tihs. But dont be stupid. I've taken your arm several times, dont pretend this time is special just because you chose not to get it regrown like the rest of the population. Alright John, I'll bite, whats this?"

Max reached, flicked his fingers and let a pool of black roll the large pearl into his waiting palm. "Was this from the gigantic lagoon monster we fought?"

1225Tomorrow

John slammed his meat down on his plate, looking to Maxmos with rage and hurt in his eyes. "What did you just say?" He asked, his voice pained, his anger barely contained. "Did you just call me stupid?"

His fist suddenly slammed into his plate, shattering it completely and obliterating the food atop it. "Did you just threaten me? After i just finished explaining to you that I wish you no harm?"

Obviously Maximos had misunderstood the notion of 'holding ones life in ones hands' - John had thought that after telling him that then reassuring him that he loved him, that he held him in high regard, that he wished to be equal to him, that the last thing on John's mind was to kill him.

"Damn you Max, i asked to spar, not to fight to the death! Do you honestly think i want to kill you?! After i told you i've put that behind me?!"

His hand was shaking as he looked down at the shattered plate. He'd come into this place, a place that took a lot of courage to face with its strangeness and its inky black darkness surrounding him, threatening to swallow him....and he had received insults and threats from the man he called brother, the last man he expected them from.

The only reason he didn't lash out was because he was not certain he would survive the encounter. Plus he was trying very, very hard to be civil...

He drew in a deep breath, his voice measured as he spoke, lifting his hand to rub the bridge of his nose. "...That pearl is the last time I remember that we were together before all this rivalry began. I think it signifies a simpler time, when you were innocent enough to be fooled into trading it for a seashell..."

It had been many, many, many years ago. Maximos, John and Juunikyuu had all gone to the beach. John had stayed with Juuni whilst Maximos went pearl diving. John had never seen Maxi's face light up when he saw the seashell John presented him with for the pearl, the incandecent rainbow colors of the center of the small shell seeming like magic to the shadow creature.

Such simple times. John missed them even more now he couldn't remember them all.

1226Maximos

This was the part where true to Maximos previous statement the Shadow was meant to remain calm and make John look foolish by doing so. Instead, Maximos looked thoroughly confused. He shook his head and then let it fall a bit to the side cocked at the Aesir, and somewhat lost.

"What did you just say?" Max was silent, seeing as how he just said it, he wanted to see what part John mistook.

"Did you just call me stupid?" Well. He had, and he replied as such. "Yes, if you think our rivalry is based on just your arm."

And then food was everywhere. Shadows moved on their own with no motion from Max. Black silhouettes collected pieces still moving in the air and gathered shards of broken porcelain. They cleaned splatters in the dark and moved in silence, and by the end of John's next sentence a new plate was being slid in front of him. "Did you just threaten me? After i just finished explaining to you that I wish you no harm?"

Counter to his normal character, Maximos immediately interjected. He simply could not let that misunderstanding slide. "No. I said we seem destined to be at odds. Exactly like this. We have no peace. Even dinner and a talk becomes a heated dare I say, violent argument. I've impaled my table, you've smashed a plate."

And the Shadow gestured to the two of them and their current argument. Max looked at the pearl in his hand, he rolled it around so that dim blue lights could let its colors shine in a muted sort of way. He looked at John, then back at the pearl, and then placed the gem on the table and said, "I'm confused John. What are you trying to say?"

1227Tomorrow

"I'm trying to say that it wasn't always like this!" John roared, slamming his fist into the table again, making the plates and silverware clatter. "I'm trying to say..."

He composed himself, closing his eyes and taking a deep, slow breath.

"...I'm trying to say that, once upon a time, we weren't like this. And i want to go back to those times. But I cant just let you go..." He shook his head and looked down at his new plate, the blue light gleaming off it gently. "Odin help me, but i cant."

He lifted his hand to tug at the empty sleeve. "This...is a war wound. I accept it. Our rivalry is deeper then this, and we both know that. We seem to be destined to be at odds...but we dont need to be. To understand it is to control it. To understand it is to find the peace between us."

He looked over to the man seated at the end of the table. "I have proof of it. Right there, before you. It is one of the clearest memories i have left of a time when we weren't at each other's throats."

He shook his head again. "...When I wasn't at your throat..."

1228Maximos

Maximos listened. And while listening was something he tried his best to do when other people were speaking, in this particular case, Maximos really listened. He tried to hear Tomorrow's words, and not hear what he expected the other man to say or do after years of experience with him. Maximos listened, and did not speak. He did react save for the attentive look in his eyes. And when the other man was done, Maximos nodded.

He broke eye contact looking at either side of the room, and then leaned forward, his fingers interlaced, an even expression on his face. He had noted how Tomorrow focused the blame on himself at the very end, and applied that as he responded. "Alright then John, what do you suggest we do?"

1229Tomorrow

Maximos Wrote:

Maximos listened. And while listening was something he tried his best to do when other people were speaking, in this particular case, Maximos really listened. He tried to hear Tomorrow's words, and not hear what he expected the other man to say or do after years of experience with him. Maximos listened, and did not speak. He did react save for the attentive look in his eyes. And when the other man was done, Maximos nodded.

He broke eye contact looking at either side of the room, and then leaned forward, his fingers interlaced, an even expression on his face. He had noted how Tomorrow focused the blame on himself at the very end, and applied that as he responded. "Alright then John, what do you suggest we do?"

John sighed heavily. "...I must ease my...hubris...and you must understand that i wish you no harm."

He chuckled, shaking his head and scratching the back of his neck. "...I mean, in a final sense. I could never kill you, I'd never forgive myself, but i'm sure a fight or two wont go astray...as for our differences, even night and day work in unison in order to bring about a balance to the world...we may bicker and argue, but at least we're not hateful to one another....not, not all the time anyways..."

He shook his head again as his voice trailed off, lowering the hand to rest on the table, looking at all the damn food everywhere. He didn't want this animosity anymore, but it wasn't in his nature to just give up on a goal he wanted to acheive. He was confused....he wished Hono'o was here....she could ease his mind, she had a knack for it...

"....I dont know, Max. Why dont we just forget about it for now and talk abou something else?"

He just had a sudden, jarring thought that, if they were gods of this world, then they were going down the same path of Lunoc and Nocturne - brothers arguing which escelates into a bloody row. And he did not want that. Sure, he wanted to fight, but a friendly fight...if there ever is such a thing.

How typical of John, to compare himself to a god. His ego was astounding, and he was ashamed of it at that moment.

1230Maximos

It was only over these past few moments that Maximos realized with a certain painful shock how very little he actually listened to Tomorrow. Listening was something he prided himself on in recent times. When someone spoke, the Shadow fell as silent as his namesake and let them speak. But he had never done that with Tomorrow. At some point he had painted the Aesir in some deep corner of his mind as a barbarian. Some huge warrior overloaded with muscle and heavy arms swinging a large weapon across the battlefield with no sense of grace, skill, strategy or precision. He never bothered to really listen to the other man’s thoughts on anything because he imagined them rare to non-existent. In truth, now, Maximos saw his folly. That his generalization and preconception of his friend and foe in the end only showed his own ignorance. And for that, as Tomorrow spoke, as he toiled, as his emotions fluctuated like colors in a prism, Maximos said nothing. He just listened.

When John was done, Maximos gave a pause. He lift his interlaced fingers in front of his mouth, and waited. He did not bite the end off of the other man’s sentence but gave it a modicum of silence in order to be digested. And then, he tilted his head slightly to the side and very evenly he said, “No. ”

“I see you tearing at yourself John. It fills the soul with a sort of sickly black that even I cannot appreciate. You should stop. ” He lowered his hands then slid them apart as if smoothing out some invisible fabric on the table. “You were a god, John. And that does not make you special. ”

He lift both hands, palm up, fingers outstretched. “These hands have killed many gods. And the lofty opinion given to them is something that should only belong to the mundanes. ”

He rolled his fingers inward and then out like a pair of albino spiders in their death throws. “A god is a being who gives up free will, and normalcy in order to become the embodiment of a concept. Love. Luck. Power. Destruction. The being is given powers beyond that of a mortal in order to proliferate that concept. And they must use their powers for that, for the moment they stray beyond it…”

Max’s fists clenched into sudden tight balls. “…we strike. You were the embodiment of a god of destruction, war, and power. You fulfilled that role, but that did not give you hubris. I did. ”

Max opened his hands and laid them flat on the table looking a cross at John squarely. “When you could not defeat me, you put me on a pedestal. You put me above others. I was strong, undefeated, better. By being my rival you, at least in your own opinion, became better than others. When you could not beat me you had to become better than even that. Then…”

Max lift both hands, interlaced them, and pointed both index fingers across the table. “…your hubris came. Your divinity became something more than it should be, you went too far. You crossed a line, and it was my duty to take you down. My point being, that this very rivalry is the source of the hubris, the pride and the self deprecation you have based yourself around. And I will not just change the subject and pretend otherwise. What kind of friend would I be, to leave it and not help? ”

Max lowered both hands and shook his head. “No John. Your not a god anymore. And I’m not special. I never was. I could spend hours trying to tell you what I am. But that’s not your language John. Your Aesir. Your Tribal. ”

The Shadow stood, picking up a napkin and dotting both sides of his mouth before setting it down evenly. He gave a slight nod to Walter, and then stepped out from in front of his chair and said. “I will show you exactly who I am John, in the only language I know you will understand. And we will put this to rest, once and for all. I owe you at least that much. ”

Max slid his chair in, and without look toward the table began walking off to be swallowed by the black. “Eat to your fill and when your done Walter will show you to what will be our arena.”

1231Tomorrow

"...Max..." John said weakly, lifting his hand as if the small gesture would stop his brother...but the man was gone, swallowed by the shadows.

He lowered his hand, looking to the shadows he'd dissapeared to before he could bear to look at the darkness no longer, tearing his eyes away to look down at his empty plate. He suddenly had no appitite, and he pushed his plate away to put his head in his hand, heaving a heavy sigh.

He'd never been a god. It had been stupid to think that he was. For a long time, all those years ago, it had consumed him, that ego he had...and of course, Maximos was right. By considering him his rival, placing him at such lofty heights, John's own self regard had soared to ridiculous levels - how couldn't it, when he considered his equal the only man who he couldnt beat?

But then, there had been many he could not beat, even though he could not recall their names or faces - he had been soundly defeated in the past, by many people - so why was Maximos special?

He shook his head slowly. If Maximos had decided to fight him - and, of course, this was the only option John's mind had come to - it would not be to John's satisfaction. It would never be to John's satisfaction. So lofty was Maximos' perch in John's mind, that the sheer chance of defeat was impossible to him. And if he ever did beat him, there would always be that niggling feeling in his mind - did he stay his hand during a killing stroke? Did he slow himself to give me an advantage? Could he have used more of his magic or powers? Would pity stay his hand and give John an opening?

This was why John always failed against Maximos. In his own mind, Maximos had already won. That was his most powerful magic trick he had cast on John Tomorrow - the trick of omnipotence. Maximos was the man who could never fail.

And perhaps that was why they butted heads so often. Because John thought he could never fail, he would wonder why he didn't do much - after all, a perfect being should be able to solve many problems, what with being perfect and all. To John, to see Maximos in his castle in the sky...so easy, so relaxed, like he had not a worry in the world...

...He wished Maximos had troubled like John did. He wished that he could show frailty, even for a moment.

But then, he knew now why Maximos never did such things. Because to lose control...was to lose control.

He placed his head in his hand, rubbing his eyes as he heaved a heavy sigh. "Walter..." He said quietly, knowing the old man could hear him. "Tell me...how can we resolve this? How can we just...forget all this...scrub it from our minds and just be friends again..."

He sighed heavily again. He wished for Raven more then ever now, for her hands to touch his trouble brow and lift his worries away with her tender kiss. But cowardice was not in his nature, and as he stood, that wish only changed to a wish that she never find out about this - she would probably kill the both of them if she did.

He approached the old man, looking down to him. "You must know him better then anybody on this planet...how do i make him understand what i feel?"

1232Maximos

Walter nodded.

Because that was the place of all butler's, to nod and make sure you absolutely well that your concern or comment was heard and is being taken under consideration. And Walter was no different.

There were a few more nods before he made a wave of his hand and let the shadowy silhouettes begin the work of clearing Maximos' place setting. They moved with speed and in silence, and then Walter broke that silence with a soft voice just loud enjoy to be heard.

"I dont think that is really my place to say, Sir. The Master much prefers his...ambiguous ways." And while speaking, he picked up several empty plates in complete silence, stacking them as easily as Lego's and then passing them to a shadow silhouette to carry away.

"But I can say this," the old man said, cracking a small smirk as he looked up from his work to Tomorrow. "If you two are as similar now, as you have always been then it is very likely that the Master already understands."

Another row of plates vanished from Walter's hands and then off to the darkness. "Theres nothing to be gained here from trouncing you yet again, or even from being beaten."

With the empty plates cleared, Walter made his way calmly over to John. "I would say, the Master aims to step down from the proverbial pedestal. And he is likely just as worried about the result as you are."

En route, Walter scooped up a pitcher, and a large serving spoon so that just as he arrived beside Tomorrow and finished his sentence he could with practiced poise and politeness say, "Anything else for you sir? We have a full compliment of dessert courses if you would like."

1233Tomorrow

John nodded slowly at the old man's sage advice. Of course. What else would be gained from another battle? If John won, it would seem a hollow victory. If Maximos won, it would be like it had always been.

Although John frurrowed his brow in concern at Walter's last words - step down from the proverbial pedestal? What did that mean? Would he let John hurt him? Of course not, ridiculous - besides, John would never maliciously hurt his brother, and Maxi must know that.

The giant Aesir sighed and smiled a sad grin down to Walter, hiding his discomfort at his current situation behind a shaky resolve. He reached out to grasp Walter's shoulder, patting it gently. "No thank you, Walter. I think you'd best show me to Maximos now. But...I feel the need to tell you that...you've always been the conssumate gentleman. And I am as honored to talk to a man of such dignity as I am to talk to Maxi himself. You're a dying breed old man - I am happy to know that there are still some like you out there."

Gone were the days of the consummate gentleman. Now you were considered a gentleman if you opened a door for a lady, or pulled her chair out for her - Walter always seemed like the type of man who would go that extra step to make sure you were perfectly at ease with your surroundings, no matter the time or place.

He patted the old man's shoulder again, before gesturing for him to lead him with a short wave of his hand, his smile becoming a little sheepish at the end. "Uh...sorry for making a mess too. Now, uh, lead on, good man - lets go see what your master has in store for me."

Although Walter's words begged more questions then they answered, John felt the heaviness in his heart lifting - no matter what happened this day, it will be a result - and even a step backwards is still progress made.

1234Maximos

Walter smiled, a sort of peaceful smile. He had the sort of old man's face which seemed as if it'd weathered the world and come out smiling. He simply made it all seem like it was okay, or going to be okay. It was exactly that sort of smile he shared with Tomorrow. And it was in a tone of voice befitting that face that he said, "Thank you Sir. Your words are too kind."

And then, Walter took a step back. He smiled and gestured toward the dining room door. "Not a worry about the mess sir, Shadow Manor is built to last."

If Tomorrow was willing to follow then, Walter would begin leading. The dining room door lead to an ornate hallway, the same kind that he had taken to get here to the dining room itself. Every hall in Shadow Manor was very much the same. Different paintings, but hung in the same areas, lamps in the same places and angles. It was a defense mechanism, the same as so many leaked and linked through the entire house, subtle and unassuming. You were meant to get lost here, and be forgotten, that was rather clear.

The only marked change was that spotting every few feet in every hall were small tables with various sculptures, plants, beside which was always a skull. And while they never moved, the skulls seemed to always be facing the person entering the hallway. Their empty eyes faced John at every turn ad with every glance without ever directly moving, but never seemed to really notice Walter or focus on him.

The walk seemed to be going somewhere and everywhere and nowhere at once. And it was a few minutes in that Walter turned to Tomorrow and said. "I know what the Master has planned. And you shouldnt worry. Dont shy away from it, but try and listen without judging. I can tell you it means a great deal that he should share this with you. Ah, here we."

Walter stopped outside of a pair of double doors. He stopped, reaching out both handles and opening them to what was effectively a wall of black. Darkness as was most common in this house. Formally, and gracefully, the stately butler bowed and said. "Please, enter. Try not to be alarmed."

Understandably, Tomorrow would likely be someone unsettled by the presence of so very much Shadow, and having to walk into a void. But once he actually passed the veil...nothing changed. Tomorrow was pooled in blackness. No light, or sound.

And then from the creeping edges of the shadows came voices. Not monstrous or ghastly voices, but chatter that seemed to echo through a large space. Light came gently, and yet it blanketed over everything. Like a gigantic bright eye opening in the sky, the moon came into view, easily taking up a quarter of sky with its massive girth.

Tomorrow was standing it what seemed like a enormous church, with a wide open ceiling and rows and rows of pews running back to it in hundreds on hundreds of people. And the pews were indeed filled. Pale silver light cast itself through stain glass windows which stood mounted on high gothic walls of this archaic structure. The seating formed a large three hundred foot ring with Tomorrow at its center, the floor was made of some sort of white marble with a single symbol carved, filled with black and the glossed over. It was an empty skull, ornate and detailed with a jet black long sword pierced through its crown and out of the bottom of its jaw.

"Bring forth the armaments!" Called forth a booming voice from behind the Aesir. There, he would find a massive throne, easily ten to twelve feet high with a short set of stairs descending down to the circled floor. On the throne sat a man in jet black full plate armor. His helmet was open, but his face was missing. Black bled from the joints and openings in the armor like thick pitch smoke, and as the man spoke, the people fell absolutely silent.

Immediately figures were moving at the outskirts of the ring. They placed down tables filled with weaponry and armor. Long sword, short swords, axes, and worse. All black as obsidian, and yet all as potent as finest steel. And once the tables were set, the figures vanished. Tomorrow was left alone in this circle, at which point he might notice a certain detail. He had two arms, both normal in appearance and feel. And yet something about the replica limb might feel distant, even phantom.

The large armored figured stood, metal plates clanging loudly in the silent room. He drew a long and ornate black steel blade from his side, engravings and symbols drawn into its length shimmered in the silver lighting. He pointed it directly forward at Tomorrow and he said, "The trial is your life. An unbreakable bond between a shadowborne, and the Shadowfather. Your deeds and words here will mark your worth for the rest of your days. This is your oath, your blood, and your power for Him. Even in death shall its meaning never fade."

The man spoke with an accent, something not standard common, and thick. Rich royal purple light poured from where his eyes should be. His pause gave great weight to his words and then with an air of finality he said. "[b]Are you prepared to begin, shadow-marked?[/color]"

1235Tomorrow

John began to follow Walter, walking past where Maximos had sat - and spying something of his that Maxi had left. His pearl. Almost without breaking stride, John scooped it up and put it back in his pocket, patting it gently as he did - he needed to make sure this stayed safe.

He had plans for it...

John looked around as they walked through the manor, the decor a little....unsettling to him. It wasn't just the incumbent darkness that pervaded the entire manor - the lighting of the place just managed to keep John from checking his shoulder uncontrollably, his phobia only just kept in check - but it was the things that made no sense. Like the skulls that seemed to be looking at him every time they entered a room. That was just creepy. Was Max trying to unsettle him? Also, everything seemed to be the same, there was no individuality to any of the rooms or corridors - was that intentional?

Maximos Wrote:

"I know what the Master has planned. And you shouldnt worry. Dont shy away from it, but try and listen without judging. I can tell you it means a great deal that he should share this with you. Ah, here we are."

John grunted at that. Maxi had asked him time and time again to listen without judging. Which, of course, was impossible when it came to Maximos - John was very judgemental when it came to Maxi. However, due to the last four years, he had no leg to stand on to judge others. Plus, if Walter was correct, this mystery thing Maxi was about to show - or do - was close to his heart, or at least meant a lot to him.

John didn't know what to make of it. He was utterly confused.

And when Walter opened the door to reveal utter blackness, John took a tentative step back, his eyes wide as he looked the door up and down before looking away from it, looking over to a small corner table next to the door. "Whu..." Was all he got out, before Walter spoke up.

Maximos Wrote:

"Please, enter. Try not to be alarmed."

Odin's beard, easy for you to say... John thought to himself, closing his eyes and taking a deep breath...before stepping forward into the inky black tentatively. Opening his eyes, he saw nothing but void, his heart beginning to pound as he turned -

To see Walter shutting the door, the last rim of light jutting from the doorjam before cutting out completely.

Tomorrow's eyes were wide and his chest began to rise and fall, static flaring slightly from his chest as he tried to look around - but nothing but darkness, inky black. He turned his head, beginning to hyperventilate, but sitll, nothing...then the sounds of voices, speaking normally, but he was certain it was the start of his mind snapping once more, and as he span and yelled out, static flashed over his body, sparking and jittering, but no comfort was brought by the tiny light...

...Then light began to spill around him, like a fade in from a movie, and John's body began to relax as he blinked his eyes hard, rubbing them with his hands to make sure he was...

Hands?!

He looked down at his left arm, exactly the same as he remembered it, if not feeling a little....weird. He recognised every scar, every muscle, every blemish, and when he flexed his fingers and tightened up the bicep, it felt strong and powerful - his arm...but not. Something he couldn't quite put his finger on, even as he touched the arm with his other hand, feeling the warm flesh and even checking the pulse - steady as a locamotive, just like usual.

He looked up to see he was standing in some kind of archaic church, the pews all organised to face him, and containing bodies, though he did not recognise their faces. This was where the aimless chatter was coming from, and before he could speak a loud voice boomed behind him.

Maximos Wrote:

"Bring forth the armaments!"

John whirled at the voice, spinning to see a normal sized man seated upon a throne - but he was no ordinary man, his body covered in armour but his skin nowhere to be seen, black smoke seeming to seep continuously from every join in his armour. The Aesir had never seen anything like it before, but it reminded John of how Maximos had been when they had first met - nothing but shadow trapped within a shell, liable to leak forth if penetrated too often.

His fists balled and his feet spread, John watched uncertainly as shapes moved, bringing forth all manner of weapon and armour, causing his eyes to narrow - what was about to transpire here? Where had Maximos teleported him to?

When the armoured man stood, John whirled back around to face him, hissing his breath out through his teeth as the man pointed his blade toward him and spoke. The man's accent was forgien to John, but held a distinct sense of aplomb - obviously a person of royal heritage.

Maximos Wrote:

"The trial is your life. An unbreakable bond between a shadowborne, and the Shadowfather. Your deeds and words here will mark your worth for the rest of your days. This is your oath, your blood, and your power for Him. Even in death shall its meaning never fade."

"Are you prepared to begin, shadow-marked?"

Tomorrow held his left hand up hurriedly. "Wait!"

His eyes were drawn to the hand for a moment, waiting to see if he had the dark knight's attention before lowering it. "...Before we begin this...trial, please tell me....are you Nocturne, the Shadow-God himself? Because if you are..." He drew in a short breath, steeling himself as he closed his eyes, summoning up the courage....before opening them, static flaring only once before his permafrost eyes locked upon the creature's purple haze.

"I would have words with thee."

1236Maximos

Silence loomed. As if Tomorrow's words carried some sort of smothering weight and no other sound could pierce the veil save for an answer to his question. The armored figure, dark and unearthly, did not respond. It stood with its sword aimed directly at the center of the tall Aesir's chest. The only proof that it was not some sort of shadowy statue was the slow heaving of the obsidian carapace it wore over its breast. And then, suddenly it stopped.

And then from behind the tall man came a small and honest voice. It carried none of the intensity and weight of the moment, but a sort of grim sort of strength born of a macabre and outlook on life and a fearless born not of bravery, but experience.

"That is not the Shadowfather. " Said that voice, bearing the same sort of foreign lean to its accent as the large armored figure. Johnathan would of course know the voice, if anything he said at the dinner table and in the garden was true, then it had most quite literally haunted his dreams. “We of his blood are unable to craft his likeness out of the shadows. ”

True to the sound, Maximos was standing behind Tomorrow. But not the sort of Maximos the Aesir had seen before. Gone was the fancy clothing, the stylized and perfect hair, the innocent and peaceful grin. Maximos wore a long black skirt which hung from his waist and trailed on the floor when he walked. And nothing else. His hair was wet and slicked backwards, and his eyes were both shut as if resting. For the first time, the vast majority of the markings covering his body were visible. There were no scars, instead his skin was a blank sort of paper white which made the thick black tattooed lines covering his entire upper body, stand out all the more. The array covering Max looked something like a cross between wisps of smoke caught in curlicue and frozen in motion, and licks of flame gone still in black forever. They ran a cross his chest, down both arms, up his neck and vanished into his hair only to peak out as tiny sharp edges from his hairline just as inversely marks vanished into the line of his skirt along his hips clearly running below, but not visible. He looked very literally much like a living canvas.

If Tomorrow turned he could see the line drawn from the armored figured sword was not pointing at the Aesir but through him to Maximos. The Shadow’s arms were raised slightly at either side as if presenting himself, and it seemed that in the moment before the pause the crowd was focused on the pale skinned Arian. And yet, not in awe and amazement but concern and even fear. “From the day we are old enough to hold a sword we spend our lives in training and preparation for this day. This is the trial in which every Shadowlander presents himself to the Shadowfather for judgement. To see if our lives were enough. ”

Maximos opened his eyes, and for the first time since his resurrection both were black. Not unnatural pools of nothingness, but a natural dark shade. “A Shadowlander is placed in uneven mortal combat against a will child of Luminous. Understand this was in the momentary lull of peace at the dawn of the second age. ”

The Shadow scoffed and shook his head, lowering his arms back to his sides. “Luminous’ children are like you John. They are the only ones marked with golden hair and eyes like the ocean or the sky. It seems only fitting, though I never noticed before. ”

Max shook his head, then looked down at the ground, at his open hands, and back to Tomorrow. “I have not asked much of you during our time together, Johnathan Tomorrow. Much has been required by my very presence, but not much has been outright requested. Until now. ”

The skirt moved like black silk stirring just slightly as Maximos took a single silent step forward and spoke in a soft yet serious tone. “I need you to do something for me John. Live this with me again. Learn the truth of the man you call your brother and friend. But most importantly, I need you to do what you do best. What we do best. ”

The Shadow took a deep breath and as he exhaled he said. “Fight me.”

1237Tomorrow

Globus - Take Me Away

Tomorrow stood firm, keeping his eyes locked on the dark knight. He truely hoped this was the Shadowfather, for if he was to die this day, then he would die knowing that he had tried his hardest to fulfill a promise he'd made...

Then the voice came, and John's eyes went wide. There was no mirth in that voice, only an acceptance of what was about to occur, like a man who saw the bus just as he made the step off the curb.

John turned his head first, his hair hanging low around his face as he spied his friend and brother. He had never seen Maximos like this, the markings on his body bizarre as well as familiar - John had seen ones like them recently... The initial look of Maximos had made a stab of fear dig into his stomach, John's memory spewing forth the mental image of the Monster in his mind...but he pushed it away with practise, realising to himself that this place was not the woods, but the Island, his brother's domain.

He turned his head, looking from the knight to Maximos, realising that the knight had not addressed him, but had addressed Maximos. Turning his body slowly, he looked out to the crowd in the pews, seeing the fear and concern in their faces, and then Maximos' words struck him like a freight train.

Maximos Wrote:

"We of his blood are unable to craft his likeness out of the shadows."

John had not been transported to another reality - he had been placed in a room that contained Maximos' memories. Right now, Maximos was being forced to show his faith for his lord and god Nocturne. But why was he showing John this? Why had John been transported to the center, instead of at the pews, to spectate with the rest?

And then Maximos told him.

John's fists tightened as Maximos spoke, his jaw clenching, his face hidden by his long golden locks. Why would his brother put him through this? He'd just gotten through telling him that Luminous was a despicable character, taking freedom and free-will away from the people of Aria - now he was taking place of one of Luminous' children, seemingly a test of Maximos' worth, a test of his faith in his lord...and it burned John to be used like this.

But...if an animal of light was what Maximos wanted, then that was what he would get.

"...I dont want to do this, Maximos..." Tomorrow growled, his fists clenching and unclenching as he began to pace about like a restless lion. The muscles under his shirt jumping, his body seeming to pulse like it wanted to launch itself at his brother but was being kept tightly chained. His eyes began to spark, power flashing wildly from them as his azure gaze was swept under a sea of lightening. "But it seems, as ever, we must fight before revelation is due."

He suddenly stopped his pacing, spreading his legs wide as he tore his shirt from his body, the material flying out of the circle as he brought his fists tight to his sides, bent forward and let out an almighty roar, the peasents in the pews gasping in horror as the sound reverberated around the great chapel, his heavily muscled torso tight and packed with power as Maximos' hair would ruffle and his skirt would flow from the sound of the roar alone.

John's own tattoos, the scars of many battles, seemed luminous in this twilight - even their bodies seemed determined to contradict one another, Maximos with his pale skin, black markings, jet-black hair and dark eyes...John with his tan skin and white scars, long yellow-white hair and eyes that sparked electricity and light...

His brother wanted an opponant to represent an agent of Luminous, and by the almighty AllFather, by Nocturne himself, Tomorrow would not dissapoint. He bent low and slapped the floor, rapping his palms against the mighty crown. "Come now!" He roared, static flashing over his body as he spoke. "Lets do this! By your god and mine, I will give you the challenge you desire!"

1238Maximos

Tomorrow spoke, and Maximos listened. He let his request sink in, he let its meaning take root and maybe even be misconstrued but as this continued there would be no misconception.

The Shadow dropped, slowly and with purpose to one knee. His skirt pooled around him like a small ocean of black, and as Tomorrow spoke, Maximos' lips began to move. He didnt actually speak a word or make a sound, but there was quiet intensity about his face, a focus on something unseen.

And then he began to bleed.

As Tomorrow spoke, Maximos' tattoos began to pucker, ooze and then bleed rivulets of black down his person. It was a quiet change, and the Shadow never once broke his concentration or mantra, but it was present. Maximos leaned forward, placing his palm flat in the center of the skull and sword insignia in the ground. As if his arm was a font, the black spooled and pooled lacing and swirling along his pale limb, following the paths of his markings as if they were engravings in stone. Black rushed over and between his fingers pooling on the ground, spreading in a perfect circle.

The black dripped over Maximos' torso, and then black began to seep and spread across all visible pale white patches of flesh below his neck. Maximos left hand, now surrounded by swirling black sunk into the shadow as if it were a pit rather than a pool. The arm vanished all the way to the elbow.

Tomorrow exploded, winds whipping and lashing. The thin wet black over his body thickened, dulled, and hardened like skin tight leather or perhaps mail. About his right arm, sharp edges and hard lines began to rise spanning from his shoulder all the way to his hand, a steel sort of gauntlet made of overlapping plates covering his sword arm entirely.

"Come now!" He roared, static flashing over his body as he spoke. Maximos stood all at once, his arm wretched from the shadows bearing something large and black. A heavy kite shield, swathed in black. In the very same motion with which the shield was removed, the blackness itself cast forth a jet black obsidian b*****d sword. In a single fluid motion, Maximos snapped the shield to his side, casting off excess inky fluid and snatched the sword from the air slicing through the open space and bringing to bear at his side with the shield held high in front of his chest. His chant, just now audible even above the sound. "...in war and abandonment. Be thou my shield and my sword. Be thou retribution, and I shall be your hand in the darkness! Light from the shadows! Death from the dying! Vengeance from the lost! "

"Lets do this! By your god and mine, I will give you the challenge you desire!" The shield reacted before the shadow said a word, a single fierce point of violet and indigo igniting in its face and carving an ornate ring in the center of the steel plate and then above it a cross shape. Like a simplified version of the sword and skull design on the ground. The symbol of the Shadowlands. Maximos spoke in an even voice, calm, and yet potent. "And from the void shall rise only the pure..."

"...I am prepared."

The dark knight behind the Aesir bellowed out in a thunderous voice, echoing through the shadows and shaking the halls.

"BEGIN!"

Maximos spared no time, sparks danced at the edge of his pitch eyes and then he charged with reckless abandon. Like a knight with no concern for safety or security he rushed at Tomorrow his shield raised in front of himself and his sword trailing behind he rushed straight at Tomorrow, roaring like a beast, as if he meant to bowl him over by sheer will alone.

1239Tomorrow

With the dark knight unleashing them, they charged.

Tomorrow's boots screeched on the polished floor as he took off, hands flat like blades as they swung by his sides, open and ready. His body was tight like hardwood, and with only two great strides he would clear the distance between them, static trailing from his eyes through his hair as he roared like the animal he was supposed to portray.

Coming to Maximos quickly, Tomorrow would not stop his forward motion, his hands outstrretched to grab at the large kite shield Maximos held out before him. Grabbing at it's edges, he would push forward, his superior strength and weight arresting and reversing Maximos' own charge - before he would suddenly plant his feet and twist his hips, looking to wrench the shield clean off Maximos' arm with enough power to send him flying clear across the ring if he kept a firm enough grip, roaring as he did, the sound echoing through the hall.

If he did end up tossing Maximos away, he would smash his fists into his chest, facing his brother as static washed off his torso. "Get rid of that thing, Max - it is not you!"

1240Maximos

It was like stepping into old shoes, and Tomorrow as always, played directly into the hand dealt him. Maximos remembered this dance, and the old rhythm that came with it. Tomorrow attacked and committed himself to an image in his mind of what would come, Maximos attacked and presented only an image with a thousand variables that could follow. It left one man constantly available and the other committed.

But there was more in this encounter than fight tactics and strategies. And yet first, the foremost layer of this meeting had to be handled and steel and bone and flesh must clash.

Max charged, headlong and without a seeming concern for his own well being. Tomorrow's arm lunged out like a bolt of vicious thunder. And the shadow faltered. He was mid step when, as appearances would tell it, his right leg gave out. The shadow dropped to a knee, his skirt trailing the ground around him, and yet on the polished marble floor Maximos did not come to a stop. He slid.

His left arm came up, lifting the shield up over his shoulder and pressing it under Tomorrow's assaulting arm just beneath the elbow joint. Like a brace. It meant that while Tomorrow could drop his arm, or attempt another form of assault it would take time. And for this exact moment, the entirety of the man's flank was open. Maximos capitalized. He swung his sword in a quick arc, pivoting on his downed knee to slash across Tomorrow's shin. The likeliness of the other man stopping on a dime and turning back was rather low.

In Maximos' wake shadows could be seen staining the floor like black paint and then fading like fog on a glass.

"Your wrong." Maximos said, as his slid came to a stop behind Tomorrow, and brought his shield up in defense. "This was where I began. The first pieces of equipment I ever held. This is something you do not know."

He stood. Shield raised in front of himself and sword poised even with his shoulder just behind the shield with its tip resting on top of the kite edge. "You were asked not to judge..."

1241Tomorrow

Tomorrow blinked in surprise as the man fell down, sliding past him to slash against his leg, the blade slicing through the thick denium of his riding jeans to carve flesh, causing Tomorrow to stumble and fall, forcing himself to roll with the fall to stop himself hitting the ground hard and unprotected.

He rolled once before his hands and feet hit the smooth floor, static flaring from his body as he went limp, rolling again as his momentum bled out of his movements even as his blood spilt upon the ground - before he crashed into one of the tables containing the weapons, his hands coming out to grab the edge of it to stop himself from going straight through it, the thick wooden table sliding back beneath his weight. The weapons atop it followed the momentum, but the smaller ones slid off the table as his progress was arrested, only the heavier ones remaining - a battle axe and a war-hammer.

Tomorrow slammed his fist into the talbe with frustration, forcing himself to his feet as he did to turn and face his brother again. His jeans had taken the brunt of the quick slice, but his wound bled freely, staining his jeans and the socks in his boots. Blood splatters were left where he had rolled, the crimson actually standing out upon the glyph tattooed on the floor.

The Aesir was fuming, at his own mistake and at Maximos, and almost instinctually he reached for the warhammer upon the table, his fingers curling around the haft as Maximos began to speak...

Maximos Wrote:

"This was where I began. The first pieces of equipment I ever held. This is something you do not know. You were asked not to judge..."

His hand faltered as Maximos spoke...before releasing the hammer, leaving it where it lay. If Maximos was to use his first pieces of equipment, then Tomorrow would stay with his own - his own two hands. And with that realisation, John's mind suddenly cleared of the rage that had clouded his thoughts.

Static flashed over his body as he began to walk slowly, circling Maximos, his sparking eyes narrow and his brow furrowed as he forced his ruined brain to work. He paced evenly, in no rush, mulling things over in his mind - there was plenty of space between them for him to put up his defences if Maximos tried to rush him. And judging by his defensive stance, Maximos would wait till John struck before unleashing his counter.

Maximos was right....John was not here to judge. He was still completely in the dark as to why he was even here, aside from Maximos' cryptic request - to experience this part of his life with him, to learn the truth of who Maximos was through battle. This trial, presenting the Shadow to the Shadowfather, to see if their lives were enough...for what?

What was the point of this trial? A Shadowlander placed in uneven mortal combat against a wild child of Luminous? What was uneven about them - John's strength and power were easily countered by Maximos' speed and agility.... But then, Maximos' speed and agility was hindered by the heavy shield and big sword. He'd said so himself - these pieces of equipment he held were his first - but John had never seen him use them. Why would he - they went against his entire fighting style, or at least, the styles John knew. He was obviously proficient with them, John's seeping wound was testimony to that.

There was nothing for it, he determined as he stopped his pacing, keeping his eyes on Maximos as he paused for a moment. He thought of asking his brother straight out, but determined that words would come later - Maximos wished for them to do what they did best, so fight he shall - but he wouldn't allow rage to fill his mind again. This was no slight on his name, nor was it some cosmic joke being played on him - Maximos had asked him to be here for a reason, and whilst the reason wasn't clear, John assumed he would find out after their fight....if he was still alive, that is.

His hands had been open and loose by his sides, and now he lifted them as he approached Maximos, his strides quick but loose, keeping him light on his feet. He would have to play by his advantages - his superior stength could easily topple a man like Maximos - but even weighed down by the heavy shield and sword, Maximos was a master of the counter and the hidden attack. John would need every ounce of his cunning, what little he had.

As he reached Maximos, John would suddenly thrust himself forward, his steady steps suddenly turning into one big stride as he kept his left arm curled in tight and, pinning his right foot down, shifted his body around launch a right hook directly at the center of the shield Maximos held in his left arm - but it was a feint, which would become clear as John ducked low, twisting his body to sweep his left leg around him and at Maximos', using the momentum of his feint to throw his leg around, looking to knock Maximos off his feet as John came back around - and quickly threw that right hook after all, hoping to blow Maximos into the air when he hit the ground, or was at least in free-fall.

1242Maximos

There was a certain sharpness in Maximos’ eyes the moment Tomorrow touched the hammer. It was like a silent trigger, it touched something deep in the Shadow and made his instincts spring to life, his lungs pulled in deeper, quicker breaths, his eyes dared not turn away, his heart began to race and then…Tomorrow put it down.

They didn’t need words to communicate. By the look in his eye, by the way he paced around like a stalking predator, Maximos understood what the other man was thinking, and saying. And that was the point this, between Maximos and Tomorrow a story had been written in combat and in blood through actions not words. And that was the way it had to be written now.

“I know what your thinking. ” Maximos said, no pride in his tone just a quiet resoluteness. “The Champion of the Lightwatcher is given weapons of our finest craft, and I entered with nothing but cloth. The trial, is a test of –”

Tomorrow was rushing, the fight racing on. Quiet moments between clashes could be filled with words, but the core message was in the violence. The blood, pulsing through ones veins. Instincts, that could only speak in truth. And truths that needed to be explained, no felt.

Tomorrow swung out his fist, and with practiced precision the darksteel shield was placed in its path, though the two would not connect. The moment Tomorrow’s fist stopped, Maximos knew he was open and pain was to follow. But there was no avoiding it. It was not that Maximos fell for the fake so much as he could risk it being or becoming real so he had no choice but to commit to defense. One clean blow like that could devastate him.

The Aesir’s leg swept Maximos’ feet clean off the ground. It was not like trying to avoid a slashing sword or step out of the path of a sweeping staff. Dodging Tomorrow’s leg was like trying to avoid a tree trunk rolling at you with you the speed of a kick. And then, before gravity could carry the Shadow to the floor, Tomorrow’s fist came again. Maximos did all he could do. Sword and shield he braced both arms behind the shield and held it in front of his chest. The impact sound was something like a gong, reverberations traveled across the metal plate and through the Shadow’s arm and could be felt as far in as his teeth.

Tomorrow had all the strength to shatter a piece of metal the size and thickness of what Maximos was holding, or at the very least dent it. But the shield did not budge an inch. His massive fist crashed into the sword and cross marking on its face, and from that impact point splintered out a thousand small engravings. Like cracks only these were not breaks, they were symbols, shapes and arcane runic designs etched across the shields surface in tiny text. All at once these symbols ignited like indigo flame, and then inertia carried through the force of Tomorrow’s hit, and sent Maximos soaring backwards like a punched beach ball, at which point they vanished leaving only the polished black metal.

Maximos flew, farther and easier than a full blooded man of his stature should have been able to, his body was bunched tight behind the shape of the shield and then with a hollow thud his back slammed into the marble floor, and he slid, ending sprawled on his side at the very edge of the pews. The sound of rolling cloth, clanging steel echoing in the moonlight chamber. Maximos pushed the point of his sword into the ground and used it as crutch to work his way to his feet. He spoke, but drew no breath, he did not infact even seem winded. “– Faith.”

He spoke the word as if it were a command and not a statement. It was a solid and tangible thing from which the steel in Maximos’ voice stemmed. And as he spoke it, the Shadow’s responded. The thin layer of leather-esque black covering his body seemed to move and swirl. Its edges became rigid and hard. At its shoulders Tomorrow would be able to see distinct spiked protrusions, the armor was no longer flat or smooth, but had bevels in it and distinction. It looked very much like chain or perhaps even scale. “My faith IS my shield, my sword IS his will. It is with these tools alone I had to measure myself against the light. Loricatus et Gladius ex Patronus Nox.”

Tomorrow had likely begun to notice things. Maximos’ sudden extreme light weight, the way he did not seem to take a breath before any of his words, and the way he seemed less than pained by what was a very successful attack. He had seen Maximos like this, he had fought him like this a very many times, when he was not just wielding shadow but of Shadow. But what Maximos said next seemed to push the issue damn near to the suicidal. And yet, he had faith.

Maximos lift his sword an aimed it at the overturned weapons table and more specifically the discarded war hammer and he spoke with a certain level of power in his voice. “Pick that back up, John. Come at me in earnest, please do not insult me with anything less.”

1243Tomorrow

It was with a lusty laugh and fire in his heart that he sent Maximos soaring, the first good strike he'd landed on the man for a good many years, no matter how he defended - but the fire died down as Maximos landed and recovered, revealing he did not seem to carry any wound or injury from the blow at all.

John stood tall as Maximos spoke, hearing words of faith and will with a stony face, the latin lost to him at the end of the sentence. To him, it sounded like what he has seen - Maximos' faith in his god determined his armour.

Nocturne's faith in Maixmos determined his blade.

He didn't seem human in this place, but then, had he ever truely? When John had first met him, they had both been so different - power eminated from John like water spouting from a faucet, barely contained - Maixmos being a shell which walked, containing liquid shadow. They had both changed so much, adjusting to the world and what challenges it contained.

So when Maixmos told him to take up the hammer, John baulked. "Maximos..." He breathed, beginning to protest - a single strike from a powerful swing of such a weapon would definately destroy Maximos' fragile shell...

...But then, there was no garuntees John was supposed to win in this play of Maximos' memory. His role was to fight, his will was to fight, this was what they did, this was what they understood.

He turned, eyes still sparking, and walked over to the table. He looked the hammer over - it was a simple thing, the head thick and heavy, a sheer slab of stone, with intricate carvings hewn into the black rock. The haft was as long as his arm and half as thick, and when he picked it up he felt the weight of the black stone and metal, knowing the weapon almost as easily as he knew his own body.

Suddenly he lifted the hammer high, sparks flying from his body as he brought it down with an almighty roar, oliterating the table, shattering it into smithereens and causing the persons sitting in the pews to gasp in shock and horror as he pounded the hammer into the table again with rage, roaring at the wood as he staggered away from it like it was a vanquished foe.

Turning to face Maximos, Tomorrow's eyes were sparking even wilder now, blue static curling from his torso and arms haphazardly - the powerful movements hadn't cost him energy but raised it, the Human Dynamo living up to his namesake. He raised his weapon to the sky, roaring at it, his voice seeming to fill the entire chapel - before he began his charge.

He ran forth clasping his hammer in both hands, his right hand grasping the haft just under the hammerhead, the other gripping it just near the end. Trails of electricity flared off him body, leaving a sparking wake behind him as he lifted the hammer up to his right, throwing his left foot forward as he turned his body right for the swing, slamming his foot down as his right hand slipped down to meet the left - and swung the hammer across, aiming for the shield of faith just near the bottom of it's point, aiming for Maximos' midsection.

Strike or not, Tomorrow would allow his left hand to swing the hammer out behind him, letting it's momentum spin his body around as electricity sparked off him, throwing his right hand out to give him even more momentum to grasp the hammer by the bottom of the hilt - before swinging it out once more, this one carrying even more power then the first, aiming straight at the same place only a little higher!

1244Maximos

That was the thing about memories. They never play out exactly as we remember, and it all seems so much faster when its being lived than when it is being recalled.

But...it was all so familiar. And while he had chosen to act out his own part in the memory rather than provide an illusion, Maximos still fight a tightness in his phantom gut. He knew how this would end. It was all playing out the same.

Tomorrow was power. The Human Dynamo, the Thunder God, and it showed. Zig zag bolts of blue and white leaped off his body, the supercharged the area with a palpable life, and fury. It was as if the very air was alive and had set its violent sights on Maximos. And then Tomorrow began to charge, and Maximos ran to meet him.

His shield was raised high, his sword trailed behind it drawing a black swath in the air and began to pulse with fissures and runic cracks of indigo and violet. The other man did this, the man from Maximos' true trial so long ago. He called the light down to illuminate these Shadow Lands, he scared the crowd, shuddered the ground and then charged with holy fury...it would turn out the same.

There was a sound like a gong being rung in the middle of a long empty hall. It was powerful and reverberated through the halls, making some people cover their ears and others gasp in shock. Maximos did not try and stop the hammer, he angled his shield just enough to alter its swing into a glancing blow. Again, runic shapes sprung to life like cracks a cross the shield and just as quickly sealed. The shield was unbreakable so long as Maximos' faith, the core of his being, the purpose for this trial, was solid.

But Tomorrow was not done he was coming around again. Max took advantage of the moment, dropped his stance just slightly, leaning in and swinging his sword horizontally, aiming to slice across the other man's midsection with the fury of the Shadowfather. At the same time he brought his shield up, so that its center was even with his head so as to whether a second blow.

But he didnt.

Tomorrow would see his Warhammer come down, strike the shield and shatter it like so much stained glass. At the same time, he would see a jet black sword pierce through his stomach. And then his hammer continued right on through the complete lack of defense and slammed into the side of Maximos' head quite literally popping it like a gourd. Black sprayed every in thick gore filled chunks. Half of a pale lower jaw a few white teeth, and a fountain of black ooze was all that remained.

Maximos' half headless body fell forward, limp, forcing the gushing ichor to spray all over Tomorrow's face. And as the inky substance came over his vision, the vision faded. The scene quite literally vanished. The smell, the sound, the feel of the black was gone replaced by a wash of cold that filled his every perception, and then Maximos' ethereal voice saying.

"I never really had that much faith." And all at once, the cold vanished and the scene continued, it seemed right where it left off. Tomorrow's arm was finishing a swing, black blood was spewing all over him and a half headless shadow form was falling to the ground. But it wasnt Maximos.

This was not the cathedral. It seemed now that Tomorrow was standing before the edge of a forest, literally twenty to thirty feet from the tree line. On either side of him were men who looked very much like him, all large, blonde, blue eyed, all dressed in white and gold armor, and all wielding white steel weapons that glowed and shimmered in the sunlight. The black blood was literally seared off his arm and vanished into dust seconds after touching it. And then a large hand landed on his shoulder, a man in white and gold full plate armor rode up beside him on a large white horse. The man's face was hidden beneath his helm but the golden glow of his eyes was more than visible through the slit in the armor.

"Very good Johnathan." He said, with a powerful sort of charismatic voice, made to lead thousands. "The creatures of the Lord of Nightmare live in these woods, an abomination to all things civil, moral and human. They have corrupted these islands! We shall destroy them in the name of the Lightwatcher. Look!"

Quickly the man pointed toward the treeline. It seemed natural at first, a large group of trees should cast a shadow over the forest below them. It was not until one really looked that they realized that past the first ten or so feet the shadows in the forest were too thick to see through. They were a veritable wall of black. And from this wall came figures, shapes at first, which coalesced into the form of men in armor and wielding weapons. All of which were black, and all of which Tomorrow would recognize as he had just fought Maximos while he wore the exact same sort of armor. Though, Maximos was not among this crowd.

"To arms!" Cried out the man beside Tomorrow, before snapping the reins of his horse and galloping off at the encroaching shadow warriors. "For the Lightwatcher!"

The army at either side of Tomorrow raced forward without a moments hesitation. As did the shadows, they moved with fluidity and speed, the sort of which the Aesir was likely used to seeing Maximos move with. And in seconds war had broken out, steel clashing, men crying out, this was a war John was expected to be participating. And as three shadow warriors slithered through the crowd racing straight for him wielding long swords, it seemed his participation was not optional.

1245Tomorrow

Tomorrow's roar continued as his hammer panged off Maximos' shield, spinning around to continue the blow, his face twited with the effort of weilding the might hammer...

Before two things happen.

He felt a piercing pain in his gut as his body finished it's spin, Maximos having crouched down to lance Tomorrow's gut with the tip of his blade...

....And John watched in abject horror as Maximos' shield shattered, the hammer travelling through it like it had been made of balsa wood, and decapitated the top of Maximos' head.

His eyes were wide, his mouth agape as he was sprayed with black ichor, the lifeblood of his brother, filling his mouth and nose and eyes, causing him to stagger and retch, regaining his balance from the attack which had killed his brother as he tasted him on his tounge.

His mind reeled as the body collapsed. What had he done?

Then Maximos' words rang in his ears, and when John lifted his hand to wipe the blood from his eyes, he was suddenly in a different place.

He was hyperventilating, his brain going into shock even as the rider pulled alongside him, John fighting to remain lucid. "An illusion...just an illusion...its all a dream..." John reaffirmed to himself, looking down at his hands to find them clean, looking down at his bare chest to see the bleeding wound in his gut, but no black liquid dripping down his skin. He hadn't killed Maximos. It wasn't possible for him to kill Maximos. Maximos would not be felled so easily, lack of faith or not. John had to tell himself this - the alternative was too harrowing for him to bear.

He looked around him, noticing everybody was looking at him. His steely blue gaze cast upon the other men, all blonde hair and blue eyes, and he realised that Maximos had told the truth - there was not a single man here who had dark hair or different colored eyes. John was as Lunoc as they came, right down to the muscle mass.

John turned at the rider's call, spying the wall of shadow within the trees, and immediantly began to feel sick, like he had when Walter had opened the door. He forced himself to look away - down at the ground before them, up at the canopy of the trees, anywhere but directly at the darkness itself.

The the rider called for battle, and the men surrounding John ran, advancing towards their enemy, leaving John standing behind the group alone, the black hammer held in his hand loosely. He had no desire to fight - he had just killed his best friend, the man he called brother. To the Norseman, that was a fate worse then death, illusion or not.

He looked up impassively as three shadows broke through the defences. For a moment, he toyed with the thought of letting them kill him, but then vaugely recalled that this was probably a memory of Maximos' as well - Maxi wouldn't let him just die.

But that wasn't all. His eyes narrowed as the picture of Hono'o crying over his body flashed in his minds eye, and he shook his head, loosening the cobwebs within and raising his hammer, turning to face the three attackers, grasping the haft of the hammer by the beginning and end, holding the haft across his body, the hammer pulled towards his right shoulder.

It was probably useless, but he decided to try anyways. "...I do not wish to fight, but i will if you force me!" Tomorrow roared, spreading his legs wide as the group bore down on him, fat bolts of static still flaring from his naked skin...

1246Maximos

"Liandros Mercine Dias!" Cried out the first shadow warrior, he placed both of his hands together gripping some invisible object, and from the swirling black either game a long sword, it quite literally formed out of seemingly nothing.

"Kialas Divonus Borias!" Shouted the second, mere moments after the first, and the process repeated itself, another sword, another Shadow Warrior ready for the kill.

"Naivara ExLilian Fet!" A final shout, a third set of weapons and now all three warriors bore down on Tomorrow. No mercy in their eyes. No hesitation in their movements. Each warrior wielded his weapon with practiced grace and style, and yet while not the sort of style the Aesir may have been accustomed to Maximos wielding they were yet still not to be taken lightly.

The closer they came, the more detail their appearance was. Or rather, it was that much clearer to see how little detail their appearance held. They all had pale skin, dark hair and eyes, but the finer details that truly make a face were non-descript and bland. Their lips did not so much move, as open and sound escaped. Their jaws and cheeks were all of the same shape, as if cut from the same mold, or perhaps as if sculpted from the same example. They looked alot like Maximos did when Johnathan first mate him, pale, and a bit inhuman only far far more so. And as they roared and raced into battle, it was Maximos' voice that echoed faintly from nowhere.

"Those are not magic words...we did not name our weapons." Maximos said, he was nowhere to be seen but his whispered voice still pierced above the shouts. "Those are the names of their fallen, loved ones lost to this war...the reason they fight...the reason they will not back down..."

And then, just like that, the time for talk was over. It was a co-ordinated three point attack, two Shadow Warrior darted to either side of Tomorrow aiming to slice across his midsection and effectively scissor him while the third leapt a clean six feet into the air and brought his sword straight down in an overhead chop meant to cleave the armored hammer wielding man's head in two.

1247Tomorrow

Tomorrow returned their warcry with equal fury, his frustration stemming from his situtaiton. "Dammit Maximos!" He roared, setting forth even as he cried it. He did not wish to fight these beings, who were only defending their lands, who cried out the names of their fallen brethern and loved ones to gain their support.

The shadow-people were quick, so John moved quicker, running to meet them. As the one on his right began to swing his sword, John thrust the head of his hammer out, aiming for the man's midsection, looking to knock him off-balance and off his feet. He would then stab his left foot into the ground, swinging his hammer out and around his body, following it as he span around to swing it at the man attacking from his left, hopefully knocking the sword out of his hand from the sheer power of the swing before bringing his right foot forward, stamping it into the ground as his arms flew high, the hammer continuing it's circular swing around his body as he bent his arm back, swinging it wide to collect the man in the midsection, utterly destroying what might be his ribs, collarbone and humerus, if he had any.

If the third player had leapt at the same time as the other's attacked, John would've been spinning around too much for a clear strike. John would push him over with the haft of his weapon, slamming it into his chest as he landed, before lifting the hammer high to bring it down upon his blank face. If he leapt after the others were dispatched, John would hold his ground and simply lift his right hand, pointing his palm to the man - and emit an electrical blast that would strike the man mid-flight, the build-up of his power dumped into that single bolt, possibly reducing him to ash in the process...

1248Maximos

These were Shadow Warriors. They would have fought until their last breath, without a doubt, they would kill without remorse, they would defend their homes and families.

And yet, poorly shadowcrafted, with hollow bodies of darkness and magic and placed against pillars of light and steel and hate, these men truly were Shadow Warriors, in the truest meaning of the word. The shadow of a warrior. For all their will, they were like toy soldiers before something as solid and ferocious as Tomorrow. And like toy soldiers they fell.

Those unlucky enough to suffer the blow of the hammer, all crumbled the same way. Their bodies cracked and shattered like so much plywood spilling globs and streams of black ichor onto the floor. Both men fell to either side of Tomorrow with their forms quite literally ruined in shards and slivers across the grass. The final, airborne warrior was the luckiest. Tomorrow struck him with light. It pierced his chest as easily as paper, the Aesir would be able to see the white glow dart across his form like burning hot veins and then in one blast of black he was completely gone. Soot and ash fell on the tall blonde man.

Of course, it was about them he might hear the grunts and groans of pain. His first two victims may have been mortally wounded, but as he likely knew from dealings with an earlier version of Maximos, these wounds were never mortal. Both men were broken and pathetic on the ground, and agonizing as their minds processed pain for forms that felt none and trapped them in ruined and torturous bodies. And then...

KRAKOOM!

Light blazed across the field, washing over Tomorrow like so much warm water and dissolving both Shadow Warriors into nothing. A voice called out from beside him, mounted atop his large white horse in golden full plate, his arm yet still extended and pulsing with a holy white glow. "Very good again Johnathan! Your hatred for the shadow beasts rivals my own! But you've got to be more thorough, even one still moving is a slight against our lord!"

The large man pulled back on the reigns letting his horse rear up and let out a fearsome cry, gathering the attention of the other sons of Luminous in the area. "We crush the Shadow were it dwells! Charge my brethren! Leave none alive!"

And without another word, the warriors in white and plate rushed the tree line, vanishing into the darkness. By now it was likely clear this was less of a war, and more of a massacre. It was also likely clear what was expected of Tomorrow next.

1249Tomorrow

Traditional Swedish Folksong

John looked down at the wounded men before him, his hammer lowering as he watched them writhe in agony even as the scattered remnants of their brother floated down upon them - before there was a bright light, a blinding light, a burning light - and when he opened his eyes, and they focused once more, then shadowmen before him were no more.

The giant Aesir's eyes were blank as the Luminous captain spoke to him, of him, and raised the battlecry to wipe out the rest of the shadows hidden within the forest. Tomorrow's eyes were fixed to the spots where the Shadows had lain, their hammer-inflicted wounds causing them to shriek and cry. They cried the names of their loved ones in battle, the names of the fallen, and their spirits had been commendable....but they had no tact, no experience, no killer's instinct. Only a desperation that was palpable even as they had advanced on him.

They were barely soldiers....barely children.

He looked up to the forest, where the sounds of the massacre had begun. His brother had placed him in the situation to see what the Shadow-children had to live with - being hunted, like animals, like vermin, when all they wished was to live their lives in peace. They had no future but wholesale slaughter in this world...

But...he had his part to play in this masquerade, this journey through Maximos' mind. He was Luminous here....and so, with a heavy heart and a tear rolling down his cheek, he advanced, with no battlecry nor battlesong in his mind or heart.

He would kill, and maim, and destroy, for he was John Tomorrow, avatar of the Norse God Thor, a God of Thunder and Destruction. His lightning would fork out amongst these children of Shadow to tear them asunder, he would slaughter hundreds, thousands, with his warhammer, with no words coming from his lips but the grunt of effort from swinging his weapon and cry of pain from the wounds he would take. He would crush their fragile skin underfoot, he would bath in their inky ichor, he would hear their screams and the names of their fallen and the names of the fallen's fallen in their strange, ancient, ethereal voices, hundreds of names, thousands of names, all swirling in his mind and clashing together in a kalidoscope of noise...

And when he was finished, when the dust settled and the last cries of the Shadow children was silenced, he would fall to his knees and weep openly, for a black stain would be placed on his soul forever after...

1250Maximos

Yes, he would kill.

Past the line of trees was pitch darkness, and yet even that was nothing against the darkness the Sons of Luminous would bring. Their very presence brought a blinding light, and like any light cast into the shadow, the Shadowlanders would be scattered. And shattered. And slain.

There werent many Shadow Warriors, hidden behind the edge of the territory but what men their were, were dispatched all too easily. And then the Light advanced. After the Warriors, were huts, and tents, and women, and children. And Tomorrow would kill those two. Even should he order his limbs to stop, he would not. He could not. The events would play out. Small pale skinned children huddled in corners, mannequin-esque women throwing themselves on their offspring, all they met were hunted and killed like pests. Very few screamed. Some simply did not have the chance. Others simply had no learned shadowcraft even to manifest a voice and died in horrible silence. There was no challenge in this, in truth, it was much like the Sons of Luminous were mean children smashing through a cardboard world, destroying everything they saw just because they could.

And in truth, thats what they were. Luminous exacting his vengeance on his younger brother for daring to put for these things on his world. Of course, that information had yet to be shared with Tomorrow who simply killed. And killed. The General on his white horse gave commands, and the men followed. This was a travesty of the highest order, and happened a very long time ago. People, cultures, races to this very day fear and hate the darkness and yet no one seems to ever ask why...this could have been reason for a lifetime of vengeance, but the truth here was that even these events were not justice enough for what was to come.

Maximos had not brought Tomorrow here to mock his bloodlust or show off tragedy, he brought him here for truth. And truth was that while the Shadowlanders should have died here, and now, forever...they didnt.

Something went wrong. And it started with a simple argument.

The ruination of a hundred families happened in silence, and yet here and now as Tomorrow advanced he would hear screams. Shouts, muffled by the walls of a small hut that was just slightly better constructed than the huts around it. The Knight General on his white horse would point at the hut in question and give an order, that Johnathan himself should have the honor and pleasure of destroying this one. And as he approached, the voices grew clearer and louder.

The flap of the hut suddenly swung open, with Johnathan some hundred paces away. A man was visible in the doorway with his back to the Aesir, and he was shouting.

"You selfish fleebing woman dont you understand?!" He shouted and stabbed a finger inside the tent. "The Lightwatchers men will breach our lines at any minute now! I have to fight! For our future! And if you cant get that through your fleebing skull then we dont have a future Maxine! I love you to death but we're through!"

And with that he turned to leave the hut. He was hard to recognize, he was just so young. His eyes held and innocent and purity that Tomorrow had never seen before. And likely, would never see again. Because before Maximos could turn to recognize that the enemy was literally outside his doorstep, Maxine did. Tomorrow would see, this pale woman, almost Maximos' height with a warrior's' build, lock eyes with him for just a fleeting second. And then with the sort of speed and grace the Aesir had come to expect from Maximos himself, she dove in front of this young Maximos and took a bolt of pure white light straight to the abdomen. Black blood spray in all directions splattering Maximos face as the core of her frame was quite literally scorched away in one fell blast.

And all at once it was as if time stopped.

If one looked close enough at the look of abject shock and disbelief on Maximos' face they might just be able to see the precise moment his heart broke. The moment reality crashed down on his head and took...everything. But even if you could see it...he couldnt. Not yet.

"MAXINE!" He shouted, and in a moment, Maximos' arms were around her. Before gravity could take her, he did, and yet with the suddenness off the moment, both he and her fell. Maximos to his knee's' with the remnants of this ruined women in his lap.

She drew a breath and opened her mouth, but Maximos was quick to cover it with his hand. He shushed her, repeatedly. "Dont speak", he would say. "Save your strength." He begged and beckoned, but Maxine continued. Her dying breaths each accompanied with a spurt of black ichor that stained her porcelain pale face as horribly as tar on snow. For a few feet away, the General on his white horse watched in dark amusement.

"I can fix this! Stay with me!" He screamed, his hand slipped down to her pulsing white wound, there was a crackle and a pop and his hand pulled back as if he had touched a hot stove. The light, still burned in her stomach, it slowly began making its way through her like white hot veins, eating her away from one central point.

"I love you." She whispered, reaching a hand up to touch his face.

"SHUT UP!" Maximos barked back down immediately. "Dont you talk like your leaving! I wont just let you die! This is NOT goodbye Maxi, stop it!"

"I love you..." She whispered again, slipping a smile on her face. By this point black tears were streaming down Maximos' face, mixing with her blood in long wet lines, but he didnt seem to notice. He shoved his right hand into her, the white light cracking and popping but he wouldnt pull away. Pain wracked his face, but all he kept repeating was No, over and over like some mantra.

For a moment, a few seconds which undoubtedly felt like an eternity, the white light stopped spreading. Shadows and black began to pull over her wound to knit and seal. And then it stopped, the glowing pulse of the Light venom racing like a heartbeat. Maximos', No's degraded down to wet sobs and tears. He wasnt good enough, it showed, he knew it, and it tore him apart inside as cleanly as any knife.

Maxine reached her hands up to cup Maximos' face, as if she knew... "I love you..."

Maximos didnt have words anymore, no encouragement, no hope. He crushed her against him, calling out her name, shouting against the gods, no's, denials, and refusals. Streams of black smoke and miasma began to rise from the fallen woman.

There was a certain science here, as there is with all magic. Shadowlanders were cursed beings. They were spirits trapped in shadow, when the shadow was 'cleansed', the spirit was set free. Of course, being that the spirit was bound to shadow, which was a corporeal thing. That meant, it was tangible, even palpable as it escaped. Maximos could see, and even feel her leaving. Smoke through his fingers, and there was nothing he could do. Eventually, the sobs gave out, and all the young and later to become 'mighty', 'frightening', and 'formidable' foe Tomorrow knew so well, could do was scream. No words or rhythm just throat tearing screams of raw pain. It must have been what a heart breaking would sound like, if it could speak.

Before the Lightwatcher General, before Johnathan Tomorrow, before the gods, Maximos just screamed. And Maxine just floated up and away from her body. The pulsing veins of white finally reached her neck and face, and then all together she began to crumble in his arms like old stone. Leaving Maximos pawing tragically at the mist that was her essence, escaping him. Only then did he realize he never said he loved her back, their last meaningful conversation was a fight. And it was too late now. Maximos was just...

KRAKOOM!

...nothing. She was absolutely nothing. Before his eyes, the Knight atop his pure white steed fired another bolt of white into her floating essence. Killing her before she could pass on. Forever.

And for moment, Maximos just stood there. He did not cry or scream, or even breath. He did not acknowledge the man who had just slaughtered his love into oblivion. He was just blank. That blank spot would haunt his soul for ages, it would never be filled, never remedied, but often visited. It was like...a sickness. One which Maximos would never find the cure for.

The Shadow's reacted ages before he did, twitching writing and swarming against the lights and in all sorts of unnatural ways. Black rose up behind him, his shadow swirled and transmorphed into the outline of a person. A knight in jet black armor. The figure raised its arms, as if pulling puppet strings and with a sort of distinct lifelessness, Maximos rose with his eyes tightly shut. Maxine's remains fell to the ground crumbling into loose chunks of black.

"Cursed of the Shadowfather! Kill this fiend! Kill it where it stands!" Shouted the General, summoning another ball of white to his hand. The figure behind Maximos responded by extending a hand toward the mounted Knight. Shadows snapped and jolted toward the man, frightening his white horse enough to make it leap awkwardly and send him tumbling to the floor.

Maximos' head jerked to one side, his lips peeled back, and for a moment it seemed as if his once normal teeth were just a bit bigger. A bit, longer perhaps. His hands twitched, his fingers opening and then dancing like an angry spider. Shadows pooled, and swirled around him in arms of black and snake-like lines. The General worked his way to his feet, and then drew a long white sword.

Maximos made a sound, something between a groan and a growl. He grinned, and yet, by the size of the teeth no...fangs, in his mouth it seemed as if he really had no choice. His lips would never close over something like that. If you looked closely, you could almost see it. A twitch, a jerk, a spasm in which instinct fought...and then the moment where it lost, and Maximos just...gave in.

He opened his hand, and darkness gathered, the broken remains of Maxine's shell dissolved as something unnecessarily large and chaotic began to form in his hand. A manifestation, if one will, of everything Maximos was feeling...or rather...everything he could not feel. Madness. Rage. Insanity, and that was the form the sword in his hand took. All chaos and death. It was at least 5ft long and 6inches across. And when the General charged, Maximos' eyes snapped open, both jet black pools of emptiness and he swung it.

The huge sword cleft right through the Lightwatcher General's sword, and his hands, and his armor, and himself. Like he was butter and the thing in Maximos' hand was as light as a stick. Of course, Tomorrow need not be told what would happen next. A second slash and Maximos killed the horse, then the next knight to rush in. And the next...and the next...

All while the figure behind him laughed, it was a dark deep laugh that echoed through the shadows and rumbled the earth. In the moment before Maximos closed on him, and just after he realized this dream would allow him to move, Johnathan Tomorrow would know he was right about the Shadowlanders. They had no experience, no killer instinct. And they would not have any for a very long time, but today...they most certainly gained a Destroyer.

And then all at once, just as that horrible monster swung the huge sword at him, John's world went black.

1251Tomorrow

Wholesale slaughter was never something John had enjoyed, even if it was soldiers in another army, and as he had moved away from the edge of the forest and started to advance towards the makeshift village, he realized he couldn't stop moving. He watched from within his own eyes as his own arms hefted the hammer, rising it up and joining in with the genocide. At first he had tried to block it out, blank his mind, try not to think of them as people with lives but as cattle or vermin as the Luminous did, anything to stop himself from accepting what he was doing...

He only started screaming when he killed the first child.

But he wasn't screaming, not really. He could hear his screams, but he could also hear his own breath over them, huffing and puffing rythmically as he ran amongst the huts, tearing doors open and slamming his hammer into the inhabitants, crushing their bodies, spraying the walls with their insides, liquid and course. He tore the arm off a child trying to wrench it from under its bed, black ichor spraying his boots from under the frame accompanied by a high-pitched squeal, so he simply lifted his hammer and crushed the boy, bed and all. He punched a man in the face as he tried to run with his woman, grabbing the woman by the head and electrocuting her. The power flowed over her, disintegrating her instantly, and before the man on the ground could cry out John had lifted his boot and crushed his skull.

A little girl was crushed as she ran from her hut. Her arms went flying, her body a dark smear under his hammer.

Two men cowered in a hut, trying desperately to think whether to fight or flee. Tomorrow blew them apart with a lightning bolt, the light leaping from one to another and dissolving them both.

A woman tried to run with a bundle in her arms. John threw his hammer at her, the heavy mallet tearing her legs off her body, and as she fell to the floor she was trampled under his feet as he ran to retrieve his weapon, her bundle being crushed in her arms along with her as he scooped the warhammer up and carried on.

And all he could hear was his own breath. That was almost as maddening as the massacre - he could hear him sigh and huff and gulp and blow and hiss and it was becoming too much, much too much...

And then it happened. He turned to look to a hut as the door was flung open, a young man stepping out and being closely followed by a woman, John's eyes locking with the boy's, a hearty laugh spilling from his lips as he screamed for him to run, to take her and get away from him...

The entire pathetic scene played out before him...the boy's eyes filled with horrified realisation...the woman moved fast, so very fast... John looked down to his own left hand, rising up, screaming at it, willing it to not move as ozone rose from around his fingertips as he began to unleash his power before another beam of light, bright and pure, punched a hole in her abdomen, the light sizzling within her...

He watched with eyed-wided horror as the woman Maxine died, watched Maximos shriek and scream her name and clutch her empty vessel and weep in grief, the General destroying her utterly and finally, giving the order to wipe Maximos out, and then John found himself advancing, hefting his hammer, his step the steady fall of a man arrogant and sure of his power over these abominations, over these travesties of nature even as his mind screamed no no no stop stop STOP IT

Then his own worst nightmare came true. Those lips peeled back, those eyes opened, and for the first time ever, John Tomorrow saw Maximos as he had been...the Destroyer born.

He found his body standing stock still as the General was obliterated like chaff in the wind...and when he saw The Destroyer's sightless eyes lock onto him, John could feel his inevitable end looming. His body raised his hammer, his power surged through him, and he launched himself at death itself, his mind screaming, his body yelling a battle-cry as the sword bore down on him...

...And then he was surrounded by blackness.

He stumbled on his feet in the blackness. He couldn't even see his hands before his face, he didn't know whether he still had the hammer, or even the arm still...

But he had his voice.

"STOP! ENOUGH!" He roared, his voice earth-shattering in volume, powerful enough to rend stone and curl steel. His fist/s were balled tightly with the extreme effort to scream, his face screwed up in agonizing fury.

"LET ME OUT! LET ME OUT OF HERE OR I'LL TEAR THE DAMNED ISLAND APART!!"

It was no idle threat. He began to slam his fist/s into the ground, powerful blows that would normally shake the very ground he stood upon. He didn't care about the magic of this place, nor of the implications of if he tore apart Shadow Island - he did not wish to be here anymore, he could not handle this kind of information, this kind of travesty. He wanted to go back to how it had been - he wanted to not know why Maximos was so aloof, why he rarely smiled, why John had never seen him with a woman, why it had taken so damn long for them to warm to each other...to think, he'd been calling him Maxi all these years...not knowing that he was calling her name every time he called for his brother...

How many times had he called him that? It must've torn him to shreds to hear it ever time. A silly little nickname, delivered with a broad, cheeky smile, by the Luminous warrior...

The giant Aesir was crying heavily, sobbing as he threw his body into every blow, pounding his fist/s into the black floor he stood on, shaking the ground, shaking the earth, shaking the world. Electricity flew from his body, fat lines that snaked and slashed out around him, flying off into the ether lightlessly, tearing through his body almost as quickly as his heart beat.

"TOO MUCH MAXIMOS! ITS TOO MUCH! I DIDN'T KNOW! I DIDN'T KNOW AND YOU MADE WATCH YOU SON OF A b***h, YOU MADE ME WATCH IT ALL!!"

His power was reaching its peak, his eyes awash with energy, his skin literally glowing from the power coursing through his entire body. He was losing his mind, a rabid animal once more, his fractured mind snapping from witnessing his brother's lover's death and not being able to do a single thing about it. He spat blood from the power of his Lion's Roar, a steady stream trickling from his lips as he simply began to scream wordlessly, thoughtlessly, his pounding renewing with vigor, his fists skinning and bleeding as he slammed them into the ground again and again.

Maximos had tipped him over the edge...and he couldn't find his way back.

1252Maximos

Disturbed - The Animal

Flicker. A flash of red and something flooded Tomorrow’s senses.

The rusty metallic scent of freshly spilled blood.

Flicker.

The popping and tearing sound of skin and bone breaking and ripping apart. The steady series of snaps accompanying sinew ripping away.

Flicker.

The feel of breath escaping, of life being choked away by ones own teeth. Breaths escaping in ragged pulls and wheezes.

Flicker.

The explosion echoed across the dark space like every bit of the thunder it was. The room quaked, shaken to its very foundations, shivering in the aftermath like we imagine scared children do in the dark. And Tomorrow's fists crashed eagerly into the wall.

Flicker.

People running in mindless terrior down a main street screaming curses and prayers in a language Tomorrow simply did not know. Some hurried along children or elders, other trampled the weak and fled with only what possessions they could hold in their hands.

Flicker.

There was resistance at first, a moment of strength and stability, and then the wall gave. Its flat surface cracking and crumbling under the weight of his fists, of himself, of his anger. In a moment, the Aesir was given everything he wanted.

Flicker.

Men gather on a horizon, cresting over a hill in a wall of armor and weapons encircling a valley easily a hundred miles across. There were hundreds of men, thousands, a million to be exact.

Flicker.

The wall had broken. It had been ruined, crumbled, no...destroyed. And there was an addictive satisfaction in that. The knowledge, the feeling of something falling to dust and under ones own power. It was a release of sorts, like the crackle and pop of dry wood tossed into a flame. And yet like so much kindling it fueled the fire until it was an uncontrollable thing. A force of natural, wild and terrible as any storm.

One ferocious blow lead stoppably into the next. The Aesir was on a rampage, destroying more walls and barriers than the whole of Shadow Island should have had, and yet nothing impeded his war path. With ever attack, there was a flash of red, and a new vision and as the fury pressed on the flashes bled together into a moving, flowing picture. His fists slammed into the floor and lightning flashed out in wild white arcs and chains.

Flicker. A man in black and slamming his sword overhead and down, splashing up thick red globs. The warm life blood, painted his bone white face and Tomorrow would be able to feet it, dripping down his own cheeks. It was horrible and wonderful and with a hunger drove him to continue until there was only wet chunks of meat, fit for consumption by scavengers and toothless beats. But this monster had teeth, and it used them.

Flicker. Tomorrow would see the same man with his humongous and twisted sword chasing after a fleeing crowd. He swung his weapon wildly into their bottom ranks, chopping some down, mortally wounding others, until he grew bored of the chase and slammed his weapon point into the soil sprouting up a myriad of shadowy black arms, tendrils and random appendages to hold down his prey as he stalked in to savor the kill with his own two blood stained hands.

Flicker. A hundred mounted men on horses, not warriors of light just warriors of men ordered a thousand thousand troops under each of their commands to advance. A million man army rushed down a sunken grassy valley to face a foe too terrible for any one nation to handle alone. A single man, in all black, with an enormous sword and a rictus fanged grin across his blood caked face.

The scenes did not stop with simple introductions. Tomorrow’s own rage force fed him into the scenes. He would not only watch, but feel skin being flayed layer by thin later from a living and screaming mass. Organs removed and consumed just to see how torturously long it would take for the victim to die. He learned, how to make death, short and overwhelming or long and languid. He fed off the suffering, indulging in it like a drowning man gasping for air. He would feel the indescribably agony and longing when mere seconds had passed between kills, when the sound of screams was silent and the electrify scent of fear was absent from the air for a moment. There was an unbearable need that filled every inch of his being when something…anything, was not dying in his hands. There were even times that this mad fiend turned the blade on himself just to dine on the pangs of it.

As his own power rushed through him, the Aesir would feel the unholy strength that allowed a man of this young Maximos’ size and stature to swing a gigantic sword into a wave of dozens of troops and scatter them like so many small figurines back into their ranks. The unbreakable resolve that made it so that even as soldiers impaled, sliced, and skewered him, he continued to chop and slay. It was enough to make one wonder if Maximos always had this power, if he had just held it back when he and Tomorrow fought.

There was an insatiable pit inside Maximos that could never be filled. A pit that someone had filled with a great and vile power that both fed off and fed his unending slaughter. Someone bigger than the Shadow Warrior had ever been or would ever be, someone addictive, and horrible and dark. And…

And what? The narrative was no longer the slow motion of play cast events it began as. There was chaos here. The evil, that fueled Maximos resonated with the anger that fueled Tomorrow and now, finally now, they were finally brothers. Brothers in power, and rage, and destruction.

What happened now? That lie in the hands of the thunder god.

1253Tomorrow

There was so much carnage....so much death....Tomorrow had never, ever felt such angiush and pain fill him, rage and torment control his will chaos fill his every nerve. Compared to his own animalistic side, this thing that had taken hold of Maximos was mountainous, unmeasureable, insurmountable.

The ginat Aesir took ahold of the feeling by the scruff of the neck and drank it in, bathed in it, let it fill his being till it oozed out of his pores in a glorious sense of decedant completeness - Destroyer had been Maximos' name during these dark days....Berserker was what Tomorrow called it.

He had tasted of this power in the past - it was the ultimate power that the All-Father could bestow upon his subjects. The ability to fell horse and man alike, slaying thousands in blind, unstoppable power, sword nor spear nor arrow harming the flesh or the will.

"MAXIMOOOOOOOS!"

Spitting blood, snorting it like a wounded animal, the Berserker rampaged, a binge of death and destruction feeding him power. He no longer had eyes, he no longer had arms, legs, a body - he was a whirlwind of death, decimating anything in his path, imagined or real, and now the laughter started.

Chaos was what Maximos had wrought back in those days - and the Berserker simply went along with the ride.

He was no longer in Maximos' mind - he was beside his black brother, decimating the troops before them with unbeleivable success. The Berserker grasped a horse as it came to him and tore it's head clean off, the skin tearing like bread and it's bone popping like an uncorked bottle of wine, and he used the head to smash twenty men into the dirt. He took one soldier up, his big fingers digging into the man's armour as he pushed deep into his skin and pulled, splitting him from the top down, spraying him with blood as his internal organs splattered on the ground before him and he laughed heartily at his mates behind their torn comrade.

He shot pure energy from his eyes, obliterating scores of men. He slammed his fists into the ground and made the world tremble. He took one man up by the leg and smashed him into his bretheren, until there was nothing left of the torso but a bloody smear at the end of the limb, which he then used to kill another score of faceless soldiers. He roared, and a hundred heads exploded. He smashed his hands together and the battlefield was unrecogniseable afterwards.

There was no passage of time. Maximos and himself killed everything in the world, everything that existed, until finally the rage slowed to a stop, the roaring bonfire in his chest waning to a mere flicker, his spirit dying, until the moments of pause between consuming lives became unbearably long minutes, excruciatingly huge hours, agonisingly massive days.

Finally he slowed his forward progress, his power waning. The glow in his eyes, unbeleiveably bright to begin with - how long would it take to kill a planet? Days? Weeks? Months? - was now just a false glow, the blue returning slowly. His breath was ragged and painful, blood seeping from between his lips, pouring from innumerable wounds, even trickling from his eyes. He was covered in blood that was weeks old, his clothes long destroyed, his flickering static now barely seen.

He stopped his steps and simply stood still, his eyes blank, his chest rising and falling slowly.

"...how..." He croaked, the effort to speak so painful it almost reduced him to tears which he no longer had. "...how do you do it....how do you keep it in...you couldn't sate it....nothing could sate this...unbeleiveable hole you had in you...."

Slowly he went down on one knee, before the other followed. He felt so tired now. "...nothing could live with this much hate in them....pile the bodies to the sky and you could not fill the hole...you could fill the oceans with blood and it wouldn't be enough..."

He leveled his ruined eyes to the hands before him. They were torn to shreds, his flesh pulped and ripped, the meat evident between his fingers and in his palms.He was left ruined by this rage, this unbeleivable evil that had swamped his brother. Mimick it all he could, there was no denying that he could not handle it. He slowly moved his eyes to look up at the darkness that surrounded him. His spirit flickered within his eyes like a dying torch - but a flame burnt brightest before snuffing out. "...tell me, Maximos..." He gasped, managing to find the words to finish the sentance. "...How did you control it?"

1254Maximos

Tomorrow could not handle it. Tomorrow was not meant to handle it. He was a creature of flesh and blood and such fleshy containments were far too weak when compared to a corporeal coil of shadows. This may seem pretentious as if it put Maximos on some sort of pedestal, until one realized that the man Tomorrow met at that Tavern, was also flesh and blood.

As the injuries mounted and pain stacked on pain, the visions playing before the Aesir’s eyes also shifted. Maximos and Tomorrow raced across a grassy plain toward a city. There were flashes now, a dozen, perhaps two or more and figures manifested from the empty air. Archs and waves of barely tamed multicolored energies flew through and between them, and then all at once there was a blinding flash of white light, and then pain.

There was no grass, no plain, no city. And then…nothing. The black overcame the white light. There was silence in the wake of Tomorrow’s question, and then a voice. Ragged, weak, and on the verge of tears.

“I…remember…” , the voice answered.

It started like a drop of water in a pond. A single point of life that expanded in waves, brushing away the darkness until Tomorrow was able to see clearly.

Maximos was walking, if indeed walking you could call it. One foot shuffled in front of the other, leaving zig zag patterns in the sand. Was it hours? Days? Weeks? He did not scream or curse or thrash with mania. His sword trailed on the ground drawing a line in the sand for miles. The hunger...the empty pit. It ate at him, it dug apart everything that he was and left him with nothing but pain. Until the pain became as much a part of him as breathing, and The Destroyer had nothing but silence.

And then a laugh filled the air.

A little girl raced down a sand dune swinging a wooden sword and laughing. Maximos' jet black eyes settled on her immediately, a dry gray tongue licked cracked lips and he ran at her with reckless abandon. And the sand dune moved like a hand sliding beneath a sheet. The little girl froze and screamed, the sand broke massive mouth easily capable of engulfing a house raced toward her, like a sort of moving cave. The Destroyer seemed completely oblivious, chasing after his tiny prey.

He closed on her, his arms wrapped around her and then...something changed.

Maximos broke left and ran, and ran, as fast as his legs could carry him until –

A flash of white. The very same little girl, with dark skin and black hair was leading Maximos by the hand into a small village and shouting something in a very soft and fluid language. She lead the Shadow into a crowd of quickly excited tan skinned men and women, looking entirely lost as they surrounded and praised him.

Another flash. Maximos was soaking in a tub up to his belly, the water tinged red and black by sand and dust and blood. He sat still, seemingly only because he was told too, unsure what to think or do while someone rubbed his blue hair with sweet smelling lather.

Flash. Maximos was walking through the village, carrying boxes or pulling wagons, dressed in whites and blue loose fitting desert clothes. He was smiling, not grinning. His eyes a natural dark tint surrounded by milky white. His teeth, blunt and ordinary.

Flash. Maximos and the little girl were playing some sort of game of hide and seek. The girl darted inside her house and came out with a set of wooden swords and ran outside tossing one to Maximos. Instinctively he caught the weapon, snapped it into a high guard and was about to send it crashing down on the little girl without a thought when instead he shouted, flung the sword and crashed to the ground holding his head.

Flash. Maximos looked up at the sky with a look of overwhelming fear on his face, waiting for something terrible.

Flash. Moonlight poured into a sandstone window, and Maximos sat huddled in the silver light crying and holding himself, rocking back and forth. The very same little girl raced into his room, wrapped her arms around him. Moments later her father brought tea and a few books, and her mother came behind with as many candles as she could carry and a small string instrument to play music on and sing too.

Flash. A bookshelf was being slid aside, Maximos was being led down a spiral staircase to a massive underground room filled with glowing crystal light and row after row of shelves, stacked 20ft up or higher and filled to the brim with books.

Flash. Maximos read, and read, and read. Blinking from spot to spot across the library randomly at first and then systematically just reading.

Flash. The girl was older now, taller, and fitter, she was hugging Maximos tight and crying as he lift a bag over his shoulder. He smiled, but this parting was bittersweet at best. The village had gathered, many smiling, many crying. Maximos waved to them and then turned to leave back across the sand.

Flash, flash, flash. What was a narrative became images. Maximos half way up a tree reaching for a cat. Maximos scaring away bullies. Maximos chasing after monsters. Maximos traveling with a group of random people. A woman with green hair and tiger eyes. A man with long black hair and covered in magic symbols, and more.

A black scar ripped in open air, sucking Maximos and his companions in. Maximos standing naked in Latent Square. Maximos fighting in the Stadium. And then the flashes stopped. Fading images and half lit scenes remained, like a projector running out of film, or a flashlight with dying batteries. That left only faces, rising and fading, a brilliant red headed woman, a woman with blue hair and bat-like ears, Tomorrow himself, an elven woman with bandages over her eyes. The whole in Maximos’ heart was filled with people, memories, and love, leaving only a small hole. A place just tiny enough to pocket his emotions when the time required.

When the last imagine finally faded, Tomorrow’s eyes opened. He was standing just inside the doorway of a large gymnasium with a complex series of lines, circles and runes drawn on its floor in white chalk, and lit by bright blue burning fires lining each wall. Not a wall or floor was injured but a hundred feet away from him Maximos lay on the floor, sprawled out on his back as if he had simply collapsed from exhaustion.

But he was not alone.

Crouched behind Maximos, holding his head was a small child of about seven or eight. The child wore a black skirt that hung from his hips and pooled around him, it looked absolutely nothing about cloth and everything like someone had peeled a piece of the night sky away from the heavens and bound it about their waist, complete with sparkling starlight. He wore no shirt, but over his shoulders was a long royal purple sleeveless robe, trimmed with sunset orangish gold. This all stood out amazingly well against his impossibly pale skin, and made his tousled indigo hair seem all the more vibrant. The child looked up from Maximos, setting the Shadow’s head down gently on the ground. A dozen or so rings of gold, indigo, and black, adorned his fingers. He looked up and settled a set of brilliant violet eyes on Tomorrow. They shone like twin glowing pinkish rings from shining out from tragic sleepless dark eyes that very nearly made it look as if this poor child had never known sleep. In chest, jutting out from where his heart should have been, pinning his robe to his chest was a glimmering golden knife impaled viciously into the boy and bleeding blackness which dripped down his chest and then raced off into the darkness as if fleeing home. And then, the boy smiled.

And all at once, everything was wrong. Every child has fears, and nightmares. The lights go out at night, and children fear. Its natural. Its instinctive. Something makes a sound in the night and we automatically pull from our imagination a terrible something. Why? How? Him.

And in his gaze anyone who ever feared the dark knew fear, as they had never known it before. The boy stood up, slowly but powerfully. As he rose his shadow crawled backwards behind him, racing across the floor and up the wall behind it, smothering the blue flames behind him as the shadow took the familiar form of a black knight in plate armor.

“Oh, Johnathan Tomorrow…” The boy said, looking at Tomorrow an frowning a theatric sort of frown, speaking with a young but all too wise voice, seemingly anticipating Tomorrow’s reaction and the imminent question, “…You know just who I am…”

He held out his arms, like a small boy asking for a hug. “…don’t be so distant.”

1255Tomorrow

John watched, ruined, as the scenes played out before him. He watched, wide eyed and with utter disbelief as the monster he had killed titans with was led into a village like a lost puppy. Cared for. Treated like an equal, like a valued member. "...What..." He whispered as the images unfolded before him.

What had happened? What had sated that dark desire within Maximos, in that instance? What had torn him from the horrid path of destruction - what had derailed the Destroyer?

It mattered not - John watched as his brother felt fear, regret, and shame. He watched as he tried to make himself a better man, a scholar. He watched as he started his life anew, was brought to Gaia, became the legend he was today, just as he was in Aria. He watched as he filled the hole with love, not sorrow, and lived for his friends and companions.

And finally, John's eyes were opened to reveal something new.

The antechamber was big, bigger then the Island could hold, and as John stepped in, somehow finding the strength to walk, he saw Maximos lying supine on the floor....and the child cradling his head.

The giant's eyes went wide when he saw the boy, fixing on those violet eyes. His mouth went dry and a chill crept up his spine, for he knew exactly, from the stories Maximos had told him, from the feeling in his gut, who this child was. All he could hear was his own ragged breath, exhausted from the mental, magical journey he had partaken, as it drew itself in and out of his body.

In some way...in some part....he knew this time would come. He'd known it when the shadows had first started speaking to him, when his mind had been touched by the madness that still revealed itself to him, every time he closed his eyes...

The boy approached him, and as if reading his mind, spoke out the words of a person who knew exactly what to say. John nodded dumbly, and as the boy reached out for him, John stooped down to pick him up, letting him sit in the crook of one of his arms. For some reason, he expected him to be heavier, but he simply felt like a nomal boy...a normal boy with a knife sticking out of his chest.

He wanted to ask a million questions, looking into the boy's disturbing eyes with his own wide-eyed azure gaze. He wanted to ask a million questions, yet none came to mind. He looked down at the knife sticking out of his chest, and immediantly wanted to pull it out, to help this kid who was in pain....but he wasn't a kid. And he realised that, tugging on the knife would not help, even with his own immense strength....it would most likely make the boy angry.

So, instead, and rather stupidly, John said quite posssibly the dumbest thing one could say to a god.

"...I thought you'd be...older." He mumbled, looking the boy up and down again in disbeleive...before frowning. "...The dreams....Maximos' memory...its over now. He....cant recreate you in his imagination, can he?" He said, remembering the image of the armoured king sitting at the throne at the very start of this bizarre voyage.

He was dumbfounded. He'd been replaying this meeting in his head again and again, trying to figure out what to say, how to say it....should he speak to the god as equals, or be subservant, for he was his lover and his brother's god, and respect demanded as such. His mind suddenly reeled - this was his opperunity to ask the little boy for a boon....but he must wait.

There were other things to be said. He just knew it...

1256Maximos

The boy chuckled a soft and almost innocent sort of thing and gently bat Tomorrow's arms away. He was just a hair too old rides and cuddles, but the kindness of the gesture was not lost on him.

"I could be." He replied without skipping a beat, and gestured to the wall behind him. The large shadow of a black knight looking ominous and frightening, it reached out its arms peeling them off the surface of the wall as if it meant to break free and then just as suddenly it stopped and lay flat again. The boy laughed again. "But wouldnt that be just a little...trick or treat?"

And with that, he hoped up just enough to grab a hold of Tomorrow's hand and began walking him toward Maximos' unconscious form. The boys skin was cool as a nights breeze and smooth as a newborns, and yet in all the ways he looked soft something at the pit of his mannerisms said he was anything but. He looked down at Maximos was a sort of fondness in his eyes, John might actually recognize the proud eyes of a father even if someone displaced on the face of a child. "Yes, its over. He exhausted himself into unconsciousness to try and show you the truth, I had to finish the dream for him. He wanted you to know that he wasnt a...whatever it is your imagination constructed. That there isnt a reason to fear or admire him so much. He's just a man, flawed like anyone else, faced with extraordinary circumstances. I should know..."

The boy looked up from Maximos and grinned wide at Tomorrow. "...I designed them. That's my way, my love, I teach my children through hardship and darkness and make...them..."

The words just sort of trailed off and a big frown formed on the child's small lips. Like someone had just taken his cookie away. "Johnny, your staring."

He looked down, and gestured with a small white hand to the glimmering and golden pure blade stabbed into his heart. "Is it this? It doesnt hurt anymore, if that's what your worried about. Look."

He flicked the hilt of the blade with his finger, it didnt even jostle, but the boy didnt writhe in pain either. Instead, blackness just continued to slowly ooze from the wound, slithering down his body and the rushing off into the distance. Shadows, new shadows, being born and racing away. "My brother gave it to me. Hey now, dont be mean! I know it doesnt have the pizzazz of an eye patch and two talking raven's or a big hulking hammer, but we all have our things!"

The dark child laughed, as if he hadnt a care in the world and waved his hands in front of himself as if swatting away the tangent he had allowed himself to get on and distract him from his goal. "I digress, I digress, I'm not here for him, or her, or me. I'm here for you. Which, is odd really considering how long you've spent absolutely disgusted with all of my kind."

He said the words, but didnt seem to have the indignation that should accompany them. There was no reason to explain, by now Tomorrow knew exactly what the boy was talking about. So it should come as no surprise when he smiled, like the perfect little tragic angel and said. "What can I do for you Johnny?"

1257Tomorrow

Join didn't know how to react as the boy/god lef him over to his supine brother, lying so still John thought him dead before he realised that it troubled him so because he had never seen Maximos so vulnerable before . Kneeling beside his dark brethren, John reached out with a powerful hand, a hand that could crush Maximos' skull with a single squeeze...and rested two fingers against his neck, checking for a pulse, before laying the hand on his cool brow, brushing some of the mans hair from his face.

A small smile spread John's lips as he rested his hand on his brothers forehead. "...You've left yourself open, brother..." he whispered down to the sleeping man, before tweaking his nose with a grin.

These were the words John spoke to a god, though he looked down to his sleeping brother, his voice soft like distant thunder. "...He was wrong, thinking that showing me this would show how flawed he is. A mere taste of his hardship brought me to my knees in despair...he managed to bring himself back from such despair and made himself more, better. I could not have any more pride and admiration for him then I do now - the only difference is, now I understand how far he fell."

He pushed himself to his feet gingerly, wincing with pain. He felt depressed that his left arm had vanished now - he had gotten used to it being back. But that mattered not - he turned to face the child deity, his face grim with the task he was about to perform.

"I have many questions of you that I would like answered...but first...I must show respect where it is due...and then, selfishly, ask a boon of you, for I do not know when I will get this opportunity again." He fell to one knee before the boy, resting his one fist on the cold stone. "...It is in regard to your priestess, Hono'o Arashi Raven."

"We have started a relationship...and I have come to love her deeply. I...am not sure if she truely loves me back, but...i know there is something there...as her god, I dutifully request your permission to continue the relationship...and ask you help me with my trouble." He lifted his hand to dig into his pocket to pull out the little pearl, presenting it to the boy in his outstretched hand. "...This was a gift from Maximos to me, and now I wish to give it to Hono'o...containing part of my soul. She already has my heart and mind...but I want her to have my soul too...i can think of no greater gift to give the woman. She...has become my life."

He finally looked up to the boy, locking eyes with the violet, frightening gaze, visibly trembling in fear as he did so, for what stood before him was the personification of his most deep rooted fear - but he stared boldly into those eyes irregardless. " Is it within your power to do as I ask? Take part of my soul to place in this gem?"

1258Maximos

It seemed, that even to dark and ancient gods of shadow and evil respect was a mutual sort of currency. Tomorrow showed it, and received it in kind. The boy did not interrupt the Aesir, he did not even so much as interject a chuckle or a laugh. He watched the larger man, much like a child watches adults at work all wide eyed and full of curiosity.

This even extended as far as Tomorrow genuflecting himself before the boy god. At no point did he respond in a lordly manner, as if expecting the gesture, although equally he never told him to stop and stand. If anything the child was very difficult to read. He was clearly paying attention to every word, and he looked John directly in the eyes when he presented the pearl, and his request. He even kept that smiling eye contact a lingering second or two after the man had finished speaking without responding or blinking as if he was looking at something, or for something.

"Mortals!" He exclaimed, and all at once he was full of motion and voice. He reached using both tiny hands to grab either side of the pearl and lift it from Tomorrow's hand. "You never cease to surprise me!"

With bright curious eyes he rolled the white gem around in front of himself, analyzing its every angle, he shook it and held it to his ear for a moment before placing it in front of himself and tapping a spot on the pearl like a man identifying a spot on a map. "But this...oh ho ho, this is very curious Johnny, very very curious."

Small hands lowered the ball, and those glowing violet rings fell back on Tomorrow's eyes. "A few weeks ago, you absolutely hated everything having to do with me and mine. You made my Raven, the very same Raven, very sad in that tavern. Ashamed even. And now..."

He looked at the pearl and back to Tomorrow. "...your willing to trust me, myself, the embodiment of all that scary, spooky, and so very terrible darkness, with your soul."

Wavy indigo hair shook back and forth landing even more tousled than it was before, as if he was trying to shake loose something. "No, no, thats not what you said, is it? You want me to take part of your soul, and place it in here. Part. Part. P-a-r-t."

Every letter in the word was said slowly and in slightly different inflection as if trying to figure out the sudden new flavor in it. And then, silence. He cocked his head slightly to the side and said. "I can do it. Of course I can do it, I can do just about anything but...why? Why me? You hate me Johnny-boy! Why now? No, more importantly, why Johnny? Why does my priestess, your heart, mind, and 'life', only get a part?"

1259Tomorrow

"I've never hated you." John said quietly, the Asgardian lowering his head slowly, as if ashamed. "I....I just didn't understand you. You're....not of this world, you....you play by different rules. Its...hard for me to...to understand you." He bowed his head again in shame once more. "When I came back....i was still angry....i lashed out at my loved ones, when all they did was welcome me back with open arms...because I was afraid. Just as I'm afraid now."

He looked back up to the god/boy, his eyes still containing fear - but still holding that unwavering resolve. "...But you are my brother's god. And my love took you as her god. She loves and worships you, and that isn't something I overlook. No matter what I think, I must respect that, for it is her wish."

He looked down to the pearl in the boy's hands. "...And...and i'm not stupid. I know asking such a thing might...change me. It is fear that holds me back completely...what is the point of giving her my soul if I cannot reciprocate that love? Why should she love an empty husk?"

The Aesir looked back into those dark eyes, his jaw set, even though his heart palpitated and his throat felt tight. "...But you are right. She is deserving of my soul, completely and utterly. If I am to do this, I must do this all the way." He bowed his head back down, placing his fist back to the floor, so he was bowed before the boy/god, his eyes wide as he looked to the floor. "...As the God of my brother of oath and love of my life, I trust you with this request...please, Lord Nocturne...take my complete soul and place it in my brother's peal....so Hono'o may carry me forever by her side...and know that I shall always be with her."

He felt his jaw tighten. This was it. Deal or no deal? If Nocturne was able to do such a thing....would John know about it afterwards? Would his body still live? Would it feel like something was missing? Or would he simply be dead inside?

He focused on Hono'o's smiling face, her ember eyes, her crimson hair splotched with darkness...and hardened his heart.

This was for her. Now, everything was for her.

1260Maximos

"I'm not right." Said rather flatly, and then chuckled. "I was curious. I questioned it, I did not endorse it. In the end, Johnny, this is your choice. Its your soul. You dont have to do this. If Raven wanted your soul, she would just ask me and I would give it to her in a nice neat box. Or, she would take it herself."

"This is not for her, or him, or even me. This is for you." Now, he was being fancy, rolling the pearl off the back of one hand and down his shoulders, up the opposite arm to the other hand, then with a light flick tossed it so it landed squarely atop his head defying all concepts of gravity. "And after all, your going to be the one paying the price."

He smirked. "Yes, its unpleasant business but there is of course, the subject of payment."

At any time during this the child could have explained the intricacies of soul placement, and maybe even sooth some of Tomorrow's fears, it should be noted that he did not. Instead, he let the pearl roll off the front of his head and land squarely in the palm of his hand.

For a moment, the bright white gem seemed to completely contrast the child and make him seem even more horribly dark than before. "I want one thing from you..."

With each word, his voice grew more course, more haunting, the very last word in the sentence echoed in the shadows repeated by several tortured voices that seemed to be calling it out in forced and terrible yet beautiful agony. He chuckled, as he had many times now, and yet instead of it seeming soft if yet creepy his laugh felt more like the sort of joyful expression a murderer uses with the knife dangles over your throat.

"I will have your first born son!" It was not stated as a request, but as fact. Black vomited from the child's pale face, dripping down his neck and across his body. His shadow, stretched long before him wretched him back until he was engulfed a dozen feet away and being hoisted up into the air, voices cried out in pain and hatred and fear from all directions.

"He will be mine!" The chorus said, all at once. Black swirled and coalesced covering the image of the small child with massive pieces of armor until he was smothered entirely in the now three dimensional visage of the horrid night from Maximos' vision. "He will be me!"

Indigo and violet bled from a slit in his helm, and the fissures in his armor. All semblance of a child was gone. He spoke with a myriad of voices all at once, all in power. "Your child will be my vessel of resurrection! A child of gods and war! My perfect vessel, heralding a new reign of DARKNESS!"

The armored monstrosity, easily twelve or more feet tall thrust its fist at Tomorrow and shouted. "Now speak your woeful wish again Scion of Thunder and War!"

His gauntleted fist opened, gleaming with runes and magic shapes and circles, all pulsing with unholy life. And at its center the small white pearl. "Call upon my name Johnathan Tomorrow! Surrender your soul UNTO ME!"

And then he laughed, like thunder, and death, and war all rolled into one terrible repeating sound.

1261Tomorrow

Tomorrow's blood chilled to almost freezing point as the Dark Lord made his unholy bid, literally cringing as he spoke out in his booming voice. He lifted his bloodied face and stared up at the God as he took what could only be his true form. "...What?" Was all he could say.

To be honest, John had never actually thought of the payment needed for such a task. He considered a boon payable only by a boon - if Nocturne did this for him, then he could expect Tomorrow to return a favour of equal amount later...

...But then, wasn't that what the Dark Lord was asking? A vessel for a soul....for a soul placed in a vessel.

Tears welled in John's eyes as he shook his head, not beleiving he had gotten this far only to fail. This was a price he could not pay....if the Gods found Hono'o and he blessed with a son, he did not want his life snuffed before he'd even had a chance to live, a chance even to dream. To make such a pact without Hono'o's consent was paramout to betrayl in it's highest order. It was also John's chance to start again....raise a family the right way.

"...I cannot agree to that!" He shouted over the booming laughter as it echoed around the grand hall. "I'll swear servitude to you - I'll renounce Asgard and all the Norse Pantheon..." He lifted his eyes back up to the giant knight, his voice filled with venom, his tone defiant. "...But our children will be ours to raise, if she deems me worthy - not you! I will not trade my child's soul for my own."

This was not something he could decide on without her. He did not know how she would react to their son becoming the Dark God himself. Hell, she might even like it...

His eyes faltered for a second. She was his priestess, she was in his service body and soul...maybe....maybe she would want such a thing...

His mind was in turmoil now. He did not know what to do - on the one hand, he felt agreeing to such a thing now would be a betrayl to Hono'o...on the other hand...it seemed like something a priestess would be proud of. But then....why wouldn't Nocturne just do the deed himself? Or pick any random woman? Was he trying to test John?

....No. This price was too much to pay, in return for a bauble that contained his soul, and did not garuntee he would keep all his faculties after the fact. If Hono'o was dead or dying....then John would trade his soul gladly for her, without hesitation. But not for this.

He held his hand out to the Black Knight, the torn palm turned up. "Give me back my pearl." He said in measured, defeated tones, his head bowed and his dirty, bloodied hair hanging lank over his face.

1262Maximos

"Why?" Was the response Tomorrow received, from a completely docile and child-like voice right beside him. The same little boy from before simply stepped out from beside the Aesir, with the pearl balanced on his head and a small bucket of popcorn in his hands.

He waited for the exact moment Johnathan realized he was there to say, "Oop! Oh...see what I did there?"

He pointed his small, ringed and adorned hand at the enormous giant of shadow and steel and...nothing. There was nothing there. Not even the previously ominous haunting shadow, the boy was not even casting a shadow. There was empty space and a wall, and grinning child who then said. "I lied."

At which point he popped a handful of popcorn in his mouth and started chewing, while speaking. "Thats what your expecting right? Deception? Meglomaniacal schemes? How is that fair? Have I ever lied to you?"

He let out a small disappointed sigh. "Raven always said you were so smart. I tried to tell her, your smart for a blonde. Do you get all your opinions on what darkness is from comic books and kid's stories? I mean seeeeriously Johnny, what self respecting god would talk like that?!"

Little hands gestured rather eagerly at the open space where the giant god figure was moments ago, but where now nothing was but empty room. Meanwhile the bucket of popcorn floated in mid air, and the pearl seemed content to no sway or roll off his head like a round object should. The gesture lasted a few seconds and then he gave Tomorrow a serious gaze and said. "No but seriously. I want your kid."

The serious face lasted approximately two to four seconds before he broke out in laughter of the completely non-maniacal sort and replied between laughs. "Again! You almost fell for it again! You need to lighten up! I mean seriously, your bringing down the room. Popcorn?"

The bucket sort of floated in Tomorrow's general direction invitingly. "I know you've never actually been a true god, Johnnyboy, but no one acts like that anymore except the newbies who need to prove themselves. Does your dad do that? Oh ho ho man. I am the Shadowfather, plain and simple. All this, bow, and speak in old tongues and inflections, thee, they, hither..."

The sentence never finished, instead he reclined comfortably back as if sitting on a chair that was not there, and waved his hand in front of himself in a sort of dismissing manner.

"Let me break this down for you, first off..." The pearl rolled back off his head, and down his neck, across his shoulder and into one of his hands. He palmed it, but used his opposite hand to pull one of his fingers back and down, enumerating a one. "Souls dont belong to you, they're connected to you. It doesnt matter where they are or what they're in so long as they're still connected. If I put your soul in here."

He knocked the pearl against his head which made a sort of hollow knocking sound. "You stay you, and nothing changes, except necromancers and soul eaters can eat the pearl and never have to eat or fight you. But! That's your problem, not mine. Your not asking for protection. Which leads to our next point."

The boy pulled back a second finger. "Simply put, your asking for two things. Not one. You want me, great evil mastermind that I am, to take your soul, that's one job. And second, to place it this pearl. Two tasks. Two payments. Still with me?"

The child god didnt really wait for an answer, he just continued on, pulling back a third finger. "In payment, your going to do three things for me. One is necessary for me to perform the task, the second are my price. Your going to say something, your going to deliver a message for me, and lastly your going to understand something. That's it! Agreeable enough?"

He let the pearl roll onto the three fingers he pulled down then let them go so it flicked into the air and was caught on its descent by his other hand. "Also, I shalt have thine child, son of the nor--"

At which point he broke out in quick burst of laughter, followed a cheerfully spoken, "Oh you should have seen your face. Priceless!"

1263Tomorrow

Tomorrow didn't know whether his heart was beating faster before or now. The boy was right - the theatric had fooled him. He'd been so caught up in speaking to an actual god - he could feel it, this boy before him, it couldn't just be false - that myth and hearsay had taken control.

He should have spat in his face for fooling him like that. John had been trying to show nothing but the utmost respect for the god of his brother....but this god was a trickster god, a god that delighted in playing games with others.

As the popcorn floated over to him he looked at it, as if disbeleiving it was real...before reaching out and pushing it away with the back of his hand, rising to his full height with a pained grunt. His eyes were downcast, his jaw set, his hand clenched by his side.

He was hurt, emotional and now he had a child with a dagger sticking out of his chest mocking him. Tomorrow was not having a good time anymore, if indeed he had been in the first place.

Nocturne Wrote:

"Souls dont belong to you, they're connected to you. It doesnt matter where they are or what they're in so long as they're still connected. If I put your soul in here."

He knocked the pearl against his head which made a sort of hollow knocking sound. "You stay you, and nothing changes, except necromancers and soul eaters can eat the pearl and never have to eat or fight you. But! That's your problem, not mine. Your not asking for protection. Which leads to our next point."

John said nothing. He didn't know whether he could trust the boy/god before him now. He'd thought respect due would have been enough - to take knee and bow before such a being was the Asgard way. But it seems omnipotence bred arrogance, even on Aria. He wondered what Raven saw in such a god....she must have been desperate to want to beleive in him so.

He voiced none of this, and surely if the boy could read his mind, he would expect such a reaction....but at the moment, John didn't care.

Nocturne Wrote:

"Simply put, your asking for two things. Not one. You want me, great evil mastermind that I am, to take your soul, that's one job. And second, to place it this pearl. Two tasks. Two payments. Still with me?"

The child god didnt really wait for an answer, he just continued on, pulling back a third finger. "In payment, your going to do three things for me. One is necessary for me to perform the task, the second are my price. Your going to say something, your going to deliver a message for me, and lastly your going to understand something. That's it! Agreeable enough?"

John nodded slowly. "Aye." He said quietly. He felt betrayed - and very hurt. He thought his brother needed help with this child...to right things back on his home world....but who would want to help such a thing, to mock him when he had tried to do the right thing?

Nocturne Wrote:

"Also, I shalt have thine child, son of the nor--"

At which point he broke out in quick burst of laughter, followed a cheerfully spoken, "Oh you should have seen your fa - "

"Just tell me what I need to do." Tomorrow rumbled, his voice low like distant thunder as he spoke down to the boy.

Respect bade John to allow the boy/god to finish his sentence.

But respect was only due when returned in kind.

1264HonoRaven

In another place and another time a woman who knew these two as well as Raven was laughing her a** off and waiting expectantly for the next pass in this interesting little drama that was unfolding. smilies/icon_heart.gif

1265Maximos

The smile was there, the exactly same smile but in the wake of Tomorrow's words, the boy god was just quiet. He let the moment of silence stretch on until it was obvious, until it was undeniable that it had indeed achieved an effect. But what?

Nocturne stood up from his invisible chair, the popcorn vanished, the tricks were gone save for the pearl in his hand, the drip of shadows down his chest and the glow of his eyes. "That's better...au natural."

"The anger is comfortable, isnt it John?" He balled up a tight fist and pounded it to his chest. "Blame me, for all of it. The bad dreams, the insanity, the brother in the shadows with his knife and his teeth. Blame me for all these things I never did."

"That's right, let that anger burn. I know you." He said, face turned down in a tight mirthless frown. "I've known you since I was exactly as old as I look, when my brother drove this into my heart because I had polluted his world with 'monsters'. Your exactly the same."

He stepped forward, the shadow slithered and writhed. "His creatures were constantly at war with themselves over land and gold. My creatures stood quietly on their island, hunting simple four legged prey and living in harmony with Lilara's world, when they were attacked. Who were the monster's John? You've seen it John, you lived it WHO!?"

His voice dropped to barely a whisper. "Oh, they didnt understand us. Not at all."

His voice came out as if floating on a breeze. Soft, cool, but direct. "They didnt even try, and neither did you."

And then all that was left was a cold looking child, emotionless in the way children should never be, with indigo hair covering his violet eyes. "...until you want something. Then its all properness and respect, right? But I know what you really want. Tell me, wheres your knife, John?"

He put his hand softly to his chest, fingers splayed around the knife wound. "I have room for at least one more."

1266Tomorrow

"I am to blame you little b*****d!" John suddenly roared, his eyes affixed on the little boys glare. "I am! I killed those people, all of them, and not you, or Max, or anybody else had anything to with it - because if you did, i'd tear that damn knife out and jam it into your eye!"

He couldn't look at the boy, so he turned and looked back to Maximos, lying on the floor, oblivious, and John felt a world of guilt smash into him, just as it did when he'd first seen him. "Dammit...you don't understand. I blame no one but myself for my actions. I blame myself for making Maximos take my arm...i blame myself for killing those people...for not trusting Max when I returned...for fearing him when I should haver known there was nothing to fear!."

His rage, bright and fast to rise, was quelled just as suddenly. Hiss injured, weary body could not withhold it for long... So he shook his head slowly. "Anger is...easy. Anger...makes sense to me. You're goddamn right i'm angry - at myself. It's so easy to get angry....but it doesn't make it right to take it out on others."

He turned then to face the boy, looking down on him. "...If you want to lump me with the Lunoc scum, fine. I'll have to live with that. But I have never blamed you for any of my actions, and I regret that you see me in such a light..."

He sighed heavily, shaking his head slowly. Gods in Valhalla, he was so tired... "...I've never wanted to hurt you, Nocturne...I've never wanted to hurt anybody." He nodded down to Maximos. "Least of all him...and least of all her."

His wide shoulders shook a little as he chuckled, the laughter hurting his chest. "...And gods damn me, yes. Yes i'm a selfish b*****d. I came here to see my brother, but also to ask you for this boon....for I think Hono'o deserves nothing less then my everything. I can say that now...but to just go and do it hold no weight...it had to be you. You are her god, she had accepted you - who else is better suited to do the deed?"

His eyes cast back down to Maximos. "I was going to tell you brother... I just didn't know the right time..." He whispered to the sleeping man.

"...I bade you respect because you are a god. where i'm from, that is enough." He looked down at the boy again. "Tell me what I must do to gain your respect...it is important to me that we...get along."

1267Maximos

"That." The boy said as a cheerful smile spread across his lips bearing absolutely no malice or trickery. He pointed a small white finger at the humongous man before him and repeated himself, enunciating every word properly. "That right there."

"A few hours ago, you arrived at this house full of guilt, confusion, and fear. Most importantly fear. Months before that, you lived in fear of this poor man's face. When you saw me, I actually worried for a moment that your gigantic heart was going to stop." A light chuckle. "Now look at you. Your talking to me, an honest to badness god of the same darkness that held you so tightly. The Shadowfather, the Lord of Nightmares. And your talking to me."

He waved his hands in front of himself, shoving away his previous point for a bigger one as he stepped towards Tomorrow. "No, no, more than that. Your insulting me! You called me a little b*****d! You confessed the truth in your heart...to me, of all beings."

The child was barely four feet away when he smiled, let his head fall slightly to the side and said. "Where is your fear now? Gone."

"Your so angry right now, you dont see it. And thats the idea." He laughed to himself, but there was a hint in his inflection that made it sound as if he wanted to Tomorrow to laugh with him.

"Tricks." He said as it were a joke, the boy grinned, hoping Tomorrow could see it now. "Tricks are for kids. If you want to know what kind of God I am, look at yourself right now. Feel that courage. Remember that anger? I gave you that. I planted the seed, and oblivious of my machinations you grew it, and overcame yourself. Now your never going to quiver when you hear my name again. Your never going to worry or doubt when Raven calls out to me, or speaks of me, or adorns herself in my markings. A bad thing, birthing a good thing."

He spread his little arms out to either side as if presenting himself. "That's the sort of god I am."

And then he extended his small hand, with all of its rings and bracelets in the universal symbol of a handshake. "I'm Nocturne, its a pleasure to finally meet you."

1268Tomorrow

A trickster god...tricking people to do the right thing.

John....might be able to get behind that.

But the boy was right. The anger he felt was cleansing, washing away his fear and leaving him bare. The boy was like a rash, irritating and sore, making you want to itch and scratch - but when the scratches healed, all that was left was fresh skin.

He looked down at the tiny hand, covered in ancient jewelery. He only paused for a moment before reaching down, having to stoop, to enclose the hand in his own massive grasp, shaking it up and down slowly as he looked into the indigo eyes. "...My name is John. Well met, Nocturne."

This still felt very strange to John, but he tried to think of it as meeting a king or a president They held a lot of power, but they were only human. Nocturne was nothing like that at all - but it seemed he wanted John to be himself, so John would give it to him.

As he released his hand John stood upright again, placing his hand upon his hip as he looked down to the boy, a small smile spreading over his dirty face. "...You irritate me with your tricks - for that is what they are - but...you seem to have good intentions. I think i see what she sees in you now...and...I can see the influence you've had on Maximos."

He turned to look back to his brother again. "He can't ever just tell me something, he always has to make me think it through....it is extremely frustrating." He chuckled a little, his smile spreading more. "...Maybe that is why I like being around him so much. He....forces me to think." He shook his head slowly as he looked down to Maximos...

Then looked back to the boy. "...Why him? You could've chosen from a hundred others to pour your power into - why him? Why....why allow Maxine to die? It would've been in your power to rescue them, I could feel it!" His teeth were gritted in anger as he balled his fist, thrusting it down to emphasise his frustration. "I would've understood if you had harnessed him for only a short time, but for him to just let it all loose for so damned long..."

1269Maximos

Nocturne, now properly introduced, reclined back in his invisible chair folding one leg over the other letting his skirt of twinkling night sky pour down like a fountain from his waist. "It wasnt easy."

He said, shaking his head. His smile faded for a moment as he turned to look at Maximos. "He always had the seed in him, the mind that questioned and challenged everything around him unrelentingly. And he was the only Leus of his generation, I needed one of my hunters and they're rare, nothing else would do."

Violet eyes swirled back to John, there was a small smile on his face but it seemed more to keep the mood than in actual joy. "Its not always tricks John. I put those events in motion. I killed her as surely as if I had blasted her myself."

He shook his head. "The events in his life were going to unfold either way. He was, eventually, going to go after the Dark Lord. And if he was not strong, in heart and mind and body, he was going to die and my world would be lost."

"I know, its difficult to understand, but he chose me." He raised his little hand, one of the shadows bleeding from his chest turned and ran up his arm dancing along his palm in a myriad of shapes. It hadnt been assigned yet, it didnt know what shadow it was but there it danced. "He called out to me, and I answered. And it was too much for him, but he had to learn to control it. Not fear it, but wield it. Face it. Master it. The very fact that he could not shadowcraft sufficiently is what drove him to master it well enough to create..."

The Shadowfather paused, and instead just gestured around him to Shadow Island as a whole. And in passing to every nifty little shadowy spell and device that Tomorrow had ever seen Maximos use. "And that's just the start of it! In the end, the very same way he had to ask for the power, he had to choose to stop his own reign of destruction. That moment, in the desert with that little girl he took control and chose."

"I know, its terrible. I am terrible. I engineered a nightmare for my poor child and he was forced to live through it, but it created the man you see there." A slight gesture to Maximos accompanied the words. "Blood was spilled, yes, but how many more lives do you think would have been lost if he had never come to be? Where, and only you can truly answer this, would you be if you had never met him?"

"And then ask yourself this..." He smirked just slightly. "...he's always wandering and vanishing, right? Given that, how many other people do you think he's effected in the same way? People you've maybe never even met."

1270Tomorrow

"...The greater good, huh? The big picture..." John murmured, kneeling down beside the sleeping man again, sitting back on his butt and resting his elbow on his knee.

He shook his head slowly. "...It shouldn't..." He sighed again, looking over to the boy, his permafrost eyes displaying what he thought - no matter what John said, it wouldn't make a difference - this god was one who considered things far greater then himself or Maximos. If he thought killing John would help a hundred people, then he probably would....and to be honest, John found himself thinking in such lines as well.

It was hard for a man to think in that way, however. To set aside emotion and look at the grand scheme. You needed a hard heart to do such things. Sometimes, John forced himself to harden his heart....but he always regretted it later.

Perhaps Nocturne regretted it, in his own way...but justification was a good source of refuge with such actions.

"...So what now?" He asked quietly, reaching out to place his hand upon Maximos' forehead again. "You'll send him back and make him kill again....make him the Destroyer again....to make a world free?" He chuckled, shaking his head slowly, his smile and his eyes incredulous. "I can't beleive it...and he'll do it, wont he? With a smile on his face, most likely, as it eats him up inside..."

He looked back to the boy. "...Will you let me go with them? I want to be with him....and i want to protect her." He snorted, his smile coming back. "I know she can protect herself....but I want to be there with her. And....to make sure he doesnt lose himself to it....if it comes to that." He sighed again, looking down to Maximos. "...It probably wouldn't do a damn thing....but at least I could try."

1271Maximos

Nocturne chuckled and leaned his head slightly to the side so that lengths and lines of indigo hair fell over one eye, it was as if he was literally looking at Tomorrow in a different way. "You know...I've had people worship me for their entire lives, sometimes beyond, and yet most never have as much faith in my influence as you do within minutes of meeting me."

He straightened his head, and brushed a few hairs out of the way letting both eyes shine like neon violet lights. "But your faith is misplaced."

The child leaned forward, placing his elbows on his knees as his invisible chair lift him so that he could meet Tomorrow eye to eye. "I'm not making him do anything. I dont make anyone, do anything."

"'Control' and 'Destiny'", and he made the appropriate air quotes. "...are not among my functions. I lay paths, people make choices. But even still, only if they come to me. I cant go to them its all complicated divine magics and side effects of my predicament."

He extended a hand toward Maximos without turning his head and continued. "I didnt make him choose this. I didnt even influence this. As dear and close as it is to my heart, our home is entirely closed off to me. This is his doing. His quest. I'm just as much of a tag along as Raven or anyone else."

Small pale lips spread into a soft smile. "Your a good friend for trying to do this John. But if you want to go, you have to ask him."

His tone actually softened as he spoke, as if he was trying to be comforting and let Tomorrow down softly. But then as he began he picked right up being as chipper as he was before. "Dont worry though! He'll never be the Destroyer again. Its physically, spiritually, even magically impossible. The chances are about the same as you being electrocuted by poking your finger into an outlet. The reason is too."

And with that he flopped back into his chair, and rolled the pearl between his hands. He imagined Tomorrow had more questions, and Nocturne so very much loved questions. It showed in the size of his grin as he said, "What else?"

1272Tomorrow

John looked up to Nocturne, smiling weakly. "Sorry. Someone says 'god', the initial reaction is 'omnipotent'. It's something I have....trouble with sometimes...." He said softly, looking down to the stump on his left shoulder where his arm should be...

Before looking back up to Nocturne. "I did ask him...but at the time, we got sidetracked - he thought he'd have to fight me some more....for the exact reason you have been so...tentative with me. He thought I hated him..." He sighed, shaking his head. "...Lets not get into that again. Its pointess." He said, half to himself. No point beating himself up over past mistakes.

It made him feel better to know that Maximos would never again become the Destroyer. Witnessing the carnage, fighting alongside it, experiencing just a taste of such awesome power....well, look at John now. He was typically fatigueless - now he barely had the strength to stand, let alone fight. He knew when he got home, though. that Hono'o's experienced fingers would ease the pain from his muscles and heal his wounds...

Nocturne Wrote:

"What else?"

His eyes bore into Nocturne, his tired, damaged brain ticking over. It literally hurt him to think when this tired, his scarred and warped mind trying desperately to keep it all together...

"Maximos told me your worlds story. About Luminous, how he stabbed you, how Liara gave her life to end the war." He said slowly, as if trying to choose his words carefully. "...What makes him think returning now will make a difference? If Liara is gone, then the war is already lost - without Balance, Light will always obliterate the Dark unless someone quenches the Light - and then what? The roles are reversed, with you on the podium instead of Lunoc, and the Lunoc children die without their leader. And it goes on, again and again. Someone from the Light rises to take you down, someone else rises to take them down, and chaos rules."

He shook his head, reachig up to pinch the bridge of his nose. "I love a good fight as much as the next barbarian, and i love fighting in war...but there has to be balance. So I ask you now - how do we restore that balance?"

1273Maximos

Nocturne just smiled and made a sort of waving motion in front of himself as if just dusting away the entire thing. The misunderstanding, who blamed who for what, who hated who. Just waved away. One might imagine that for a dark god he strangely seemed to enjoy conversation more than darker things like arguments, hatred, grudges and the like.

And then it was story time. Or in this case, it was Tomorrow's time to tell him a story. With the calm set of his eyes and smile combined with his relaxed posture on his chair, hands folded in his lap, legs crossed, Nocturne almost really looked like a very old father listening to children speak of things they barely had an understanding of. But there was no haughtiness about him, no hint that he might start tossing his age around like a power level. No...Nocturne seemed honestly content to just listen.

And when it was all said, in truth and honesty, the Shadowfather leaned his head back and said. "Ahh, you see that too, huh?[color=indigo]"

"[color=indigo]Well, the first thing you have to understand is this." He lift up both of his hands and pressed them together. Black dripped from his palms, and then he spread them apart as if parting something unseen in the air. Symbols, shapes and lines like smoke unfurling, or licks of flame captures in place filled a space across and between his hands. They hung on the air solid like black ink. It would have seemed a random fancy image if not for how some of the small curlicues and swirling symbols seemed to repeat themselves...like words, or language.

"This is Lunoc." He said, laying his hands back down and letting the symbol hang in the air. "It is my creation, it is the language of the shadows. It has no verbal translation as shadows are silent. With it, a mortal I have touched may write out and command shadows and darkness. Raven was given a mastery of this with her title."

"It is not to be confused with this." A stubby white finger reached up and poked the symbol, and suddenly it changed. The core curls and twists stood the same, but other symbols were added to it. Circles and sharp lines filled with small text or runes, some almost seemed Norse, others hailed from other cultures. "This is Lunaic. Much the same only this was created by the Paladin here, unconscious and unable to hear me praise his work. It combines several text based magic forms, from draconic all the way to your Aesir cultures. I'm sure you've seen the marking he's covered in, yes?"

"[color=indigo]But neither Lunoc or Lunaic should be confused with this." He snapped his fingers and the image changed entirely. Before Tomorrow was the pale white image of a man in a suit of steely white full plate armor, wielding a glowing weapon and sitting atop a horse. It looked very much like the Lightwatcher General from the vision earlier. "These are the Luminai, the chosen not children of my brother, Luminous, the Lightwatcher. His hands amongst the Arian mortals, the only to be given golden hair. And finally they..."

"...should not be confused with this." His small hand ran through the image, the armor was lost, its hair turned green, its muscles shrank. It was a completely ordinary person in ordinary clothes. "These are the people. The closest thing Aria has to human beings, they are Luminous' first creations. They are ordinary and available across almost all of Aria."

"Now!" He clapped his hands together and the entire image vanished leaving nothing in its wake but quickly dissipating black smoke. "What does that have to do with your question? Absolutely nothing. I just didnt want you going to my home, and call one of my brothers holy warrior by the shadow tongue. That could end badly."

He smirked, "In answer to your question however...faith." He nodded, slowly but absolutely. "I trust that he sees the same issue you do, and does not honestly intend for something so drab as my solitary reign, or as fairy tale as my brother and I suddenly 'making up". I have faith in him. And her. Sometimes I think Lilara knew, all along."

1274Tomorrow

John watched everything as Nocturne laid it all out, watching intently, and becoming thoroughly confused by the end. Apparently Nocturne had given him a language lesson...the first he'd had in a long time.

"So..." He started unsteadily, his eyes wide in concentration, obviously trying to force the information into his damaged brain. "...So Lunoc is the language of shadows, written language...Luniac is the 'upgraded' form that Maximos..." He motioned to Max was a small wave of his hand, "...Created...the Luminai are Luminous' warriors, chosen from the...the little people. The little....Arian people..."

He sighed heavily, rubbing the bridge of his nose again. "Odin save me...all i need to know is who to hit and how hard..." He whispered with mild irritation. All these words....

But finally, the brass tacks appeared. "So what then - a government of the people? Perhaps you could take turns? Sorry Nocturne, but...it doesn't sound like Maximos knows what to do when its all said and done. You cannot just run on faith, you need planning. Has he planned for a victory? For a failure? This quest he intends on going on, it will change Aria completely, forever - if we cast shadow on a world full of Light, then the people controlled, the little....Arian people....I dont know about you, but a revolt sounds easily possible. Revolution, is what we're talking about here - and revolutions can fail just as easily as work."

John looked back down to Maximos. "He told me they consider him a hero...if he does succeed, then they will expect him to rule. If this has been going on since....Hel knows how long, then they will not know any other way." He looked back up to Nocturne. "Do you think he's ready for that kind of responsibility? If it came down to it? Hel...I know warfare, tactics, how to organise men into fighting form...but to organise a governement?"

1275Ryugi Kazamaru

Shortly after the cancellation of the 2011 Heaven or Hell Tournament

Maximos would be going about his duties as usual, until, suddenly, he would get a tingling sensation in the back of his mind. He'd begin to feel a familiar presence seeming to stay in his conscious mind, but also seeming to hold back, not unlike someone dialing a phone and hearing the ringing on the other end, or someone knocking at your door.

Max would recognize the sensation as the gentle telepathic link from his Black Shadow Necklace.

Ryugi was making a phone call, and waiting for Maximos to pick up.

1276Tomorrow

(( haha! dial tone The person you have dialled is currently unavailable due to unconsciousness. Please dial again later dial tone smilies/icon_xd.gif smilies/icon_xd.gif

I know Ryugi is calling Max weeks after John's encounter, but it's still funny to think smilies/icon_whee.gif ))

1277Maximos

"Exactly that." He nodded and grinned, and let John continue. Afterwards, Nocturne just shook his head and laughed. “Oh John, did you just tell a being quite literally runs on faith, that you cannot run on just faith?”

A chuckle. “Your doing it again. You give me too much credit.”

“I never said there was no plan. I said I don’t have a plan. As I said earlier, I am a passenger in this ride, not a pilot. I have faith in him, his plan. I’m sure he has one. As sure as I am that he hasn’t shared it with me.”

"Dont worry, I'm sure he'll explain it all rather easily when, if, you get there." Then as if he honed in on something, Nocturne shook his head almost nostalgically. “Ahh…the hero talk. He hates that. In the very last moment of his quest, he faltered and one of his other party members had to finish the job for him. I spun a web of sorts which depicted him as slaying the Destroyer as opposed to being the Destroyer. I dont expect him to suddenly pick up that lie and wear it proudly. After all he's...”

The boy put his fist to his mouth and gave out a small cough and then spoke in a voice John was sure to recognize, speaking a certain catch phrase. "...just a humble shadow."

He laughed, proud of himself, then leaned back in his chair and folded his hands in his lap again. "Now John, I know Aria seems like a pressing concern with all that you've just experience but, you have to have at least one question about something else. Dont you?"

--- Several Weeks Later?|

It was funny how very exactly this was like a phone call. Ryugi would move to tap into the connection and would find exactly the group of sounds surrounding Maximos at that moment, blaring through the necklace as if it was a telephone receiver. There was banging, voices that sounded like chants, and the crackle of some sort or sorts of magical energies ebbing and echoing all over. "Renil, listen to me! I need you to adjust the metaphysical filter to polydimensional travel! If sound comes through jarbled, how do you them we are going to go through?! Its the circle with four lines and a sideways cur --hold on, somethings vibrating. I think I'm getting a call."

For some reason, it came across as if Maximos was speaking with some sort of foreign accent when he had never been known to have one before. Then there was a pause, a ruffling of cloth, and a clicking sound not unlike a cell phone being slid open. "Hello? Maximos speaking. Hello? Lucind is that you, hello...I'm holding it upside down again arent I?"

The truth of the matter was that this was exactly like receiving a phone call. Maximos had no psychic abilities to speak of so, it would be a minute or two before he finally said. "Oh."

Rasping, as Maximos hand clasped his own matching necklace. "Dragonface...who was dragon face. Oh! Ryugi! Ryugi is that you?"

((I have just about no idea what happened in HoH and how long it took, so I'm going with Tomm's guess here and we'll likely be continuing this at the shop, so just quote this so its not confusing and pop your reply there k?))

1278Ryugi Kazamaru

Maximos Wrote:

((I have just about no idea what happened in HoH and how long it took, so I'm going with Tomm's guess here and we'll likely be continuing this at the shop, so just quote this so its not confusing and pop your reply there k?))

((Yessir. I'll reply at the Ironworks.))

1279Tomorrow

Maximos Wrote:

He laughed, proud of himself, then leaned back in his chair and folded his hands in his lap again. "Now John, I know Aria seems like a pressing concern with all that you've just experience but, you have to have at least one question about something else. Dont you?"

John sat still for a moment, looking down at Maxmos wearily, wishing he was in his place. To sleep....it felt like such a good idea right now. He'd fought with his brother, had lunch with his brother, traversed his brother's mind, memory and past, and now he was talking to the God of Darkness....at least, the Arian God of Darkness.

"...I..." He started tiredly, rubbing the bridge of his nose before rubbing his eyes. "...I don't know. There are a million questions running through my head...ranging from the obvious to the downright idiotic..."

He looked up to the boy. "Like....what do you think of Gaia? What do you think of Hono'o? What do you want in life? Have you ever met another god on Gaia before? If you run on faith, how can you live when nobody worships you?"

He looked down at his hand, lying limp in his hand. "Do you....do you think I could ever take down Maximos? Does Hono'o ever talk about me? Whats your favourite food? If you could change one thing on Gaia, what would it be?"

His brain was beginning to hurt, and he raised his hand to touch his fingers to his temple, rubbing it around and around in circles. He didn't recognise when a droplet of blood fell from his nose to splat wetly against his dirty, torn jeans, mixing in with the dried blood of himself and a million dead souls. "Where do your people go when they die? What did Maximos do with my arm? When will i lose this damn guilt? Do you ever like to act like a real boy? When...when do you think I should give my soul to Hono'o? Do...do you think she'll..."

He had to stop, shaking his head slowly, his permafrost eyes glazing over for a moment as if catatonic. His brain, torn and useless, mending itself in less then a minute, the torn fragments scabbing and scarring over almost faster then the eye could see - before he blinked, as if suddenly awakening, lowering his hand from his temple to his nose, smearing the blood off his face. "Ah s**t..." He whispered. "Not again..."

1280Maximos

Oh, this he could do! It was like a race! He took a deep breath, much like a swimmer about to dive into a pool and then shot back as quick as he could.

"Its ripe! She’s, oh I think you know. This. Yes, oh Datho, my best friend infact. Shadowlander’s still worship me, so does everyone who needs a night-light to sleep at night."

Nocturne didn’t answer the first of the next set of questions, he just laughed. There was no way to tell whether that was for or against poor Tomorrow. “Heh, heh, sort of? Fears, fresh and newly discovered. Gaia lacks a sufficient amount of me."

Sympathy on Nocturne’s face, like he could see the pain although not feel it. And he wanted to help, but not enough to change the subject. “Spoilers! He turned it into a giant hammer! When you find a reason to forgive yourself. Yes, but my nose still grows when I lie. When you propose?"

“I…” He started but stopped, like he was going to answer the question as Tomorrow answered it or maybe even before. But then there was blood, and a great deal of suffering all over the other man’s face. "John?"

Seemingly entirely contrary to character Nocturne leaped off his chair and scurried up to Tomorrow, his fingers pressed up against the sides of the other man's head as if looking for something. "What's happening, John?"

1281Tomorrow

"Oh, n-nothing....i think I just had a stroke..." John murmured, splattering the boys chest and knife with his own blood as he spoke. "Damn, sorry, I got your...knife dirty."

He giggled a little crazily, his head lolling loosely in the boys grasp, his eyes unfocused as blood ran freely from both his nostrils. If Nocturne could look into his head, he'd see the massive trauma his brain had taken, almost completely fused together into a wad of scar tissue due to having tried to use his mind-wipe power with only one arm, running scared and wounded from what he'd thought was a Maximos on the warpath.

"I can hack it...i'm...the god of thunder..." He slurred, his eyes half lidded, not even seeming to sense the pain - before suddenly becoming lucid, grasping Nocturnes tiny arm in his mighty grip. "Meryl...get me some...uuuuuuh....water....and a battery....biggest you can find....there's a good girl..." He said, his eyes focusing on the boy before him for a moment before he patted his arm, smiling bravely. "Its okay, just...do as daddy says...."

1282Maximos

This wasnt the first time the Shadowfather had been covered with blood, it barely seemed to phase him. But as his hands delicately searched the outside of John's skull for what was inside of it, a large frown formed on his face. He lowered his hands and let out a great big sigh saying, "Oh that is just sad."

But before he could float away or finish the thought, Tomorrow had his arm was calling him by a girls name. Whats more, he knew that name. And just shook his head entirely dejected and said. "This is just embarrassing. I swear the things you people do to yourselves...and I'm evil?"

Still wearing an almost comically deep frown, Nocturne placed his free hand to his mouth again and let out little cough and replied. "Awright daddy."

Yes, in exactly the proper voice. Then Tomorrow freed him, Nocturne's hand came away pulsing. Much the same way Maximos' eyes or hands may pulse or spark when charging with energy or for some kind of attack. The Shadowfather's eyes slanted, his grin split across his face and he softly said. "I found one!"

Try has he might, there was no escape. Nocturne's finger never moved, but it suddenly went from charging to grabbing Tomorrow's head. The effect was like being forcibly injected with one of those horribly nasty five hour energy drinks, or an over sized adrenaline needle to the heart. Nocturne did not heal anything. He did not make the tiredness or the stress go away. He did however push it back, so much so that John would be able to feel it hovering on the edges of his consciousness. It was like a tidal wave, dozens of feet in the air, suspended in motion just mere feet from the Aesir.

He would 'awaken', with Nocturne clenching his, stoney seriousness painted across his face. "Your not checking out on me Johnny, we still have business to finish."

"One." He said, his face inches from the larger man's. He shoved the pearl into Tomorrow's hand and closed it. "Take this, I transferred you right after you asked. Your going to give my children a message, it is going to be the very first thing you say to them after this. You are going to tell them, I'll see them soon. You have that? Exactly those words."

The wall started crashing, droplets of water from the non-existant tidal wave readying to fall and crush the giant man when, smack! Nocturne's little hand whipped across his face. "Second. Stay with me mortal, this is key."

"You will understand. Raven is mine. I took her first. I invested a great deal of effort in growing in her the strength, confidence and happiness you see today. You will make her happy. If you are unfaithful to her, if you hurt her, if you ruin what I’ve built, if you try to stand between her and I or ever make her ashamed of the choice she made and what she's become…you had best beg her forgiveness. I will know. My eyes are in every shadow, in every world, at all times. And if she fails to forgive you, I will take you and you will understand why she gave me my second title." There was no malice in Nocturne's voice. No threat. No anger. He spoke as if every word was simple and irrefutable fact.

"And third." And just like that, Nocturne's voice faded off into silence. His lips were moving but it was too late. The scene was fading, washing away like so much multi-colored paint down a sink.

What was strange, was that while Johnathan should have been kidding more tired, he was slowly getting less. As if, instead of passing out, John was waking up. And then, he did exactly that. His eyes opened, as if he had been asleep for several hours. There was no exhaustion, no scars, no injuries, save those gave himself. Tomorrow was in a rather large bed, with a pearl in his hand in a strange bedroom.

"If you slept any longer I was going to have to toss you from the island and see if a swim would wake you." And that was Maximos, the corner of his head popping out from above a book. Tomorrow's injuries were gone, but the reason for that was simple now. He was dreaming. And now, armed with what he knew and experienced, the next move was his.

1283Tomorrow

"Good girl..." John repeated, his mind blurring the memories floating within...it was over forty years ago, he was in a small village standing beside a dead woman clutching a little girl's hand....he watched the little girl walk away and felt tears roll down his face, his hands on his head, unable to think of a way out -

Then suddenly, everything became white, pain surging through his shattered brain until there was only white noise, that blissful place where nerves reach their limit and you have surpassed pain.

He had no idea where he was. His mind was blank. Then a little boy's voice spoke, and his eyes focused on Nocturne's gaze.

Maximos Wrote:

""One." He said, his face inches from the larger man's. He shoved the pearl into Tomorrow's hand and closed it. "Take this, I transferred you right after you asked. Your going to give my children a message, it is going to be the very first thing you say to them after this. You are going to tell them, I'll see them soon. You have that? Exactly those words."

"A-aye..." John muttered, wondering exactly what he meant, fighting through the fog to retain focus.

Things were beginning to dim, his world shaking as Nocturne delivered his next lines.

Nocturne Wrote:

"You will understand. Raven is mine. I took her first. I invested a great deal of effort in growing in her the strength, confidence and happiness you see today. You will make her happy. If you are unfaithful to her, if you hurt her, if you ruin what I’ve built, if you try to stand between her and I or ever make her ashamed of the choice she made and what she's become…you had best beg her forgiveness. I will know. My eyes are in every shadow, in every world, at all times. And if she fails to forgive you, I will take you and you will understand why she gave me my second title."

There may have been no malice in Nocturne's voice, but there definately was in John's. His face, originally twisted into a grimace of pain now merged into a sneer of rage. "Fffffffuuuuck you!" Was all he could get out, slurring the insult, but insult delivered none the less. Nobody would ever accuse him of ruining Raven's life, and he would give his life freely before considering such a thing. Wasn't the fact he wanted to give her his very soul not enough for the god?

But the sheer willpower needed to form the tiny sentance caused John's senses to snap, and finally he drifted into brutal unconciousness.

His brain was unique. There used to be a time when he could rework it, shape it to suit his needs - he could erase and replace memories with the proper conditioning and time - and his life could begin anew.

Most people with long lives just forget things after a time...but Tomorrow doesn't. It piles on, everything on top of everything, and eventually, he has to clean house. Scrub out the stuff that pains him, leave behind the sutff that is useful. This is typically done by a carefully placed electro-shock to his brain, powerful enough to rewire his networks. Eventually, new networks are created over old ones, new memories rewriting the old...

But this was the first time he'd ****** it up. Truely ****** it up.

And now it was biting him in the a**...

...And then life slowly melted back to view, and John's head didn't hurt anymore. His body didn't hurt anymore. The exhaustion from going Berserk with his brother had left his body, leaving him feeling disturbingly empty inside...like he had used up something and was running on empty.

He blinked hard, several times, and lifted his hand to rub his eyes, which were hurting from the light - and realised that he was holding the pearl. He looked at it, letting his eyes focus on it, and realised he was holding his own soul in the palm of his hand. The thought frightened him a little, but then he realised that he had been carrying the thing for months, so it was no worse for wear...he would just have to be more careful with it.

Maximos Wrote:

"If you slept any longer I was going to have to toss you from the island and see if a swim would wake you."

He lowered the pearl to see Maximos sitting at the edge of the bed. John's eyes were wide for a moment, Nocturne's words still ringing in his ears. "...He'll see you soon. Nocturne...Nocturne will see you soon..." John said slowly, his voice croaking like he had just awoken from a day long sleep. He shook his head and rubbed his face, trying to mull the words over in his mind. "What the hell does that mean?"

1284Maximos

All color drained from Maximos' face in an instant, which considering how pale he was naturally was quite a feat. "What?"

His book shut with a slam and was sent flying to the far corner of the room. Maximos' eyes were deathly serious. He leaned forward over the bed grabbing Tomorrow by the shoulders, a sort of terrible desperation in his eyes and wracking his face. "What did you just say? Listen, listen to me!"

He shook the larger man as best he could and very nearly shouted at him. "Did he say my name! Did he say my NAME!?"

1285Tomorrow

Maximos Wrote:

All color drained from Maximos' face in an instant, which considering how pale he was naturally was quite a feat. "What?"

His book shut with a slam and was sent flying to the far corner of the room. Maximos' eyes were deathly serious. He leaned forward over the bed grabbing Tomorrow by the shoulders, a sort of terrible desperation in his eyes and wracking his face. "What did you just say? Listen, listen to me!"

He shook the larger man as best he could and very nearly shouted at him. "Did he say my name! Did he say my NAME!?"

Well, that freaked John out, the one armed giant only staring at his disturbed brother for a split second before speaking. "No Max, he said 'children'. ' i'll see them soon - give this message to my children, i'll see them soon.'"

His hand suddenly snaked out to clap around Maximos' head, leaning his forehead into his brothers so they were looking square in the eyes. "What. Does. That. Mean? Is Hono'o in danger? Are you in trouble?"

He'd never seen Max upset like that before...he wanted nice, direct answers.

1286Maximos

"NO!" Maximos shouted back at Tomorrow, immediately followed by a flash of confusion on his face and then. "Yes! I mean yes! How could you even ask that?!"

Maximos' hands flew up from Tomorrow's shoulders to the side of the larger man's face and then he proceeded to shake said face. There was no sense of violence, or attack just the same almost desperate rush of emotion from before. The shake was accompanied with the shout.

"Work! Damn you!" Maximos proclaimed at Tomorrow's brain. This was made more evident by Maximos knocking his head into Tomorrow's. This was not a street brawler headbutt to the nose but literally a crashing of foreheads which left Maximos looking very much like he regretted the action right after taking it. "I need you to think! I know its hard, remembering dreams is like catching smoke with your hands but you need to remember. Did he use my name ever. At all!"

"The empty passage, nothing gate, door to nothingness. It cant...it cant!" Max was talking fast, very fast, and after a list of seemingly ominous titles he jumped to listing off several complex magical terminologies with almost as my syllables as letters and which all sounded like one gigantic blur. He slipped one hand from Tomorrow and bashed the base of it into the side of his skull. "Think you stupid shadow, how, how?! Just a word...just a name."

His eyes snapped quickly back to Tomorrow. "DID HE USE IT!?"

1287Tomorrow

John was utterly flabbergasted at Maximos' reaction - he'd never seen his brother this riled before, and quite frankly, it scared the s**t out of him. The shadow master was babbling incessecently, shaking his head around and smashing their foreheads together, which Max would most likely regret more then John would - surprisingly, he felt a lot better, and if he had two seconds to take his bearings, he'd see that his wounds were healed...

...But now wasn't the time for that sort of thing. He hand reached up to grab Maximos by the chin, his fingers digging into his brother's flesh as his voice took on a commanding tone, something that Maximos might never had heard from John before - the distinct sound of thunder coming from somewhere in the distance, even in the room they were in which was most likely buried deep within Shadow Island. "MAXIMOS! You will take a breath and calm the down!"

He took a second to let his words sink in, his grip like a vice and most likely a little painful. John's eyes actually seemed to spark, the blue iris full of lightening as he spoke in a more measured, normal tone. "Now....listen to the words that come out of my mouth.....he never. Said. Your. Name. Ever. Alright?! Now tell me again - are you in danger? Is Hono'o in danger?!" He sounded quite agitated when he said Hono'o's name - it was of grave importance that Max tell him yes or no on this one, and clearly this time...

1288Maximos

Max stopped, cold, as if his entire body had just suffered the most fast acting case of rigor mortis in all of time. He looked Tomorrow dead in the eyes. He didnt blink. He didnt move. And yet it was almost entirely clear to see from the way his eyes darted ever so slightly left and right that he wasnt actually looking at Tomorrow or being very still at all.

And when Tomorrow finished, Maximos whispered. "Oh right."

And then gasped a rather large breath, and let it out in a single rush. "I forgot I need to do that now, dont I?"

"Listen, Johnathan, this is very important." Maximos said in a calm, and almost completely steady tone. Like a man talking over tea and breakfast about the events in the newspaper. Max took another breath, this one casual and measured. "Why Johnathan. Why?"

"Why the fleeb are you touching my FACE?!" And with that, Max jerked his head free in way that was almost assuredly more than a little bit painful. And yet, the Shadow pressed on, all calmness shattered like a boulder through glass. "Dont ever think thats okay! We're like brothers! I know its been a while since I've had proper time with Lucind but no, no!"

Then the lights turned on, Maximos had his mouth open as if about to go on a tirade when he suddenly stopped, closed his mouth and quickly opened it again jabbing an accusing finger at the large Aesir. "No, no, no that's not what you asked. How could you even ask that! Werent you paying attention at all?!"

"Listen, really really listen! Nocturne is sealed away. His sister died to put him away. It was done for a reason! Everyone forgot, thats what the Door does. It puts you away, outside of existence and erases you from forever. That's why he can touch dreams, because dreams exist outside of this! But someone, some block headed idiot found the book and opened the Door just a sliver. Enough. Enough for all that you've seen to spill through. A sliver! If he gets out, if he comes to see us, you just imagine what havoc a god that old, that bitter can do. Here. Anywhere!"

His eyes snapped back to Tomorrow full of emotion, undefined, raw mixed emotion. "To play with all realities like a never-waking dream! Does that sound like danger to you?!"

Empowered steps brought Maximos closer to the bed again, passion, fury, life in his mismatched eyes. "Oh. Oh oh oh, that's just the start. We took the Door, we bastardized it. We put the criminals in there that the Reapers cannot handle. Those that threatened all the worlds so deeply that their death would not be enough, so they had to be forgotten. Does that little monster sound like the kind of person to shut the fleebing door behind himself?!"

His hands reached out to grab Tomorrow's shoulders again. "DOES HE?!"

1289Tomorrow

This was beginning to hurt John's head. Which, this day and age, wasn't very hard to do, granted - but he hadn't started spurting blood out of his nose yet, so hopefully he'd be able to keep it together long enough to get a clear idea on what the ******** was going on.

So now he didn't just grab Maximos' face. He reached out and gave him a good slap.

A nice, open palm, loud slap, right on the cheek.

He didn't slap his head off his shoulders.

He didn't dislocate his jaw.

He didn't even rattle the man's teeth. But maybe he would give him the shock that he needed to snap out of it.

"Sorry, but you're getting hysterical, and you need to calm down..." John said in measured tones. "Like I said, he didn't say your name....he said mine and Hono'o's a bunch of times....he seemed quite pleasent on some occasions...if not a total b*****d on others...now let me get this straight. The god you worship - the god Hono'o worships - might have access to this world and this frightens you?"

He grit his teeth a little. Fright was too frail a word for how Maximos was acting - absolutely terrified might be the phrase, though. More words equal more impact. "I need my arm - lets go shut this door you keep speaking of nice and tight and put a lock on it so nothing can get in or out anymore..." He muttered, throwing off the sheets on the bed to push himself to his feet, rising to his full height to tower over Max. "...I need my arm and my boots. Damn this floor is cold..."

Nocturne had said not to get between him and Hono'o....but John could play his own tricks as well. Technically, this wasn't getting in the way of their current relationship - dreams are up to Nocturne to do as he saw fit, apparently. But making sure he stayed locked away - as the Balance God Liara intended....that wasn't overstepping his mark.

1290Maximos

"I dont understand how this is possible! Time convergence, matter lines, deadlocks, arcane, divine, extra dimensional pockets, reality negation, and a word lock! A word lock its not possible for that little b--" And then he was slapped. It didnt really hurt, but it was loud enough to make an audible slap and cause Maximos to stop entirely and blink at Tomorrow suddenly lost.

"Did you just hit me?" Blink, blink. "This isnt really the time for a match Tomm."

As Tomorrow continued Maximos looked at him like he had just grown a third eye, or suddenly died his hair black, or maybe started speaking in jibberish. Most of all he looked confused. He silently lipped the word, 'frightened', but didnt actually say anything until John was done and standing a full one or two feet over the Shadow. "What, what are you talking about Johnathan?"

"I'm not scared. I'm ecstatic!" And then he balled his fist tight and shook it menacingly in the space between them. "And furious!"

He swung, in the same sort of way a man might swing at a wall or a punching bag. But this was Tomorrow's chest, which might as well have been either of the above. The blow lacked any real force, just a display, and after he hit he'd scrunch his fist around a patch of the cloth of Tomorrow's shirt and shook it. "He beat me to it! That clever little b*****d found a way out of the oldest, greatest, and most powerful lock in all of existence!"

And he shook the shirt violently. "And he did it before me!"

At which point he stopped, blinked a few times, and let go of the other man's shirt straightening it out with his hand. "Oh, sorry, I'll have Walter press that. Also, I cant give you your arm back. Its gone. Long story."

"Spiders." And then he just sort of coughed.

1291Tomorrow

John rubbed his eyes again and sat back down on the bed heavily. He gave up. Max was being incoherent one minute, then speaking gibberish the next - how could the idea of a being putting the whole world under one big dream, possibly unleashing things Reavers couldn't kill in the process, be a good thing.

But he took a deep breath. This was just...one of those moments. He needed to give Maximos more faith. Surely his brother wouldn't release something so evil into this world. Nocturne wasn't so bad...when he wasn't being a pretentious d**k.

"Good for him then, I suppose. I'll bet you have a lot of things to talk about when he..." He started to say dryly, throughly too confused to care anymore - if this was a bad thing, hey'd deal with it then, until then it wasn't his place to judge before having the facts laid out for him - before Maximos said something just as crazy.

John lowered his hand to his lap and stared at Max. "Max...please tell me how spiders could have taken an 80 pound mechanical arm from Shadow Island?!

Obviously, this upset him somewhat. They're better be pretty big ******** spiders...

1292Maximos

"No, no, no." Max said, waving his hand dismissively. "Its terrible really, all those things I said were completely true. Horrible danger. Nightmares. Shadows. We really need to get all that sorted."

Max just watched Tomorrow stare at him John lowered his hand to his lap and stared at Max. Somehow, all urgency had drained out of the Shadow. "Max...please tell me how spiders could have taken an 80 pound mechanical arm from Shadow Island?!"

"Oh right." Well Maximos had to think on that, he tapped his chin with his finger and let his eyes wander up and to the right. "Well Tomm, they were great big spiders. Enormous. And we actually found them inside the -- "

He just stopped, shook his head and let out a long sigh. "Alright truth be told I threw it off the island. Have you actually seen that thing? Its disgusting really."

1293Tomorrow

((Editted for depth))

John looked at Maximos with incredulity. He was lost for words.

Then he found them, and used them to great effect. No matter where Walter was on the Island, he would most certainly hear, very faintly, John's cry through the bedrock and the magical chambers concealed within.

"WHAT?!"

The sudden burst of noise in such close proximity would've most likely made Maximos' ears ring, and if he was wearing his hat it would've been blown across the room. John stood and pushed past his brother, pacing the room like a caged animal, clenching and unclenching his fist, his eyes sparking as static leapt off his body.

"I can't believe you did that! Again! Wasn't once enough? Do you want the other one as well?! Maybe you could add it to your collection of my body parts!! I don't care how disgusting you thought it was Max, it was my damn arm!!

Ooo he was pissed. He was emitting enough charge to make Max's hair stand on end from across the room, he was so pissed. He finally stopped pacing and stood at the other end of the room with his hand on his hip, jaw clenched, nostrils flaring, eyes wild as he looked down at the pale man, as if his gaze would burn straight through him....and if he got pissed off enough, it might just!

He found some measured tone, however, and spoke with barely concealed fury. "I now have no left arm. What are you going to do about that?"

s**t, Max dropped his arm 30,000 feet. It was definately destroyed now. No amount of John's tinkering or spare parts would repair it being shattered on some mountaintop....if that was even where they were anymore. Knowing John's luck, they were probably somewhere over the Durem sea - which means not only is it completely destroyed, but totally unsalvagable!

1294Maximos

Max let out a frustrated sort of grumbling sound and then a long drawn out sigh. It wasnt the sonic boom that really annoyed him, it was the fact that afterwards his ears were left ringing and yet he could still here Tomorrow complain about his arm. A few minutes of deafness must have been too much to ask for.

"Do about that?" Max repeated, trying his best to pat his hair back down but to no avail. He spoke, but in almost sad and guilty tone, like a boy caught red handed in the cookie jar. "Oh yes Tomm, its your limbs I want. Just look at your arms! There so big and muscley, I just could help myself, I was absolutely drawn to it. Would you? Could you please? Just toss me the other one?"

"Oh wait, you cant." Faced with a growing thunderstorm, one should not normally goad the storm, or feed it. If anyone expected otherwise out of Max, they were a fool. And about them any amount of guilt in his tone absolutely vanished replaced with one of utter frustration. " -- Oh, put it back in the deck!"

"I'll have you know I made a damned nifty hammer out of that arm! What am I going to do about it? What am I going to do about it?!" For a moment, it really seemed like Maximos was getting angry. But then he laughed and said, "I'm going to help make you a new one, remember? We talked about this outside in the garden before lunch. Infact we said we'd go take a look at things in the lab after lunch. Oh and look!"

He whipped out his pocket watch, and said. "Isnt that amazing? Its after lunch. Way after, Mr. Sleepyhead, I dare say we're late."

The Shadow ventured a finger up to poke Tomorrow in the forehead. "I swear, I should be making you a new one of those too. Come on then, lab's across the hall."

And casually as ever, Max turned to exit the bedroom.

1295Tomorrow

Holy crap he knew how to take the wind out of a viking's sails. As usual they squabbled, and as usual Maximos knew just what to say to blow Tomorrow right off his feet

"Wha...did..." John babbled, blinking hard in surprise as Maximos poked him before turning and walking out of the room. "Did you just say hammer?"

He quickly followed after his brother, amost slamming his head into the doorframe as he did, ducking under it to chase after Maximos. "We discussed Max - its not like we can just grow me a new one. I have this ******** plate embedded in my chest now. Yes the stupid damn thing broke down all the time and got rusty, but it was serviceable..." He was babbling again, and he couldn't help but ask again, a little desperately. "W-what do you mean, a hammer?"

1296Maximos

The hallway was much the same as the hallways, plural, that Tomorrow had taken to get to the gymnasium earlier. He followed behind Max, and the Shadow simply continued walking. He didnt even really break pace to call back over his shoulder a very resolute.

"No." And then he continued walking. John hadnt even asked a yes or no question! It almost seemed like Maximos wasnt listening until John said.

"We discussed Max - its not like we can just grow me a new one. I have this ******** plate embedded in my chest now. Yes the stupid damn thing broke down all the time and got rusty, but it was serviceable..." And almost immediately replied with. "Yes we can! Any hospital on Gaia can. You just dont want to. Why did you get a fleebing plate put in your chest then?! We'll rip the damn thing out! Also, no!"

Again, Max kept pace without missing a beat or turning around, at the opposite end of the hall, which strangely seemed to have no other entrances but the bedroom they had just left, were a large set of black double doors. They looked a bit like blast doors.

"W-what do you mean, a hammer?" And came to a dead stop about three feet from the doors, he spun around on his heels and jabbed a finger straight at Tomorrow and very sternly said. "No! I've said it three times now."

"That's final! If you want a noct damned nifty hammer then you get your own off a thunder god arm and I'll see what we can do! You cannot have mine!" And then, not wanting to hear another word on the topic Max spun back around and flung open one of the large doors and signaled for Johnathan to enter, yet another pitch black room. "Now get in, we have alot of work to do."

1297Tomorrow

John knew medicine had advanced to the poiint where limbs could be grown back....at the time, however, he had not had access to such technology....in fact, he didn't even know where he'd gotten the arm installed! Of course he had poured over every inch of the thing, but all he'd found was a strange insignia stamped on the inside of the sholder plate, and even then, he hadn't been able to find anything out about it afterwards...

...To him, it was his arm. It was what....he deserved.

But...that was over now. Max had thrown his arm away....he had no choice now. He didn't want to live his life as a cripple...he had to take what Max was offering. Knowing his brother's penchance for magical items, perhaps he might even give him something that was better then his own arm was...

He blinked as Max laid down the law, right in his face even, halting his forward progress. It didn't stop him from pressing the subject. "Dammit Maximos, its my arm, its a part of me! Which you stole, i might add, right from my body!"

Odin's spear, it was like they were haggling over a lost wallet. Or that Maximos had eaten the last packet of chips from the cupboard.

He blinked as Maximos threw open the doors to reveal yet another yawning chasmous void...yet, for some reason, John did not feel the same fear he felt the first time Max had presented him with such a portal. There was a twinge of fear, granted - but it wasn't as crippling or debeilitating as it had been the first time. Maybe....he was finally beginning to relax around his brother. Maybe meeting Nocturne had eased his Nyctophobia a little, seeing as he now knew the face behind the shadows. In any case, he only hesitated momentarily, like a person hesitated when they smell something bad, before forging ahead after his brother.

"What the Hel are you going to do with a hammer anyways, its entirely against your style. You'll pull a back muscle just trying to lift it..."

...Unless he made some kind of ballpeen hammer out of it. Something small, something Maximos-esque, although that still didn't answer the question of how he could do such a thing with John's superdense bones - but that didn't stop the Aesir's mind from wandering. He would've rearranged the metacarpels and phalanges and made some kind of skull-shaped hilt with a...

Frigga's sceptre, now he was just being stupid. John didn't know if he could handle the thought. His own brother had sliced his arm off then weaponised it. Who does that?

1298Maximos

It was like that feeling before someone sneezes, their face contorts in an ugly fashion, their mouth opens...and then sometimes nothing happens. Maximos' eyes slanted, his lips pressed into a thin line. In every way it appeared as if the Shadow was about to shout and then explode with some sort of angry or violent retort.

And then it was gone. All of his anger vanished, all at once. Max smiled and nodded, and said. "Your right John, you should have this."

Maximos held out his hand, and the magic began. The Shadow already had tattoos covering the majority of his body. With his hand upturned and gloveless Tomorrow would be able to see the black curls and lines tracing up Maximos' palm and around a few of his fingers. They were, true to his word, exactly like the magic lines Nocturne had shown him in his dream. And if they were in any way difficult to see, such difficulty would be removed with a dark plum light began to fill and pour from the tattoos. Black swirled from the corners and edges of the room pooling in Maximos' hand, swimming and gathering into a smokey mass several feet long and fat.

There was a crackle, then the sound of thunder...and there it was. The hammer was four and a half feet long from pommel to tip, and it weights approximately 250lbs, with a mallet style head made of single section of pillar capped on either side with a large black steel plate and reinforced through its core. It didnt seem so at first, but the haft and joint of the hammer was infact a full set of dull gray arm bones and a skeletal hand which gripped the pillar hammer head. Leather wraps covered key hand grips, and lunaic engravings had been etched into the bone.

"This is Moljinir." Maximos said as he held out the arm turned weapon, in one hand without any real visible strain. A thin crackle of bright blue electricity raced over its surface. "Take it."

1299Tomorrow

John blinked as Maximos turned, looking like he was about to let fly some sort of barrage of words, telling John to not be selfish, to find his own arm...

...Before that vapid smile came over his face, the anger seemingly disappearing, and John couldn't help but think of earlier in the day, when he'd asked Maximos to truely show himself - was he keeping something back from John now? Or did he have one of those moments when he just decided to give in, allow John a small victory in a sea of failures that was their arguementative conversations.

He looked down at Max seemed to just will the hammer into existance, his eyes wide as he looked down at the weapon. He had never expected his own bones to look like that...somehow he figured they would be bigger. There was definately power within the weapon, John could sense it even without seeing the static flaring over the thick bone.

Slowly, and with great care, he reached out with his remaining hand and laid it upon the haft, letting out a shuddering breath as he felt the texture of the bone and the divots of the glyphs and runes carved into it's surface. But it was only when his fingers curled around the haft and lifted the hammer from Maximos' grip that John felt....

....Something. A completeness, perhaps, that he had been missing since Max had taken the arm, all those years ago. Like a circuit being put inot a breaker, he felt whole once more. But...not just that.

Something was building now. Something...internal. He could feel it rising in his heart and mind as he looked down at the weapon, yet he couldn't put his finger on the exact cause of the feeling...it was like a babbling brook, and his thunderclouds had hung heavy over it for years....and as soon as he took up the hammer, the thunderclouds had finally begun to release it's burgining water, filling the brook slowly, causing the water to rush and flow harder....

"...'Moljinir'?" John repeated with a small grin, getting the joke as he hefted the weapon in his hand, lost in the sight of it. It should feel strange, holding his extended bone arms like they were the hilt of a weapon, his own fingers curling into the stone at the end, but....it wasn't. "...How durable is it? Does it have any other properties besides being a hammer?" He asked, noting the static as it curled over the haft again. The hammer had weight to it, but it was like holding a thick branch to John - 250 lbs was nothing...

1300Maximos

Tomorrow Wrote:

John blinked as Maximos turned, looking like he was about to let fly some sort of barrage of words, telling John to not be selfish, to find his own arm...

...Before that vapid smile came over his face, the anger seemingly disappearing, and John couldn't help but think of earlier in the day, when he'd asked Maximos to truely show himself - was he keeping something back from John now? Or did he have one of those moments when he just decided to give in, allow John a small victory in a sea of failures that was their arguementative conversations.

He looked down at Max seemed to just will the hammer into existence, his eyes wide as he looked down at the weapon. He had never expected his own bones to look like that...somehow he figured they would be bigger. There was definately power within the weapon, John could sense it even without seeing the static flaring over the thick bone.

Slowly, and with great care, he reached out with his remaining hand and laid it upon the haft, letting out a shuddering breath as he felt the texture of the bone and the divots of the glyphs and runes carved into it's surface. But it was only when his fingers curled around the haft --

-- that the true reason Maximos ever let him touch it was revealed.

Tomorrow had measured his strength against normal mortals before, he knew what it felt to dwarf the average man. He knew the experience that was lifting up the every day human being and knowing he could toss them like a rag doll.

And that was exactly the feeling he would experience here and now.

The very moment his fingers curled around the weapon it back lashed. The initial pop was like that of touching a piece of metal after rubbing ones feet across carpet. Only this was a bolt of jet black lightning, a lightning bolt in every sense of the word. As if it had come down from the Heaven's itself and struck John, and then with that same weightless effort with which he lift and hefted the average man, the power of the hammer literally threw John backwards down the hall.

In a moment, the Aesir would be soaring backwards wildly, likely into a wall or door near the opposite side of the hall. Said surface would buckle and crack, but not break. Shadow Island was, after all, constructed to house and weather the Destroyer, and friends. The speed of his flight and the movement of his mass huffing out the blue fire lanterns that lined the hallway leaving John tumbling in blackness.

His last sight before being sent soaring away was Maximos, standing completely calm with that same grin on his face. It was easy to blame Maximos for using shadowy tricks and magic, but the truth was that smiling in such a way so as to take that blame was the Shadow's kindness. In truth, he had nothing to do with the explosive reaction, the weapon acted of its own accord not even disturbed from his grip. Moljinir refused to be grabbed by Johnathan Tomorrow. In the blackness Tomorrow would hear absolutely nothing, but he would see flashes of blue energy arching across the weapon like flickers from some slow and taunting strobe light. With each flash, Maximos came farther and farther down the hall. With each flash, Maximos seemed to only be walking but covered great distances and appeared at random places along the hall, even so far as to appear to be walking on the ceiling at one point. It seemed so low, but it happened so fast.

"When you kill a boar, and mount its tusks on your viking helm, do you return those tusks to the next boar you see? When you slay a beast of the wild and carve daggers from its bone and cloth from its hide, do you return those items to the beast when it begs and whines?" And then John would land, and he would hear the Shadow's voice echoing from all around him. Broadcast through the shadow in one of his simplest but most unnerving tricks.

"This weapon was forged from your greatest moment of shame. The moment a barbarian god ran from Death. It is born of an arm you lost, and then abandoned, and now whine for me to return my rightful prize? Is that the Norse way?" Silence, a crackling flash and Maximos was right in front of him, hammer held overhead as if about to crash down. And he was gone before in an instant.

"You should have it. You can have it." Crackle. It is said that no man knows the exact hour death will come from him. To this end, the agents of Death may, only in conflict with the divine vanish from all senses save for a man's two eyes. And this room was pitch black. It was for that reason alone that Johnathan would not feel a build up of electrical energy until the hammer it was being placed beside his head from behind. Not touching. But threatening with all the malice that was absent from Maximos' deathly calm voice. "When you take it from my broken and defeated fingers. And not a moment sooner."

And he was gone. It stood to reason, Maximos could have moved fluidly in the shadows even if Tomorrow decided to interrupt him before he could finish. But try as the Aesir might, he was not taking Maximos' spoils unless he earned them in the same way his very culture would have demanded. He may foil as many of the theatrics as he wished, or rage as hard as he like, but there was no changing that one simple fact.

A flicker, and Maximos was a few feet ahead of Tomorrow. He snapped his fingers and the blue flame reignited, filling the hallway again. Maximos flicked his hand to the side and the weapon dissolved into nothing in the same way it appeared. And he was simply walking away, back toward his lab. "Save me your wounded pride John. Your assumptions will be the death of you. Do you really think that I would construct a weapon that I myself was unable to use with anything short of complete lethal efficiency?"

The intelligence of attacking a man like Maximos in his own self constructed home was greatly lacking. But, if he had not been attacked or interrupted up to this point, Maximos would turn around, shaking out his right hand as if trying to flick water from it. The glow of his tattoos would gently fade, and the shadow would speak in the same relaxed tone he had before this ever even started. "Now, if your too upset or afraid and you want to run off then fine. But run as you may at some point, we are going to meet again, and our natures will demand that you remember who you are. If not, I dont imagine replacing a whole limb will be easy but I do love a challenge, so we should probably get to work. What will it be Tomm?"

1301Tomorrow

John would touch the weapon, and then he thrown back, like a man belted with a households worth of electricity. His trip down the hall was fleeting, however, as he slammed into the thick wooden door leading into the area behind them. The wood splintered and bent, but did not shatter, leaving John to fall to his hand and knees, static curling off him as the shock left his body.

His azure eyes were wide as he lay on his hand and knees, the fingers splayed on the ground. His breath came heavy, and hard, and he breathed through his nose and blew out through his mouth, and as he looked up he saw the weapon silhouetted in the darkness, carried by his brother as he flitted through his dark realm, master of his domain.

Maximos Wrote:

"This weapon was forged from your greatest moment of shame. The moment a barbarian god ran from Death. It is born of an arm you lost, and then abandoned, and now whine for me to return my rightful prize? Is that the Norse way?"

Tomorrow's teeth tightened in his jaw, his fingers curling into the stone, causing it to crumble under his hand like limestone, static snaking over his body. His curled his spine, lowering his head to the ground and released a slow, heavy breath, as if releasing a breath long contained within his lungs.

Maximos Wrote:

"You should have it. You can have it. When you take it from my broken and defeated fingers. And not a moment sooner."

Maximos reappeared and gave him back the gift of light, snapping his fingers to return the hallway into reality even as John rose to his feet, to his full height, his hair hanging limp around his face, shirt torn from the trip down the hall with the sudden end, and as Maximos began to turn, he would hear John's words, deep and utterly emotionless.

"So be it."

John erupted from his spot, bending low to race for his brother. He did not just run at him, however - instead, he ran for the wall to Maximos' left, John's right, and leapt up onto it with two steps, his feet springing off it as he lifted his remaining hand high to slash it down at Maximos' turning body, looking to hit him right in the shoulder. He would not stop there, following the momentum of his wild swing to roll his body viciously as he landed, his right foot planted to the ground and spinning as his left leg came up and over to slash down to the same spot, either crunching Maximos' bones or crushing the stone underfoot -

Before his left foot slammed into the ground and he thrust his hand out to unleash the static buildup in his body towards Max, where-ever he stood or lay.. It was not much - enough to power a small house. Enough to lance to Maximos' body and send him flying straight back down where they had just stood, enough to send his nervous system into spasm and leave him exhausted...

1302Maximos

Assumptions.

Again.

Johnathan Tomorrow was in a house absolutely flooded with and comprised of the very element the man before him wielded. A man with copious amounts of enemies, who was employed in a job dispatching lives and creating more supernatural enemies. A man who, with a snap of his fingers could have sent the room into darkness. A man who could have turned every inch of that darkness into a substance as solid as stone, or sharp as blades, or open as any doorway, or worse. Johnathan could have impaled himself on a myriad of shadow knives, or once airborne been flung around like a rag door, or just teleported outside Shadow Island. And those were just the things Maximos could have done without turning around. The Shadow had swords and knives and blades and magic attack spells all his own. Simply put, Tomorrow could and should have been dead a thousand different ways before he ever met Maximos.

But none of that happened. If Maximos meant that as a challenge, he would have fought, not turned and walked away.

Maximos did not mount a powerful defense, he did not perform a last minute dodge. It was about the time that Johnathan reached the wall, that Maximos simply turned around and looked at him.

It wasnt anger on his face, it wasnt hatred. It was just disappointment.

He had accepted Tomorrow into his home. Fed him. Shown him the secrets of his past which he personally had shared with no one else. And now had offered to help him replace a limb, a gesture that the barbarian clearly had no appreciation for. And now because he was unwilling to part with a single weapon that did not want Tomorrow, he was being swung on. Granted, the weapon was made from his arm, but Maximos was offering to replace the arm. Eye for an eye, arm for an arm. Tomorrow wanted the weapon. And despite everything, he was willing to attack Max for it.

No, it was worse. Without any form of honor, he was swinging on Maximos with his back turned. Through the lightning and the tempest, he looked John dead in the eyes, and just held up his arms at his sides and waited. He was going to be attacked while trying to help his brother, for not helping him by giving him exactly what wanted, which happened to belong to its creator, Maximos. Otherwise it would just be a decayed lump of flesh in the Dead Forest by now. As if Maximos did not literally make a living making items like that hammer and better. As if all that mattered in the world was what John wanted. He simply was not going to fall to the occasion and be lead into this stupid dance again.

"Attacking a man from behind, is that the norse way too? Bullying your brother for his things even as he tries to help you? Is this what you've become?" He didnt move, he didnt even try to defend himself, something even a rage-drunk Tomorrow should be able to recognize. "Do this, and we will never be brothers again..."

And with just those few softly spoken words, Maximos turned around and continued walking towards his lab. If Tomorrow was going to strike him, he was going to do it with his back turned knowing full well Maximos had no intention of engaging in this stupid conflict. And, "...and she will cry. As the two men she loves go to war, as you try to kill me, one of her best friends, over a nifty hammer and your bruised ego."

1303Tomorrow

John skidded to a stop...but his eyes were still wild, and instead he reached out to grab Maximos by his shirtfront and pulled him into the wall, pressing him into it so his face was right up against it.

He was trembling, staring into Maximos' eyes. It almost looked like, if he had his left arm, its fist would be raised, poised to strike...

And then he spoke, a strangled set of words that seemed to tumble from his mouth.

"...I dont understand you."

Suddenly he lifting Max off the wall to slam him back into it, in frustration, in anger. "I dont understand you! I dont know when you are telling the truth or lying, i dont know a test from plain fact, i dont understand a damn thing about you!"

"Do you know why i ran? Because the man i called brother maimed me! The only man i could say i loved in all the world turned on me and chopped my arm off, and I could not handle that!

"But I set it aside, I try to do the right thing, I try to patch things up and make amends you take me to a room and I find out i'm the spitting image of your people's purest enemies, and are made to fight you when i wished not to, and forced to take part in your people's slaughter, and I have to watch Maxine die and there was nothing i could do!"

He screwed his face up and let go of Maximos' shirt to pound the wall next to his head, his fist causing the stone to crack, a tear running up the wall in the hall to screww they both with dust. "And then i meet your god and he is precisely like you only more, and I dont know whether to be humbled to speak to him or scared that i did not ask more questions because now i dont know whether or not he could come out and plunge this world into darkness because you never gave me a clear answer, and then you tell me you have my arm so of course i'm going to want it so i pester and you offer and then i dont know whether you are testing me or not...."

He punched the wall again, screaming in furstration. "Grrraaaah, I'm sick of being confused by you! I sick of your damn mind games, I'm sick of second guessing everything you say or do or trying to decipher what you mean! All i wanted to do when I came here was ******** talk like a civilised person!"

He shook his head slowly before wrenching his fist from the wall, his head bowed. Whether he was crying or not was up to Max. "...So i give up. You can keep your mind games, and your little tests and your arm and your hammer. I did not come here for charity, i came here for clarity...but you are too complex for me. You confuse me too much...and then we are like this..." He hissed, lifting his fist to clench it tightly, static flaring over it, before he slacked the fingers and let his arm drop.

He stood before Maximos. He was tired, hurt, shamed and ridiculed. He was sure Maximos didn't want him to feel this...but he did. And he'd had enough. He'd had enough of feeling stupid around the man, of falling for his little tests again and again...

Assumptions were all he had with Maximos. This was plain to see. He could not predict the man. He had no idea what was going through his head. But he loved the man, and he would gladly give his other arm to him for the right cause. And herein lies the problem - John would gie Maximos the world if he asked for it, because he had proven to John once upon a time that he was worthy of his love.,,,but it seemed Maximos made John fight for every scrap of their relationship they had. There was no black or white with the man....only endless grey. But John was gullible, and naive, thinking that he could dig through and find the black amongst the grey...

He stood for a moment, as if lost for words, before finally speaking up.

"...And what hurts the most is that you are always right. You never fail. And I am ashamed....because all i ever do is let you down. Again and again....that is why I attacked, because I thought that was what you wanted...me to prove myself...."

He turned and leant against the wall, his metallic shoulder dinging against the ruined stone as he put his hand to his face.

1304Maximos

Max was still, he was pushed and pulled and absolutely still. Mismatched white and black eyes looked directly into the large pools of blue perched in the other man's skull. His gaze never twitched or faltered. Through slamming, banging, or dust. He just looked. Disappointment melted into calm, and silence. And it became less about Max controlling himself and more about listening, listening to every word until John was done.

And when John stopped, Maximos could honestly say he understood.

"So you try harder. And harder. You give everything you have and when you have nothing you somehow find something more, and you give that too." Max said, he couldnt see John's eyes through his hand but he looked at the other man's face and would meet them if they showed themselves. "Why isnt it enough? Why isnt it ever enough? Why do so many of my people have to die? Friends, family, constant war and fear. But you never get an answer. And then one day..."

He took a deep breath, and then spoke his next few words as he exhaled in a sigh. "...it all builds up, and you just snap. If your going to fail no matter what, you decide to fail the best you can and..."

The pale Shadow just let his words trail off, he pulled himself off the wall and began fixing the collar of his shirt. "Well you saw it, didnt you? I hoped you would understand. But words werent enough, you had to feel it. Feel what I had never let another soul feel."

Another sigh, Max's hand batted away puffs of dust from his shoulder. "I was so blind. I couldnt believe, I could not see past all I had felt. Raven let me see it, she opened my eyes...now maybe I can let you see it too."

There was a soft rasp, the sound one hears when they run their finger along a railing. Max had placed his hand on Tomorrow's metal shoulder. No magic. No glowing. No shadows or tricks. "I wanted you to see that I'm just a man. That I'm mortal, and fallible, like you or anyone else despite how I seem. John...its hard to believe...but the honest to darkness truth is..."

His grip tightened automatically in gesture, though he wondered if Tomm could actually feel it. "...I've never tested you. I'm not interested in polishing you into anything. The only way you've ever let me down, the only thing you've ever failed at..."

Another sigh. "...is being yourself. This, all this, is because of me. You werent but half this size when I met you. Dont you see? You are not my friend because of who I want you to be. You are my friend because of who you are."

Max shook his head, not willing to outwardly say it, but inwardly convinced this was going to be misconstrued too. All, while hoping it would not be. "I dont want anything from you, but for you to be that person. And somewhere along the way, you lost him."

His hand slid from John's shoulder, not in abandonment, touching just wasnt really Max's thing. "I've done it too. You dont remember do you? Before the fight where I took your arm, I told you to leave me alone. I told you it would end badly for you. I tried to warn you. You saw it as a challenge. And then you broke off a piece of railing and swung it at me and well..."

Maximos rapped a finger against the metal shoulder. They both knew how that story went. "I know how I must seem. Nocturne seemed the same way to me. But I'm not perfect, I'm not a god, I'm not the person you need to impress. It was me that sparked your growth, me that made you want to climb, but I am not a mountain you need to surpass."

Faith, hope, maybe a bit of stupidity? Max reached out and rest a hand on the back of the other man's head and said. "You are."

1305Tomorrow

((It probably wont do much, but i have to fix this somehow. i really hope this works. I dont want this to end badly, i really dont. And i want to change. i really want to change. Because i dont like being this person. i dont like the thought of him, i dont like the way he sounds. So god, please....please this work.))

John did not move whilst his brother spoke. He did not flinch when he touched the metal plate - he had no feeling there, there was nothing.

"...Its too much."

He did not move. He did not waver. His hand remained over his eyes.

"I cannot handle you. I cannot handle living in your shadow. I dont want to anymore, I want to fix this, to be friends again....but i cant jump this hurdle. I cant climb this mountain. I want to. I so want to. But you are too much."

Time to be honest. Time to be truthful. No more lies. No more deceit. If this ruined their brotherhood, then so be it. John could not live with being so judgemental anymore.

"I'm sorry Max. For everything. For not seeing you as who you are. For doubting you. For judging you. For not thinking that you are just a person. To me, you are, have been, and always will be something more. And all I ever seem to do is....throw it all back in your face. All I ever do is psuh and push and ask for more, and....i dont want to anymore."

He hit his head into the wall, trying to get something to come out of there. "Dammit! Why do i keep doing it? Why do i keep comparing myself to you?"

Because he is undefeated. He is the one person who has always been better then you. And of course you'll want to be like him, because then you'd feel less bad for feeling so useless. For feeling unequal. For feeling surpassed. You are so busy telling yourself how great you are, one person comes out who utterly defeats you - and so well, with a smile on his face and a hand to help you back up - that it galls you all the time. Because you could never be like that, you could never be that clever or that bright, and even if you strive for it, it all seems so hopeless....

So you settle for being with him. Maybe some of his awesomeness will rub off on you. But then, all it does is aggrivate you more, because it doesnt improve - you improve, in your own ways, but because you are comparing yourself to others, judging your actions by theirs, whose actions are completely different then yours, then the comparison is not right, it is a false comparison, but you are blinded by their presense so much that you take it personally, even though its completely unfair that you do....

But he keeps telling you you can be like him, just in your own way. But you dont understand, because you are so busy putting yourself down that you cannot understand what he means. You are so busy being so self-depricating and so judgemental and being so angry that he seems so perfect that you cannot see what hurt you are doing to him. The one who is trying to help you so much.

But you must stop. You have to stop being so judgemental. He is not perfect. He is not perfect. He is as normal as you are, but in his own way. He is unique, just as you are unique. All the judgement you put on him, all the comparisions you put on him, they are all judgements of your self. Of your own poor little ego, unable to comprehend that someone out there could be better then you. How dare they. But they are not better then you. They are just better at being themselves. Just as you should be better at being yourself.

So stop comparing yourself to him, and start being yourself. Stop complaining that someone else is better then you. Because they are not. They're just different then you. And if they want to fight so hard to keep you around, then you should fight twice as hard to keep them by your side as well.

Dont be flippant. Dont disregard this. You have a good thing going on. Don't mess this up. This is a person you want to be around, because he is good to be around, not because of status, not because you could learn so much more from him, but because he is a good person, and you want to surround yourself with good people. Because you deserve to be surrounded by good people. Because you want to enrich their lives with your presence, just as they enrich yours with their presense.

"Maximos...." John breathed. "i'm sorry for being someone completely different then what i should be. I'm sorry I'm so horrible to you, you do not deserve it. I cannot promise I wont judge you. I'm a judgemental person. I cannot say we see eye to eye on some things. Because we both have very different views of the world. You see things in greys, you see things from all angles - my view is narrow, black and white, kill or live. But I want to change my view to yours because it is the right thing to do. I should not judge, i should think. I should see you for who you are and what you do, as opposed to what i think you are, and what i think you can do."

He looked down to his brother finally. "I see you as a kind man. A tolerant man. Someone i want to be around, someone i know i can trust. I want you to trust me as i now trust you. Because you have shown me who you are, through and through, faults and all, and I no longer see someone i want to strive to be - i see someone i want to be with. Because a person like you is someone i feel i should be with."

He sighed heavily, looking down. "I dont know if you think the same about me. I judge too easily. I assume what people think. I act rashly, without thought or warning. I anger quickly." He looked back up to Maximos, into those mismatched eyes. "But i also forgive easily. I forget just as easily. And I smile as quickly as I frown. And I want to be your friend. I want to be someone you can call brother, and trust me to be there for you whenever you call upon me. Because if you can trust me then i can trust myself. Because if know that a person like you can like me and love me for who i am....then i'm not the b*****d i keep thinking i am."

"I know I have insulted you time and tme again...and you have always been nothing but patient and tolerent of me. I've accused you of being something you clearly are not, and it shames me for doing so, because i should be accusing myself and condemning myself for being so."

He closed his eyes, faced Maximos, and stood to his full height. "I wont ask you to forgive me. You shouldn't have to. And I've told you again and again that i'll change...and this time, i hope i do. I want to be a better person. I want to be me, warts and all."

And that was all.

1306Maximos

You want a house.

In your mind you can see it, smell it, you imagine it in every detail. The squeaky white picket gate, that faucet with the unstoppable drip. But you love it, its your drip, your squeak, your home. You close your eyes and walk through your imaginary abode, you smile and you dream and it comforts you. During the day, you work, save, and struggle to have this house. And every time the unexpected strikes and your saving are lost or spent, and a dead end job has down as low as you can go and you see no option anywhere else, you dream. You close your eyes, you hear your gate squeak, you laugh at the drip drop in your sink and when you wake up you keep fighting.

Eventually, it comes time to build the house. Brick by brick, you see a foundation and walls, doors, and halls. You've already seen them. You've already walked through them day after day. Joy boils and builds in your heart, and at the end of each day you sit and dream. Maybe your house has pretty windows, a nice comfortable sized television, and room for all the things you've always wanted to own but never could. Because if the house can exist, they can exist too right?

And then after weeks and months and years. After saving, struggling, crying and fighting, after hours at work passing by as a slow and meaningless torture with only that dream when you close your eyes to keep you striving...its done. The house is complete. You walk up to that white picket gate and feel it, you touch it with your own hands, and when you push it, it squeaks. Angels havent made better sound. You walk inside, you turn on the water and when you turn it off, it drips. Like the excited thrumming beat of your own heart. What do you say? What celebration or exclamation can fit this moment? Is it joy you feel? Or is it an overwhelming sense of tiredness and relaxation knowing that the fight, for now, is over and you've won?

In that moment, what do you?

Truthfully, Maximos didnt know either. Tomorrow's words were heavy, it was clear to see because Maximos went from standing, to slouching sideways against the wall, to pressing his back to it and sliding down to a crouch beside broken floor molding. He wore the casual plastic smile which accompanied his usual aplomb. What could he say? What could he do? In the wake of everything Tomorrow had just exclaimed, there was silence. And then a silence grew as the blue haired man tried to fumble for an appropriate response, it became a tangible thing of its own. Not just a silence, but The Silence, a silence which must inturn be broken by something as big as the thing itself and the words which spawned it. A silence which made it almost too blaring and obvious that really anything Maximos said in that moment was engulfed and snuffed entirely by the weight of everything he didnt say.

Saying, wasnt really enough. Maybe actions spoke louder than words. The

smile, like the curtain over the prize just fell away. Maximos looked, tired, maybe relaxed. Maybe infact more relaxed than he had ever been in the company of one Johnathan Tomorrow.

He pale lips parted his worn face, a sharp breath filled his lungs as the perfect prelude to some ephemerally fantastic reply. But when the breath slipped back out seconds later it was joined by no words, or catch phrases or witty replies. Just a long breath, like the kind you take after lifting a heavy box up a flight of stairs and finally getting to set it down.

"Teleporters." Max said with a short jaded sort of 'Ha'. "Have you ever been teleported Tomm?"

Max shook his head, his casual voice every bit as warm as it ever was, but doted now with a sense of solidification it never had previously. Like thsi was real. What's more, there was a certain fluid sort of quirk to his speech. An accent, that turned the edges of his words in funny angles. Noticeable like blood on snow against the proper tones and inflections in which he always spoke.

"Raven does it all the time, 'calls it bouncing." He laughed, a little thing. But honest things, unlike the legends they spawn are usually little. "I cant stand it. I fleebing hate it. You saw what those mages did to me? I've never been right since, it just makes me sick to my stomach. An awful mess really."

Another laugh, this one a little more lively than the next. His rolled against the wall to face John, a little smile on his lips. "I bet you never knew that."

...maybe, there just werent words to reply with. Maybe they had shared enough of those. Maybe for Max, while the window was open, instead of talking about being John's friend or brother it was just time to do it.

1307Tomorrow

The silence was almost intolerable. John felt drained a little, exhausted, deflated like a balloon. He watched Maximos slide to a seat and stare off into space and thought to himself;

What are you thinking? Are you thinking at all? Or are you like me....full of emptiness before something suddenly pops into your brain, and you have to snatch it before it leaves?

Then he asked about teleporting, which shocked and confused John. He opened his mouth to speak - "I..." He said slowly before Max continued, the giant Aesir turning to face his friend fully, slowly sliding his hand into his pocket and leaning against the wall, a small smile on his face.

"...No. I didn't know that." He finally replied, before chuckling to himself. "Hono'o...Hono'o always wants to do it....but I dont like it. That weird feeling you get, when you're taken from one place to another, it makes me...makes me feel sick." He said, as if some realisation had hit him. "Its why i insist on riding the Thunderbird everywhere. Hono'o doesn't like it all the time, but....she is getting used to it."

He frowned, curious. "...If you don't like to teleport...how do you get around? Magic carpet?"

It was a joke. He felt like lightening the mood. He didn't like his friend sitting there like a stunned mullet...so his grin broadened. "...Magic rabbit, perhaps?"

1308Maximos

Max laughed, it was a good joke!

"No." He said, shaking his head softly. "Though I once had a hat that did something like that. Very nifty, top hat infact."

Pale hands moved in the general vicinity of the top of his head trying to shape the outline of a fancy top hat before he shook his head, laughed again and said. "But it flew away. Nowadays I mostly use these."

He was sitting so the gesture was sort of awkward, but Max leaned forward a bit and lifted on of his feet, presenting it to Tomorrow. Or maybe presenting his boot more specifically. In the flickering flame of the blue lights one could see the outline of black stitching in black leather forming similar shapes and turns to the marks on his arm, and the magic language Nocturne had told Tomorrow about.

"Nox Nuit Pieds." Max said, in a completely different language. And in those few words, the accent sort of fit. Like the slants and angles in his tone sort of met properly. "They're jet boots really, they let me fly. With lots of complicated magic type things. You know how it is. I also walk, do you ever just walk around Gaia? Its pretty amazing! "

1309Tomorrow

It flew away? That was weird. John always thought Max looked good in a top hat...but then he lifted his boot to show John the undersole of his boots, and John nodded. "Ah...that makes sense. And why walk when you can ride an awesome chopper?" smilies/icon_xp.gif

John's eyes widened, biting his bottom lip as he put his hand to his eyes, his body shaking as he tried to supress his laughter. "Oh gods...i just remembered something...I've seen you use these before."

Talking began to become hard through his laughter. "R-remember when we had that spar in the desert? And i threw up the sand cloud, and you were hovering over it? A-and I...I jumped up and grabbed you by the foot, b-but...heh, but i only grabbed one....and it fell off and you went spiralling away..."

Laughter racked John's body as he slapped his leg. "You looked hilarious! Like a rocket that'd been shot down!"

It probably wouldn't have been hilarious at the time, they both took their sparring - well, John did - very seriously. But it was a funny memory to suddenly pop up in his ruined brain. It was one he could cherish.

1310Maximos

Max just paused for a moment blinking.

And then all at once he laughed and laughed, and laughed. "I was all, psssshhhhhtccrrrrrrssshhhkkt!"

He made wobbly wave motions in the air like a child holding a toy airplane and laughing just as amused. "I kept thinking to myself, turn off the jets! Turn off the jets! I was cleaning sand out of that jacket for weeks! Gahahahaha!"

He just lost his words in deep belly laughs, until the finally came down to a few loose chortles, and a pale finger wiping the underside of his eye. "Oooh, ho ho dear."

And then his head cocked lazily to the side and he said. "So, John, what's a rocket?"

1311Tomorrow

John laughed even harder at Maximos' pantomime of a man with only one jet boot, almost doubling over and having to lean on his leg in order to stop hiss laughter from deafening his poor brother. When he finally managed to calm himself down enough to stand upright again, he stepped away from the wall, still chuckling a little as he brushed the tears from his eyes with the tip of his thumb. "Oh wow....gods thats funny..."

Maximos Wrote:

"So, John, what's a rocket?"

"A rocket, dear brother..." John began as he stepped forward, reaching out with his hand for Maximos to take so he wouldn't have to stay seated on the ground, "...Is a cylinder with a pointed tip with explosives packed into the bottom powerful enough to send the cylinder soaring into the air. Its how the Gaian government send astronauts into space, the rocket is powerful enough to get out of Gaia's gravitational pull..."

And that taxed John's knowledge on rockets. He probably could go on, but he'd run out of info fast, so he decided to leave it up to Max's curiosity whether he pressed John further for information.

1312Maximos

Maximos' reaction came steadily, no bright explosion of understanding, or dismal drop into confusion. He was a like a boy at school, slow nods and focused eyes. There was nodding, calm even nods which continued as John finished.

"Yes, yes, I see." And then as silence fell, the nods slowly swerved into shakes of the head and Maximos said. "No, not even a little bit. Whats an astronot? And why is Gaia pulling people? I've always heard he described as kind."

The word was said phonetically, as if copying John's pronunciation with absolutely no understanding of what the letters placed together in such a way meant. Maximos knew of no "nots" or "astro's". Though he imagined it might be related to astrology? Or the spirit of the planet? So confusing.

1313Tomorrow

"well, i'm no expert..." John said slowly, wondering why Maximos didn't know what an astronaut was - perhaps space exploration didn't interest him? Or maybe he just didn't watch tv... "...But basically, astronauts are men and women trained to go up into space to do research on space and planets and stuff. They....they're like scientist explorers. Very smart and very brave, because they only have a suit to keep they warm in the cold of space, as well as help them breath in the vacuum of space, and a lot of things can go wrong which they have to be prepared for."

John paused at the next question. How do you explain gravity? It seemed Maximos didn't want to stand, so John moved to sit beside him, lowering his massive frame to the foot beside his brother, scratching his head again as he dug into his wrecked brain and tried to find the right words. "Uuuuh.... Well, you know how you jump into the air, and instead of just floating away you fall back to the floor? Thats gravity - that constant pull that keeps us on Gaia's surface. I suppose it's Gaia's way of making sure we stay on her surface, as opposed to just.... drifting off into space. Thats a pretty nice thing to do, right? Pretty cold up in space..."

Now it was John's turn to ask a question. "You're a pretty smart guy, Max, I would've thought you'd know stuff like this - has anybody explained this kind of stuff to you before?" He wasn't being condescending, he was just being curious - as well as a little worried about Maximos' understandings on the fundamentals of the world....though it was probably just a communication problem...

1314Maximos

Honestly that was just one of Maximos' flaws, he had the focus of a horse wearing blinders and while John's hand was hard to miss his mind was so intently locked on this new concept the other man had put before him that it did not even register the gesture or the act of physically moving beyond what gestures the reception of said information dictated.

Maximos' response to John was as honest as it was curious. No need to sound smarter than he was. He who is fool and learns, is a fool for a moment. He who is a fool and does not, is a fool for a lifetime. Or something of that sort. Max replied, first, with a few wobbly gestures in front of himself like his fingers were bone white streamers in the wind.

"Its all...complicated." He said. "Its true I read an entire library, but what my vision could not show you was that, that land was Aria of about seven millenia ago."

He nodded, as if assuring himself of that fact and then continued. "At the end of my journey I was flung not just through worlds, but time. The future hastens, a world beyond my antique reasoning. I've been called very...anachronistic."

"I do know things!" The Shadow said as if not to belittle his own understanding, he even held up a finger to indicate this point. "Just not...new things. For example."

Max reached out, touching the back of his hand to John's shoulder than move it back to touch his, then repeated the gesture and said. "This is space, John. Space between you and eye, space between us and the door. Its not cold, there is air. And if you go out, out of this space, there is still air, and warmth and I've never..."

Eyes squinted, he shook his head, then scratched it. "I've never just floated away. I'm really really confused. What space do you mean?"

1315Tomorrow

John sat beside Maximos quietly, letting the words sink in as he rested his forearm on his raised knee.

Seven millenia? The span of time was mind boggling. If he ever did get back to Aria, Maximos might not even recognise the landscapes themselves - seven thousand years was a long, long time. It was well past John's lifespan, and most likely past Maximos'...

Maximos Wrote:

"The future hastens, a world beyond my antique reasoning. I've been called very...anachronistic."

"Anacros...anacronac...anorac...you're old fashion, Max. Nothing wrong with being old fashioned." John grumbled pointedly, visibly getting frustrated at being unable to prounounce such a bizarre word before just simplifying it and moving on.

Maximos Wrote:

"This is space, John. Space between you and I, space between us and the door. Its not cold, there is air. And if you go out, out of this space, there is still air, and warmth and I've never...I've never just floated away. I'm really really confused. What space do you mean?"

He looked down at Max's hand as he touched him, noticing what he mean as he spoke. "Same word, different meaning. Common language is confusing like that." John said, sitting up for a moment to twist around to face his brother a little more. "Okay, take the distance from us...." He said, waving his hand from his chest to Maximos', "And imagine its this wide."

He held his hand out by his side and looked at Maximos to see if he understood, not realising at the time that, without his left arm, all it looked like was that he wanted a handshake. He blinked for a moment, looking down at his empty left shoulder and sighed in frustration, lowering his hand. "Uh, okay, scratch that..." He grumbled, before looking back up to Maximos, his eyes serious again. He lifted his hand up. "Imagine the space between us is this big."

He raised his index finger and thumb, pinching them together until they were mere milimeters apart. "Got it? Now, the sun, using this distance as a measure, is from here..." He said, pointing to the spot where they sat, "To Guldor." He said, throwing his arm out in the general direction of North. He didn't know whether the Island had drifted much whilst he slept, but he figured they were still in the Plains, which would mean the sun was on the other side of the planet - a long way aways. "Now multiply that distance by about a hundred, and you'll have the distance from Gaia to our Sun. And do you know what is in between the Sun and us?"

He paused for a moment, half for effect, half to figure out what to say next, and if Maximos was going to answer the question, John would reply "Wrong. Nothing. Absolutely nothing. Oh, sure, an asteriod might float through, or some star dust, but aside from all that, its absolutely void. Its open and empty and full of, quite literally, and in every sense of the word, nothing. The only things that travel through the nothing, is light and radiation...as far as i know...but yeah! Nothing! Bugger all!"

He'd thrown his arm out in a chopping motion, as if to punctuate that, no really, there was ******** all between Gaia and the Sun. "...And because we are really lucky to be living on a big dirt ball floating within the nothing - which is called 'Space' - we can live, because the planet Gaia is like.....like a little bubble floating within the nothing. A little bubble with a big ball of dirt right in its center, and that little ball creates air which disperses into the atmosphere and gets lost in the nothing to become nothing, and we are stuck on the ball because the ball makes gravity as well as air, and therefore we can live on it."[

John sat back, feeling....well, quite ridiculous. "I've just confused the s**t out of you, haven't I?" He muttered dryly, his face very deadpan.

1316Lucind Varhetel

((And now, please explain Maximos how a computer works and how to use it.

Somewhere, miles and miles away, one little Siren was sitting, grinning to herself, reminiscent of past "lectures", just like these, that made a single tear appear in the corner of her eye.

Gonna delete this here tomorrow. Was just too tempting.))

1317Tomorrow

Lucind Varhetel Wrote:

((And now, please explain Maximos how a computer works and how to use it.

Somewhere, miles and miles away, one little Siren was sitting, grinning to herself, reminiscent of past "lectures", just like these, that made a single tear appear in the corner of her eye.

Gonna delete this here tomorrow. Was just too tempting.))

((If Max asked, he probably would - although John might just say 'screw it' drag him to a video store and sit him in front of about twenty documentaries smilies/icon_blaugh.gif Nice to meet you, btw smilies/icon_3nodding.gif ))

1318Maximos

(Ha! He already has a cell phone! Its not a far step for him to use a computer!

Who am I kidding, yes it is.

But the two of you conspiring to get Maximos educated is hilarious and awesome. smilies/icon_xd.gif))

Max started his reply to Tomorrow by nodding. Which, would lend to the idea that he was generally lost, but after a few bobs of his head his face contorted in distinct displeasure and instead he shook his head back and forth. It was really hard not to laugh in a tragic sort of way when Tomm gestured with one hand at...well, they were going to fix that soon.

"No, no, I understand but..." Well, it was just as alarming as telling a man from centuries ago that the world was not flat. Maximos still saw the world in those metaphysical quasi-terms that science did not usually allow. The world outside the world was filled with void? Nocturne lived in a void. What else lived in a void? And the Sun was not some holy gift, it was actually an inconceivable distance away? To say he was a bit overwhelmed was an understatement.

Max blinked, then blinked again, then several more times slowly and purposefully as if his eyes were digesting the new information in wide gulps. Finally he chuckled and reached out smacking the back of his hand to the bigger man's chest. "Your making fun of me arent you? I see how it is, pick on the man who doesnt understand how to use phones and picture boxes and things."

He waved a jokingly accusatory finger at John. "You almost had me! We had telescopes in my time, I've stared up at the night sky dozens of times! There are stars up there, and the moon, not nothing! No one can really know all that, people cant actually go up there in big tubes filled with bombs, ha ha!"

But then, somewhere deep in his mind he remembered how people cant fly, or wield shadows, or summon storms, or live in gigantic flying islands and the laughter faded into the still and sober face of realization. "...can they?"

1319Tomorrow

And then John saw it.

The magic of innocence that sparkled in Maximos' eyes dimmed. Only a fraction, only a barely inconceiveably small fraction...but it still dimmed. And John mourned it. His face was stony as Maximos tried to laugh it off, grasping at that innocence, grabbing for the magic that John had utterly killed with knowledge, with a blunt instrument called reality, weilded by a man who did not know how to use it, let alone understand it.

But then, that was John's calling, wasn't it. Bludgeoning people's dreams to death with....blunt objects.

"...I'm sorry Max, but its true. I'm not picking on you, I'm not lying to you." John said somberly. "Yes, there is a moon orbiting Gaia - but it takes months of flight to get there, and it is a barren wasteland. People have brought back proof, bits of rock and sand. And the stars.....they are suns as well, with planets of their own orbiting them. Scientists have developed telescopes many, many times more powerful then the ones you've used, and look at them daily, studying them so they can better understand how they work..."

He sighed, lifting his hand to pinch the bridge of his nose. "I know....I know this might sound painful to hear, but....a lot of the things you'd be used to has changed."

The mighty Asgardian depserately clutched at a straw. "But....but this doesnt mean that everybody knows everything. There are still mysteries people haven't solved - mysteries you delve into every day, with magic, with the spirit world. I dont think anybody has accurately determined how all this, the world around us, has truely come to be." He said, waving his hand around him at the world in general, before reaching out to poke Maximos in the chest with his thick finger. "I'm 'supposed' to be a god of the elements....and you are able to make shadow and darkness do your bidding. By our own existance, we disprove many, many things that scientests and people of their ilk are desperately trying to prove every day."

He rested his forearm against his knee again, leaning his head against the wall, mourning the fraction of Maximos' innocence that he had killed. "After all...I 'worship' Odin, All-Father....you 'worship' Nocturne, God of Darkness...people beleive what they want to beleive. And it works for some people." He said the word 'worship' with a touch of derishion - he definately didn't worship Odin, the tricking b*****d, even though he called his name at least twenty times a day....and he was fairly sure that if Maximos ever lay himself prostate before Nocturne both of them would kill themselves. "...It gives comfort to them."

He chuckled cynically, running his fingers through his thick blond hair. "Loki's fire, now i'm onto religion....all we need now is to talk about politics and girls and we'll have ourselves a real topcial conversation..."

1320Maximos

Maximos really did look dour. Like something in him had suffered a great weight or loss under Tomorrow's words. His head sunk, his eyes scanned the floor looking back and forth between cracks and pieces of crumbled wall. Was he searching for a handle, a grasp on the moment?

Johnathan was talking but, Maximos wasnt responding. Was the answer in faith as Johnathan said? In religion? In, perhaps a change of topic? The Shadow did not seem to be involved in any topic, his eyes darting faster, and faster. By the time his larger friend finished speaking, Maximos' lips were twitching as if speaking very lowly.

Suddenly, as if shot back out of wherever his mind was, Maximos' head snapped up, his mismatched eyes wide with shock as he settled them on Tomorrow and said. "Four thousand, seven hundred and eighty six."

He blinked, then blinked against and added. "Pieces. You smashed my wall into four thousand seven hundred and eighty six pieces...I'm such a fool!"

And there was the truth of it, Maximos mind was not broken or lost. It was working. Drawing in the pieces bit by bit, clicking together all the tiny details scattered about like dust on the ground and add them together into single fact. Maximos smacked both hands to either side of his head. "Thousands of pieces but its still one wall! Thousands of miles but its still one distance! Hyper-spatiotemporal umbris! A metaphysical contextual based whole!"

He looked directly at John, but his eyes looked left and right dashing around the room like a man in REM sleep. "One follows around the other, the moon shift and phases as it spins! It spins! That means if we see the light..."

He stopped cold and silent. His eyes locked on John, and then he whipped both arms out and clapped his hands to either side of Tomorrow's head. "Genius! Your absolutely genius!"

One line clicked to another, and then another and faster than two lips and a tongue could pronounce Max's mind was miles past anything he had said. An almost complete image that just made him explode into excited laughter. He turned his head slowly, with the same sort of shock painted across his face that one might expect to see in a horror movie when the monster was right behind the main character. And...what was down the far side of this hall behind Maximos?

His laboratory.

Max whipped around and ran, sprinting down the hallway as fast as he could shouting. "Come on! We dont have alot of time!"

It would barely take seconds for the Shadow to burst through his laboratory doors and for the sound of things being tossed and jostled to echo out soon to be followed by his voice shouting. "Hurry up! We've got to go Tomm and I need your help! The Moon doesnt wait for any man! Men! Us! Hurry up!"

The simple fact of the matter was this. Loss and tried, and fell short. Darkness had scored a crushing blow and failed to win. Nocturne had given it his all and came up the loser. If John was really going to snuff that child-like innocence, to crush this man's dreams, he was going to have to be alot stronger and carry a much bigger hammer. Maximos was flesh and blood, but his spirit was just plain unstoppable.

Thankfully, instead would get to enjoy the ride, and this going to be quite the ride.

1321Tomorrow

John was so busy sitting there feeling sorry for himself that when Maximos looked up and proclaimed he was a genius, grabbing him by the head and shaking his skull to rattle his brain, he was, at the very least, mildly shocked. "Wha - what are you taking about, Max?!" John cried, batting Maxi's hands away with the flick of his wrist, before watching him sprint off like his coat tails were on fire.

The Tribal warrior shoved himself to his feet, running after the smaller man, slamming into the lab door as it swung back at him to throw it open, entering the room. "Max, I'm not in your head, you need to explain what you're doing in plain Common so I can understand..."

His heart was racing now, the smaller mans excitement infectious. What was needed of him that Maximos wanted?

1322Maximos

Surprisingly for Shadow Island in general this room was relatively small. Only a 100 x 100 foot structure, perfectly square with a long table spreading across the wall opposite the door and covered in books and discarded sheets of papers, as well as various bottles of a myriad different substances. The left and right walls were covered with ceiling high book shelves which were quite literally spilling out books with every sufficient jostle or shake and dumping them into already copious piles on the floor. The room was lit by large blue lanterns hanging from the ceiling casting pale blue light on the engraved and painted complex magical symbols etched across the ceiling and dripping down fluidly to connect to similar markings on the walls which in turn slipped behind the book case. Maximos was unrolling what appeared to be a several feet long and wide parchment from a scroll with his hands, while tucking a paintbrush behind his ear and waving for various shadows to slide other various jars to the edge of the table and open them.

Moreover, Maximos was moving at speeds Johnathan might have been more accustomed to seeing him display in battle, not supernatural so much as very quick. Maximos didnt stop to respond he just spoke, he said.

"Motus vet exmos libras vet sumno nox nocti--" He paused, shook his head. Right, wrong Common tongue. Not Arian. Try again. "El'en sel kes'enala bru'elvias umb..."

Not elven! He shook his head again, as he laid the parchment on the floor and placed the paintbrush in his mouth to wet its bristles, waving for a long shadowy arm with a hand-like appendage at its end to lower a jar down. The Shadow grumbled something which sounded very much like crackling flames and burning wood then promptly smacked the heel of his hand against his forehead and proclaimed, as if by great effort. "The bookcases! I need you to pull forward and apart both bookcases and grab two of the the six foot iron girders, a container of brown soil, a container of gray soil, and one of the empty jars and bring them all over here."

If Tomorrow tried he'd find the process mostly easy. The bookcases would move like doors, out a certain amount then lock, then apart until they overlap the bookcases beside them and lock again. The difficulty lie in the fact that both cases were exceedingly heavy and there was already a mess on the floor in front of them. Past the bookshelf doors however and inside was a roughly three hundred foot long walk-in closet lit by similar blue fiery lanterns, shelves filled with tomes filled the hidden closet on the left side, and shelves filled with random objects trinkets and ingredients within the right. All of them were neatly organized, but unlabeled, the difficulty here lie not so much in finding something but finding the right thing. As he walked he would see bottles of fluids, jars with some sort of fleshy packets inside, bags of various contents marked with a symbol or a name in some foreign language. Metals, soils, dusts, herbs and the like were a good way down all organized, but all again unlabeled.

Maximos, down in a crouch moved to the center of the large parchment he had lain across the floor and began drawing a large black circle as close its outer edge as he could without spilling over onto the floor. He was talking to himself rather fast, spewing out words or names that were most likely not in Gaian broken up by little excited laughs. Without another word he left John to his task.

1323Tomorrow

John was trying to figure out what half the stuff on the bookcases were - it seemed that Maximos was the messy type of mad genius - when he was suddenly ordered to find items for whatever spell or conjur the shadowlord was brewing.

"Okay, okay...." John muttered, frustrated by Maximos' lack of explenation and the sudden hurry he was in. Turning to the bookcases Maximos had waved at, frowning as he saw they looked pretty much the same as the rest of the cases lining the walls, he gripped the shelf of one of them and pulled, the heavy shelf swinging open easily. John blinked in surprise - even deep within Shadow Island, there were secrets. He wondered if Maximos had any other little hidden compartments like this one as he pulled the case open further, a small collection of books and scrolls tumbling out of and into the base oft he case as he pushed it open as easily as one pushed open a door.

He opened the other, shoving it wide open with his left shoulder, and looked at the mind-boggling array of jars, items and products lining the walls. "Odin's eye..." John breathed - Maximos must have almost every element from Gaia stored neatly away within this cupboard....

....Too bad he was too lazy to label everything. The iron girders were easy enough - they lay in a small pile halfway down the cupboard, John having to stoop as he walked down the narrow corridor, for once thankful that he didn't have another arm to bump into things - and these he brought out gripped tightly in his hand, setting them down effortlessly before Maximos as he poured over his little sheet, muttering and mumbling to himself in strange, fantastic languages. He was sure they were iroon - he had worked as a blacksmith for a while...

As John walked back into the cupboard he began to mutter to himself. "So what are we doing, Max? Well John, we're going to do magical stuff. Oh, I see, and will it be interesting?

Looking over the many, many assortments of jars and pots, he had to crouch to push some aside, picking one up to look at it in the weird blue light before putting it back down, still muttering to hismelf. "...I assume so, John, maybe you'd like to help me work it out? Oh, certainly Max, what do you want me to do?"

He finally found a jar of grey soil, but was torn between three seperate jars of brown soil, each one looking as brown as the next. "I want you to go into my secret compartment and look for dirt. What type of dirt? Grey and brown dirt, John. Are they labelled? Of course not silly, they're grey and brown, how hard can it be?"

He finally decided on the brownest of the brown dirt jars and, gripping the two dirt jars in his hand before tucking an empty jar under his elbow, walked out of the cupboard to approach Maximos. "Brown dirt, grey dirt, empty jar, six-foot long iron girders." He repeated as he placed the jars down, waving his hand over them, before putting his hand on his hip, awaiting further instructions.

1324Maximos

When Tomorrow first returned to the room, Maximos was rambling. The parchment was nothing like the way it was when he had left. The ring was complete and Maximos had drawn over a dozen other rings inside the initial. Not concentric rings, but rings placed in seemingly random places across the canvas. Maximos didnt look up, but he gestured to a spot outside the ring for Tomorrow to place the girders and continued his hurried work. He was filling in smaller symbols and runes inside and around the already completed circles. Max moved his brush like a calligrapher, which is to say, he articulated his wrist like he articulated his sword. Fluid. Fast.

The next time the Aesir returned, the parchment had exploded into life. Curling and swirling lines filled in most of the empty space which was no dotted with arcane symbols, runes, leaving only three empty circles devoid of any markings, and glaringly obvious.

Max was no longer rambling. His tongue had slipped past pale lips and was sliding along the side of his mouth. He was smiling, a wide grin from ear to ear. It seemed, that now that the majority of the circle was drawn, the rush of inspiration was no longer threatening to overwhelm his mind.

"Oh good," Max said, looking up as Tomorrow came in to the objects in his grasp. He smirked. "I guess it wasnt that hard at all."

He gestured to the magic circle, and followed that with. "Now John, we're going to do that magical stuff."

Yes. He heard every word, chuckled lightly and then grinning slipped back to business. "I need you, my able-bodied friend, to bend both of these bars so that they surround this circle. A sprinkle of dirt goes into each of these circles with the empty jar of air in the middle."

He gestured to each circle in turn, and then smiled a terribly devious smile and said. "We're going to need air where we're going. And I'll need Walter!"

And with that, he turned on his heels, placed a hand on his ear and called out. "Walter!"

1325Tomorrow

A blank stare narrowed to glaring eyes looking down at Maximos as he grinned like an idiot up to the Aesir. This was not John's domain, and it seemed Maximos revelled in it - both his Island and his magic. "Aye, well, magic stuff, here we come..." He said with a little derision at his brother.

He was happy, however, to be put to use in something he did know - bending things normal people couldn't bend. He absently wondered how Maximos would bend the girders himself as he set to the task wordlessly, placing his foot on one of the ends of the girder before grabbing the other end with his hand and pulling, straightening his back till he was standing, the bar bending up to meet him in a wide arc. Shifting his foot to make sure it was positioned right, he then pulled down on the top of the girder until it was perfectly sickle-shaped, a half moon of iron. He set this down where Maximos had told him, before beginning to do the same to the other.

"Why will we need air, Max?" John asked warily, eyeing his brother as he cupped his ear and called for his manservent. He blinked as he remembered what he'd said before - the Moon doesnt wait for any man?! "Where exactly are we going? If you say the moon, I swear I'll thump you...save Hono'o the trouble of doing it herself!"

He set the other piece of iron down and shoved it across with his foot till the ends touched, before taking up the jar of brown dirt and sprinkled into its designated circle. "....If we're going to the moon, we'll need a lot more then just one jar of air between us....and its going to be cold....really friggin cold....like....uh...the coldest cold of all of cold!" He said, frustrated by his lack of vocabulary.

He placed the jar down and took up the other two, placing the jar of air down in it's circle in the center before twisting the top off the jar of grey dirt with his teeth and sprinkled some into it's circle. "Freezing! It'll be freezing cold!" He exclaimed, finally finding his words as he finished his task.

1326Maximos

"Yes, yes exactly, approximately fifteen minutes." Maximos said, wandering away from John as if he wasnt really listening to a word the other man was saying, just lazily sauntering across the room.

"Good, thank you Walter." And with that, Maximos turned around, and blatantly laughed. He didnt even try to make it sound like a light chuckle or a causeless chortle, he laughed directly at what John had just said and then followed through by saying. "Dont be daft, Tomm. Something like that is hardly worth our time. We're going someplace you will never forget!"

"Where was I? Oh yes!" He clapped his together and took a step back towards his magic circle, intricate as it was, sprawled out across the floor on whitish cream colored parchment. "I need you, Mr. Tomorrow..."

And Maximos gestured to the far wall and the general vicinity of his work table. "To punch a whole in that wall, about the size of your fist and scoop out two..."

He paused, looked directly at John's absent arm and barren shoulder, and then edited himself promptly. "One, very large scoop of soil and stone and bring it over here please."

With that, Maximos stepped into the center of the circle so as to grab at one of the lamps hanging down from the ceiling. With a few squeaks of metal, he began undoing it from its hinging. "Oh, and please dont destroy my work table. Please?"

Max stopped, blue lantern in hand and looked at Tomorrow with a serious, and yet almost pleading face and added. "No but really Tomm. Watch the table."

1327Tomorrow

There was no use trying to keep up with the man. He was as strange as two naked men wearing top hats poking each other with lollipops atop a sperm whale giving birth. "Pretty sure the moon would be unforgettable too..." John murmured to himself sullenly as Maximos laughed at him.

He turned his head to look at the wall. It was just sitting there. Not really doing much. Keeping the elements out, mostly. Maybe it was a load bearing wall. It didn't look like it needed an Asgardian fist put through it. It looked pretty happy being just a wall.

Then again, John and walls never really agreed on much things - they were always in his way, and he typically didn't take s**t from things that stood in his way, especially when it was from something he wanted.

So he shrugged and approached the wall. "Aye, aye, i wont hurt your precious table..." John said, waving his hand to his brother dismissively as he walked across the room.

He looked down at the table as he came to it. It didn't look very spectacular, but then, this was a man who made a waste-paper basket sentient after a hard night's drinking and almost got swallowed by a fish the size of a blimp because he'd made a flippant remark about fishes in general - he knew not to mess with things he had no knowledge about.

Especially after Maximos warned him twice.

"Now look....don't give me any s**t." John muttered to the table, pointing his finger at it, before abjectly slamming his fist into the wall, ripping out a rather large fistful of rock and dirt. "...Thanks." John said to the table, making a point to use his forearm to brush some of the excess dirt off the surface of the table that had spilled out of the giant fist-sized hole in Maximos' poor wall, before turning to walk back to his brother with his prize.

1328Maximos

Funny enough, while harming the table was a serious concern slamming a whole in his wall nearly the size of a basketball was of absolutely no concern. Literally. Maximos seemed quite cheerful to hear the near thunderous boom of rock hard flesh slamming into stone and shaking the entire room.

When Tomorrow turned around, Maximos had the lamp dangling by a handle from his wrist and was clapping excitedly.

"Perfect!" He exclaimed and laughed. "Absolutely perfect!"

And then he lift his paintbrush, lowering his other arm so that the blue burning lantern fell into his waiting hand. "Alright Tomm, I appreciate your patience, but this part is key. I need you to hold still for a moment."

And Max approached, lifting the paintbrush and approaching Tomorrow's empty shoulder. "I'm going to doodle on your arm here a bit, and then I'll need you to smear that soil all over the drawing and we'll be almost ready to go!"

He took another step, held up the brush inches from the steel empty robotic socket and said. "Questions? Comments? Ready?"

1329Tomorrow

John looked at Max like he had just sprouted a mushroom from his forehead. he was going to paint on his arm? There was no arm there!

He was about to tell max to not be, even opening his mouth and drawing in breath for the words...before he stopped himself.

"...Aye, i'm ready."

He was sill thoroughly confused, but... He decided to roll with it.

1330Maximos

Maximos not acting to character.

The Shadow had always been the man to wave his hand and summon shadows to sing and dance for him, or snap his fingers and flip the possible to the impossible. He acted cool, calm, maybe even suave. But here he was fast, almost edgy and random.

He took a deep breath, and then approached John with a soft smile on his face and began to draw. It wasnt really doodles, it was symbols, shapes and lines. They were like the lines drawn on the parchment below, only they were more carefully crafted, slow and meticulous strokes of the brush began a simple few lines and grew it from there line a wild black blossom crawling up a house. He worked in silence at first, and if John looked, or even could crane his head far enough to look past his shoulder he might see that the smile on Maximos' face slipped into something more serious.

There was a slight furrow in his brow, and his lips simply drew a flat line. This too, was out of character. But after a few silent minutes, the Shadow broke the silence and began to softly speak.

"The Moon, is just a barren wasteland." He said, his voice no longer filled with that same amount of roiling infectious energy but almost a calm contemplative stillness. "But you are just a large man with big muscles and electrical powers. And I am just a small man playing with dark corners and drawing funny circles on your metal shoulder."

He made a sound like a small laugh but there was no real mirth in. "Guldor is barren too, and Barthavos is a wasteland, and Gaia is just a large rock floating in a big fat nothing."

The lines crept up, so that Max was drawing the edges of the design in light strokes off the metal and on to John's actual shoulder, and then tracing them back down in long fluid strokes. "But your my friend, John. And I'm yours. And if there is anything I have learned from my time with Death, its that the things we call Gods and the places we fill with wonder do not exist, then this life...every second of it, is all we have."

Max's dark blue hair hung slightly to the side as he tilted his head, held a thumb to John's shoulder and then began drawing again. "Some longer than others, myself a good two hundred years...well, a little over one hundred fifty remaining, yourself hundreds...and then...what? Nothing. Without all the small pleasures, without all the little magics and without friends to share it all with all of our time here is...a waste."

The door to the laboratory opened, and Walter entered. Behind him was a long wooden dining table only a bit smaller than the table they had eaten lunch at. It was scurrying, walking silently down the hall following the butler's' lead. Walter entered with a silent bow and Maximos made a gesture with the hand holding the lantern over to the magic circle. Walter copied the gesture and the table trotted over and positioned itself directly over it, evenly spaced across its center. Atop it were a very many covered plates, pots, pans, cups, and silverware, a small dinner who's' exact servings were still clandestine.

"But nothing is promised." Said Maximos. "Disease, war, disagreement, death. It can come to take all of this away in a heartbeat."

"There, and thank you Walter." The Shadow whispered softly, as he made a quick few flourishes on the painting now covering Tomorrow's arm, shoulder, and a good portion of his flank. He nodded in approval, and then stepped back from Tomorrow, and then stepped toward the magic circle and dinner table, still speaking, while spreading his arms to gesture wide at the feast before them. "So eat, drink, be merry with me John. For Tomorrow, we both may die."

And then with a few careful steps, he made his way into the center of the circle still holding the lantern, the paintbrush now vanished via some sort of slight of hand. He gestured to the spot opposite himself on one of the tables long sides and said. "But for now, step into the circle, and let us just live for a while, shall we Tomm?"

1331Tomorrow

John was silent to begin with, simply looking straight ahead as Maximos worked, his crazy excitement seeming to die to be replaced by a cold seriousness which seemed to make the room tense.

He looked down at Max, watching his pale face as it scrunched up in concentration, no longer giddy with enjoyment. When he finally began to speak, John looked away, around at the room, letting his brother talk.

What was he trying to say? That the world was meaningless unless you make your own meaning? That you have to live your life to the full with each second? It was a nice prospect to have, and John commended him for having realized it...but he said nothing. That was John's life, and it showed in how he acted...at least, that was the life he aspired to. Ever since he'd come back, he had become very introspective, very mournful of a past he could not change....but now, he had a reason to drink in life.

It had red and black hair, liked roses and footrubs, and tea with a lot of sugar in it.

He did try not to laugh as Maximos' brush began to trace down his side - contrary to popular belief, seeing as he regularly got the snot beaten out of him, Tomorrow was actually quite sensitive in the ticklish areas - he forced himself to bite his lip and bear it, only the slightest hint of a giggle escaping his pursed lips. When Walter walked into the room, John looked at him and the table that followed after him, giving him a nod as a greeting - he didn't want to speak, it felt like he was being fitting for a suit or something, he had that feeling where you didn't speak unless spoken to....

Maximos finally finished, and John blinked as he stepped back, looking down at the intricate markings Max had drawn all over his shoulder and the magnetic pad embedded in his torso. It reminded him of the Tribal warpaint he'd worn as a child, back when the Tribes fought together....

He approached the table as requested, his hand still holding onto the clump of rock and dirt. He looked down at the table, covered in shielded dishes and plates, before raising his hand to tamp the dirt over his empty shoulder, rubbing the soil and rubble over his skin, the tanned, scarred flesh now becoming dirty with the damp soil of the Island. Some spilled down onto the paper they stood upon, but he was doing as was requested. "...You have gotten very serious, Max." John said quietly, his voice low, his brother's serious attitude rubbing off on him. "...It's unsettling me."

He sighed as he finished smearing the dirt over himself, before looking back over to Max. He shot him a smile, trying to break the mood. "...Whats on the menu?"

1332Maximos

For just a flash, Maximos looked surprised by Tomorrow's comment. Had the mask fallen and he missed it? It was like the flash of recognition when a woman realizes her lipstick has smeared across her teeth, or a shock of hair has fallen from place. And then just as quickly a smile spread across his face.

Max looked back at Walter, and gave him a nod, the butler bowed and stepped back out of the room shutting the door behind, then he looked to Tomorrow and the dirty smeared across his shoulder and offered him a matching nod. His free hand slipped up and moved to hover over one of the steel gray lids covering a large plate. At the same time, his other hand lift the blue burning lantern until it was about even with his shoulder.

"Well John." Maximos said, and then immediately swung his arm down smashing the lantern into the arcane symbol meticulously crafted below. The glass shielding the lantern shattered the the flame exploded outwards in a burst of unseen fuel and blue flame. The instant the blue flame touched the intricately traced lines of the magic circle, it ignited. As opposed to the calming blue of previous it shifted to the brilliant reds and oranges of real flame. The fire spread like a hungry and living thing, it raced along the black lines, it scorched its way around magic rings and symbols and in a matter of seconds, it ravaged across the parchment under Maximos' and Tomorrow's feet leaving violently glowing streaks of indigo and dark plum embers in its wake and then in a single was it ripped out across the entire parchment until the large sheet of paper was engulfed, burning up like so much dry tinder. The embers, the symbols of power and shape burst out with a sort of life all their own spreading until the magic circle filled the entire room. Even the stone walls of the laboratory could not contain it, for as reached these earthen protrusions, the walls themselves fell.

They simply fell outwards and down into nothingness, like the flats outsides of magicians trick box. Surrounding both men was sudden and completely a great nothingness. Walls of impossible black that crept inwards, swallowing Maximos' work table the doors, and any light save for the faint flickering glow of the magic circle etched now an unseen ground. The two men were standing on empty black space, existing in nothing. And then, the flames began to vanish, darkness encroached on the embers blackening everything they touched. It raced over the image of Maximos, rushing across his body, and then pale face like creeping veins until it dissolved him into itself.

It was about then, John might notice the darkness on him. Encroaching over his shoulder, crawling on his face, slithering over his hands and face. It was icy cold to the touch and impossibly empty. But like any one who has been in a room when the lights go out knows, the darkness cannot be stopped.

Now surrounded by nothing, there was a feeling of motion. Falling, fast and far and intense. And then nothing. The feels rushed back, but in reverse. The falling feeling became a rise, the cold, creeping over Tomorrow became a warmth. The dark tendrils that enraptured him, retreated back over the entire frozen scene. There was the dinner table, there was Maximos. The embers ignited and finally, the black retreated until their surroundings were visible.

How Tomorrow would feel or react was entirely unknown, but as motion and life returned to the captured image, the Aesir would see Maximos lift his head and look up and past Tomorrow with awe covering his face as surely as white skin. From the larger man's point of view they were now situated in a large gray barren plains. Dirt, rocks, chipped soil and rigged hills and mountains in the distance, all gray and lifeless. With closer inspection he might even notice that no wind blew the soil, nothing stirred the landscape. And above it was only stars, like any plains or barren landscape would be on a clear night without a single cloud. The magic symbol was burned dimply beneath his feet on a sort of platform that he and Maximos had landed upon. A large steel gray boulder a couple of hundred feet wide.

As if suddenly springing back to life, Max's hand fell onto the dinner lid clumsily, and pulled it away. Underneath was steak! Eight of them to be exact! Maximos presented it, though his attention was clearly distracted between the presentation, and whatever was behind Tomorrow.

"...We're having steak!" The Shadow said, and then cheerfully added, "On the dark side of the Moon."

His hand moved to unveil the next plate, but he stopped locked again on the image behind the Aesir, until he finally gave up pointing around Tomorrow and said. "John...turn around, just...just look at that..."

If he would, Tomorrow would see something he had seen a thousand times before. He would see Gaia. Gaia as a glowing blue orb spinning in the either surrounded by a thousand thousand twinkling bright eyes. Stars, floating through a gigantic and yet wordlessly beautiful void. From here, even he squinted hard enough he might even be able to see the Mithral Mountains were Shadow Island hovered. The oceans which surrounded that in enormous wild blue splotches marking the thing behind John as an unforgettable marble, so small and fragile, and yet containing everything that had ever come to matter to either man over the past few years. Everything good and everything bad, all so very far away, so pristine and spotless.

So powerful really, that gazing at it Maximos took a few steps back, and could really only manage to say. "See...I promised you would never forget..."

1333Tomorrow

John started when Max smashed the lantern, looking down at the paper as the magical lines burned completely, so very hot and fast, and he felt his heartbeat quickening as the darkness began to consume him. He looked to Max, trying to keep his eyes on his, trying to see what he was doing, but he was gone quickly, and once more John was plunged into the ink.

At first he was okay...he could handle darkness, he could...he could...but ther sudden movement made him cry out suddenly, a shout of fright as his body jerked up and down, twisting his stomach, and the biting cold chilled his blood, making him shiver. "M-Max...!" John cried, trying to see if he was still there. If he was near him, he knew he was safe...his brother would not hurt him...

Tthen it was all over, and as light and warmth crept back over John's body he felt himself relax, Maximos appearing before him to make him breath a sigh of relief, looking around to get his bearings, and noticing that Max was not really looking at him. "What is it...?" He asked, realising that he did not know the landscape as he turned...

And felt all the air rush from his body as he looked at the vista before him. darkness spanned the sky, dotted with pinpricks of light, and on the grey, barren horizon, sat the great blue orb of Gaia.

John was speechless. There were no words for this. They were on the moon. And that was Gaia herself. Midgard in all her splendour. He lifted his hand and spread his fingers, holding it over the planet, watching it's glow appear through his fingertips.

"This....I..." John mumbled, finally managing to tear his eyes away from his planet to look down at ther ground before him, falling to a knee to dig his hand into the rock beneath them, feeling the dust under his fingers and watching as the moon rock crumbled and bounced almost weightlessly away from his fingertips.

He looked up to Maximos with tears brimming in his eyes. "Max...this..."

What could he say? That this was a place that they would have never seem in their entire lives except in books or tv? That they were, quite possibly, the only people to have ever been here? That all this was impossible?

He blinked suddenly, the spell breaking as ther delicious scent of well cooked meat wafted into his nostrils. "S-steak?"

1334Maximos

"And potatoes!" Maximos added cheerfully, he was not done with the view by any stretch of the imagination, but his fixation had bubbled down to looking up from various dishes and trays as he took off their lids and set them down in empty spaces on the table, which Walter had set aside previously.

Tomorrow himself would be discovering an interesting feature belonging to the particularly flat piece of moon surface they had settled upon. Beyond the fact that there was both air, gravity, and heat, as he reached down to dig his fingers into the gray soil he would feel something hard and cold, just beneath his hand. While the top layer of soil yielded a rock, and some crumbling moon dust, a man with hands his size would realize that just an inch or two beneath that was a cold smooth and seemingly metallic surface.

"Gravy, some assorted vegetables, and I think these are various kinds of bread. Walter really outdid himself!" Maximos, seemed oblivious to Tomorrow's discovery. The Aesir might also notice, that as he let the rock fall it would bounce as gingerly as it would have on Gaia, until its momentum carried it to the edge of the magic circle at which point its tiny bounce was suspended in mid air letting it roll weightlessly at a crawl upwards and away. A mere few seconds after, the small amount of heat carried on the stone was drained away quickly turning to moisture and a thin frosty coating.

Max met John's eyes with a brilliant, almost child-like and innocent smile. This was impossible. But thankfully, despite his excessive vocabulary, Maximos had never learned the real meaning of that word. And it showed here, and now, as the Shadow very cheerfully began adding large spoons, ladles, and knives to various side dishes. Walter had already put out the main two place settings.

"I'm really surprised this all worked out so well! This is much more beautiful than even I expected!" Max said with a laugh and a smile. "I think we honestly needed a quiet, non-distracting place to discuss business. Come! Eat! Enjoy with me!"

1335Tomorrow

"Potatoes...." John mumbled mindlessly, frowning as he looked down at the ground he had disturbed - the feeling had been a solid metal. he looked up, taking up a small moon stone and tossed it out of the circle - it had no downward arc, it simply spiralled away endlessly, growing a tiny fuzzy coat of ice crystals as it went, off to become a comet, zipping through space...

It seemed Maximos had created some sort of temporal bubble of some kind...keeping them safe from the elements. John stood and looked down at the markings on the ground - if he reached out, he could pass his hand over them...

Then Max said something about business, which made John frown, drawing back his hand before he could put it over the line. "Business? What business?"

He turned and approached the table, trying not to laugh at the absurdity of it all - they were having dinner on the moon. He wished he had a camera or something...instead, he took his seat and waited for the opportunity to dig into the fabulous spread Walter had prepared for them...

1336Maximos

"Your arm, of course!" Maximos said with a big cheery smile, as he used a large serving fork to plop a few steaks onto his plate, then began adding several of the smaller entrees to his main plate along with slightly larger servings to smaller plates.

"Please, help yourself Tomm." Max said with a grin, "Walter isnt here, we dont have to be so formal."

With a few plates stacked, Maximos took a seat, still grinning across the large Aesir and said. "In all the commotion, you must have thought I forgot."

He took a scoop of mashed potatoes and a sliver of steak and promptly ate them, then after a bit of chewing said. "So tell me, what would you imagine your ideal limb to be like? Except, obviously, a regenerated version of your last."

1337Tomorrow

John smiled sheepishly as he began to pile his plate high, taking more steaks then Maximos could possibly handle as well as good helpings of the rest of the entrees - nice steaming vegetables, well mashed potatoes....Walter had outdone himself, if he had been the one to cook all this! "No...I know you wouldn't have forgotten....I did but." John said, waving his fork around him at their dark, barren surrounds. "...But can you blame me?"

He laughed a little, stabbing one of the steaks with his fork and lifting it to his teeth to tear it apart, ripping a chunk out of it and chewing powerfully before swallowing. He was used to eating one handed....he was used to doing a lot of things one handed. There were a lot of tricks involved, but the mechanical arm had always been a useful crutch more then anything....as well as a punishment.

Spending this time with Maximos had changed him mind about that, however....the past was the past. And he was a changed man. He stuffed the rest of the steak into his mouth and demolished it with his teeth, the food disappearing quickly - John was not one to muck around when it came to eating. You needed to eat fast when in the forest - you never know when your next meal would wander up...not to mention he was damn hungry, and Maximos had said to not be formal....manners, however, suggested that John did not eat with his hand. That would be a little too rude. He looked down at his left shoulder thoughtfully, swallowing his mouthful before speaking. "...You know, I've never really thought about it...I mean, I've gotten used to the mechanical arm now, and it had its advantages...it was more resilient to damage then my actual flesh, for one. Small caliber bullets bother me, they sting like...like someone's thrown a rock at you, but the arm could stop even the heavier stuff, at least a lot better then my own flesh....and I could take it off and bash people with it!"

He put down his fork and mimed ripping his left arm off and smacking it over someone's head, chuckling a little as he did. "That, uh, that was nice, i guess..." He said, his smile becoming a little sad as he realized how childish and unpractical it was, in the long run...

Sighing, he took up his fork again, spearing a potatoe and looking up at the stars as they twinkled down on them. "I don't know, Max....I, well, it would be nice if it could take some more damage then my regular arm....and it would need to be able to conduct electricity, so that narrows the materials down a little..." He shrugged as he stuffed the potato into his mouth, chewing it as he spoke. "After seeing this, where we are....what we're doing here....I'm sure you're capable of just about anything. So no matter what you come up with, i'll be happy."

He shifted in his seat uncomfortably. "...This is weird...I feel like we shouldn't be talking about this...I, uh..." He sighed angrily, gripping his fork a little tighter. Stop it, John. He's your friend and he wants to help, thats all. Don't feel bad for that, there is no shame in it, and he is not taking any more pity in you then you would someone else in your position. He thought to himself, shaking his head to rid himself of such stupid thoughts before looking back up to Max with an apologetic smile. "...Sorry...I just want to say that I'm very grateful that you're willing to help me out like this, Max..."

1338Maximos

"Not a worry", Maximos said after a bite out of what appeared to be lightly toasted garlic bread. "We'll get you all sorted out. But."

And he shook his head, reaching for a glass of some sort of steaming light green fluid, likely tea. "You have me all wrong. That's mundane thing John, and we are not mundanes."

He brought the glass to his lips, but then clearly believed it more pressing that he finish his statement, and so lowered it again and continued. "Mundanes always believe that anything they cannot explain or do not believe they can themselves do, is impossible. Ergo, anything must be possible for one who can do the impossible. But this is a falicy!"

He said that last sentence like the punchline of a joke, complete with light laughter and then continued. "You can call down lightning from the sky. Do that on the appropriate world and people will think you are truly a god. You must be able to grant them good crops, heal the sick, bring back the dead. Anything. But you cant, can you?"

Max was smiling a wide sort of grin. "If you had seen me step into a shadow on one side of the room and out of another, would you have been surprised? Of course not. And this is no different. As I said in the hallway, it is a lot of distance but its still one trip."

The Shadow gestured to the magic symbol etched in the floor, moving his hand from glyph to glyph as he spoke. "Magic is about symbolism. Not doing an act, but guiding the larger forces in how you want an act done. The empty jar, symbolized our need for air, brown dirt sprinkled symbolized gravity pulling us down. The gray dirt, represented our destination. The lantern shattered and gave us heat and finally..."

He pointed his fork across the table at John's dirt smeared shoulder. "That design, along with the iron bars, focused our destination. It allowed me to ask the shadows making their home in this dark place to guide our landing to a spot in which we could find a material strong as, or stronger than what your arm was made of previously. The dirt, specifically from my home, let the shadows get a good look at what that shoulder is made of and by my request exclude anything so...terrestrial."

He laughed, a big happy laugh, and finally took a sip of his tea. Exiting the sip by tapping his foot on the ground beneath them, which in turn made a dull metallic gonging sound. "I heard a story from a boy outside a store selling fiction picture books about nations who waged war in gigantic machine battle suits they made out of a super tough metal found on the moon. If its true, we have the toughness concern handled."

He stabbed another bite of steak with his fork, rounded up potatoes to be scooped up with the next bite but just before actually proceeding said, "What else? Surely you want something more than a super tough arm you can take off and hit people with."

1339Tomorrow

Tearing some bread into pieces, John smirked as Maximos explained it all to him. Of course it sounded simple to Max - he was in the know. In this world of magic, John was barely a student, and Maximos was the teacher - and knowledge gave you confidence and power. Maximos was right - because he had never thought of it before, he had thought it impossible....the first time. Now, however...

"Fine then - impressive. Not improbable, or impossible - impressive."

He'd never try to replicate it. That would likely take years of study that John did not have the patience for. But he took Maximos' words to heart - anything was possible in this world. He took note of the items Max had used as totems for various elements, including his own baseplate - which, interestingly, did not seem to be terrestrial in origin...did that mean aliens had given him the arm??

He didn't want to think about it.

He used the bread to wipe up some of the meat grease, chewing on it as he looked out to the dusty lands surrounding him. Maximos' words stung a little - he was supposed to be the God of Thunder, hell, he went around proclaiming himself as such - so why couldn't he summon thunder and rain? Why couldn't he make lightening come from the sky? It was pretty egotistical of himself to walk around boasting such things, when he couldn't back them up...

...But then, he'd never tried to do such things. He wouldn't know where to begin. But....somehow....he knew how to do such things...it was buried, deep somewhere in his fractured mind....he could feel it....

He looked back to Maximos with a wry smirk. "I dont have much imagination, Max. I'd be happy with just my old arm back....but okay. You're right - I'm going to take this oppertunity and roll with it. How often do you get a chance like this?"

Grabbing what appeared to be a pitcher of beer - Walter had, apparently, thought of everything - he took a long drink before placing it back on the table, his eyes narrow as he wiped the foam from his lips with the back of his hand. "...Fine. I want the arm to be weightless if i wish it to be - I can move faster like that. As a matter of fact, make it so i can pass it through objects - lets see someone walk away from an arm materializing in their stomach."

He grabbed some of the garlic bread Maxi had been chewing on and popped some into his mouth, masticating it thoughtfully.

"...And I'm sick and tired of getting my a** kicked by magic - I want the arm to be able to absorb magical or meta energies and convert it to my own, so i can give back what someone else dishes out at me. And I want the arm to regulate my power, so i don't spark everywhere when i start reaching my power threshold - its a waste, i simply can't do it myself, plus it can get painful if i try to contain too much....and I want the arm to be stronger the more power i contain. Much stronger....as strong as a gods arm should be..."

He speared some broccili and some carrots with his fork, making sure that each one was well stuck on the tines before slipping them into his mouth. He really wanted to ask for some weather powers...but for some reason, he didn't...he felt that he didn't need to. Besides - how would the weather help him in a fight? Besides, he didn't want to ask too much of the man...that would be rude.

He put down his fork and tapped his fingers on the pitcher of beer, looking down at the amber liquid. "...What do you think about that? Do you have any suggestions? What would you want if you were in my position?"

1340Maximos

Maximos listened to everything John said and yet it became progressively more and more evident that his previous statement had missed the mark. It was only going to be a matter of time before the difference between both men surfaced again. Thankfully that was why Maximos stated they could discuss business. Not that Maximos would be taking a verbal commission form.Max just listened without really reacting until the other man finished and then, with an almost embarrassed scratch to the back of his head he spoke up.

"Heheh," He tried to smile amiably without seemingly he was trying or going to try and test or otherwise do whatever it is his actions had made him do in the past to have Tomorrow misconstrue him. "I think you've missed my point. I was trying to express that just because someone does something seemingly impossible, people think that person can do anything or everything. Those were your words, I'm capable of just about anything. I can not however, do anything."

The Shadow gestured again, beyond the table to the markings etched into the ground. The magic circle he had explained moments ago. "I gave you a breakdown of this particular spell to show you that while something appears fantastical there is in fact system and limitation."

His hands came back up on the table, and neatly interlaced with each other as he met John's eyes across the expansive serving of dinner. "I told you magic is about symbolism, if your arm is to embody strength and durability, then it cannot also embody insubstantiality and weightlessness. Those are opposite concepts and neither who bind, or they would both bind put very poorly. Transversely however..."

He gestured to John's shoulder with a small wave of his hand. "...it can embody being a pillar in a storm and the focai for your excess power, as you mentioned. That fits the theme, the symbolism."

It was about then, that Maximos' face quirked at an odd angle and he pondered to himself exactly how much John really meant that question, regarding what Maximos himself thought or would do. Because, he was about to give an honest answer, and he was already cringing at what he expected to be the result. "As for the rest of that? I refuse. But I imagine you already knew I was going to say that. You just spoke to me about being able to shrug off bullets a mortally wounding attack, but you mentioned it not as a boon but as a weakness because without your old arm you could not shrug off more. Now you want to absorb magic? Now you want to be even stronger? I kill gods my friend, I do not craft them. But again, you already knew that before you asked for a bunch of silly things. Didnt you?"

It was rhetorical. Max took a pause just long enough to fit a deep breath inside of, and then continued. While he had addressed his own reasons, he had not addressed what he perceived to be the problem. He shook his head slowly, and then spoke, "What would I do? Reassess. In my experience, I would say that raw physical power is by and far the most common and most useless of all tactics, second perhaps to doubt. Simply via observation, I would note you appear to have both in a plethora. You appear to have no appreciation of your current talent and power scope, likely because it has failed to surpass some goal you've set for yourself. And so you are seeking more power to compensate. I imagine it is a small number. If I gave you more power, you would only be ruined. You would rely on that overwhelming power over any real sort of skill, more than you already do. Your only defensive strategy would be "I'm rather tough" and your only offensive technique would be "I'm rather strong too" worse still, it would be enough to meaninglessly best most individuals out there. Thus reinforcing a bad habit and a bad cycle."

Max did not pause, he slipped his hands free of each other, grabbed a knife and fork and just rest them on his plate, bracing himself to resume when he finished. "Eventually you would have no actual skill worth noting. And you would be....well boring, too easy. I'd personally never contest against you again. As your friend, and as a matter of professional pride, I simply have to refuse to aid in such a downward spiral. Reassess. How many people do you know, who can do the things you can do John? How many have as much power as you? Personally I cannot name one with even half. And so why are you searching for more when you are already gifted with a unique and superlative repertoire? "

He impaled a piece of steak, swirled it in sauce, used it to scoop up some potato and said in closing. "I think you need more neutral concepts. How about having it be able to be launched and magnetically retracted? Maybe an extendable chain? Perhaps different hand attachments? A hammer even! Something to give your arm versatility, cleverness, and make you think. You know?"

1341Tomorrow

"Hey, i just call 'em as i see 'em." Tomorrow said with a laugh. How Maximos did it didn't matter - Tomorrow couldn't do it, therefore he thought it was impossible. It was a difference of perspective, that was all. John didn't really care, what mattered was that it happened and he was experiencing it.

But he listened intently to Maximos' point, looking down at his hand as his brother spoke, and it dawned on him that Maximos was right. His strength was no good to anybody but himself - and even then, as a fighter, he was barely capable of anything aside from swinging madly.

What had happened to the man who could run, jump and fight with fluid motions, who had strategy and poise in his fights? When did he become this thing?

"When you started to lose faith in yourself."

John blinked from his musing, looking up to Maximos, who was still merrily eating away. He was chomping on some sort of vegetable, delicately cutting the asparagus with his knife and fork before spearing it and putting it to his lips. "...What?" John asked, confused.

"You began to lose faith in yourself. Your abilities. So you began to overcompensate." Maximos said casually, chewing his asparagus before spearing some steak, holding it still whilst his knife dug into its steaming, juicy, well cooked flesh, releasing the liquids within and exposing the pink insides. "You began to gain power. Strength. You tried to overpower your enemies, instead of overcoming them."

He dug his fork into the sliced flesh and stuck it between his teeth, looking up to John with a sure smile, his white/black eyes glinting with mirth. "You've failed."

John sat back in his chair, utterly shocked at his brother's words. He was not unused to Maximos being blunt....but there was being blunt and there was being this....this passive-agressiveness. Maximos used the truth to guide you...but now he almost seemed fed up by it all. "Wha...no I haven't..." John said, feeling the need to defend himself, before Maximos cut him off, placing his knife and fork down to take up a napkin, wiping his mouth off by running the napkin over his lips and daubing it at the corners, making sure all the meat juice was gone.

"Dont try to deny it. Everybody knows its what you do." Maximos said, his voice calm and serene, the Cheshire smile not wavering one iota as he folded his napkin neatly and placed it on the table. "You spark and stamp and scream until you spit blood, and you think people will notice you. But I got news for you - thats not how this world works. You go around proclaiming godhood, but look at you - squabbling over weapons and arms with a man who has better things to do with his time. A true god would have no need for such things. A true god would have no need for anything I have to offer."

"I told you - "

"Oh, sure, you're not a true god. Take the easy way out. Excuses. You're good at that. You tell people you're an Asgardian as well, but Asgardians don't fear death nor pain. What happened when Maximos took your arm? What happens when death stares you in the face? When a man who is a god-killer faces you?"

"S-shut up..."

"You run and hide and try to forget. You dig yourself into a hole, into the deep dark earth like a worm, because your precious ego couldn't take it. You lost. My god. Its like the world has ended."

John placed his hand over his ear, but that only left the other open. His body was trembling.

"You want to hurt me, don't you. But you cant. You fear what would happen if you did." Maximos stood up, spreading his arms out wide, laughing as he did. "Look out around you - nobody is watching. We're completely alone. For the first time, we have no interruptions and nobody stopping you but yourself."

"I-i dont want to..."

"Oh please. Big strong guy like you? You're not afraid of anything. You can take on the world, you can take on gods themselves! This body is flesh and blood, it can be cut and crushed and killed. Whats stopping you? whats stopping you?!"

"You're supposed to be my friend!!"

Maximos drew in a deep, dark breath. "...And there we have it, folks. Underneath the big, thick skin lies a little boy who is so afraid of letting others down that he overcompensates to cover his shortcomings, who is so full of self loathing that he makes himself think he's a god, thinking that will make him better then everybody else, and validate himself to himself. You couldn't beat Maximos in a fair fight, so you decided to simply become bigger, and bigger, and bigger, hoping to overshadow him...your ego must be astounding to put up with that."

John lowered his hand slowly, gripping the edge of the table. His face was red, his eyes pricked with tears - but he looked up to Maximos with anger in his eyes. "Y-you're not Maximos..."

The thing wearing Maximos' skin grinned. "No, I'm not. And you're an egotist. Hypocritical, judgmental, brimming with self-worth and conceit."

The Aesir wanted to tear himself from the chair, upturn the table and grasp the thing by the throat, to squeeze it until his eyes bulged and his neck snapped and his brains burst out of his head...but he couldn't. For some reason, he couldn't move...

"Ooo, hostility - thats good. I like it. You're good with anger. Good with your emotions." The thing said calmly, walking around from it's position at the head of the table and approached him, using Maximos' boot to kick a moonpebble away from the table leg. "You're very sensitive....other people's emotions, other people's feelings towards you....you say you're not, but you are....always wondering if they approve of you....you like to turn heads, dont you...go on, you can say it, I wont ridicule you..."

John said nothing, his teeth clenched tightly.

"Of course you do. It validates you, like i said. It makes you feel important." John felt cool hands clench his shoulders, and Maximos' lips brushed against his ear as he whispered to him. "...But the clothes don't make the man. And you can bulk up until you're a carnival attraction, but its not going to get you anywhere."

"...Who are you..." John choked out.

The thing wearing Maximos' skin stood curtly, running his fingers through John's long blond hair, almost lovingly. "Thats not important. What is important, is fixing what you've done to yourself."

"There's nothing wrong with me!"

"Really? So you think being so big and strong you can barely hit what you attack isn't wrong? So you think you're talking to Maximos now? Would you like to see what you're actually doing now?" The table before John, full of plates and delicately placed cutlery, suddenly dissolved to reveal John's broad shoulders, his body slumped over onto the table, dishes and food smeared across the white tablecloth and onto the moon's surface as his skin sparked and twitched, blood seeping from his nose and mouth to stain the cloth, his eyes rolled back into it's sockets.

"Oh gods..."

"Yes, you're stroking. Mostly because of what you did to yourself in a wild panic, but also because I needed to talk to you." The thing wearing Maximos' skin walked around the table to peer down at John like he was a science experiment. "Actually, I tried to do it many times before, and almost succeeded at the hospital...but out here, there's less...distractions."

John didn't know what to do....what to say. "...I..."

"Mmm, yes, that brilliant intellect speaks! Please John, save your breath and just listen and perhaps this will sink in for the billionth time." Maximos slipped onto the table besides the twitching body sprawled out atop it, taking care not to rest his hand in any blood. "You've gone off the beaten track, son. Its time to get back onto it. Time to stop dicking around and realize what you are. Understand? You don't need to validate yourself anymore, son."

"What?"

Maximos sighed heavily, scratching his cheek a little, a bit of his flesh peeling off to reveal hair, grey and silver, hidden beneath as he looked up to the stars with his white and black eye. "Wow...you're either really stupid, or you like being completely useless. Look, its simple really - you need to stop being what you want people to think you are and just be who you are. Stop pandering to your own self belief and just accept that you are you. Love yourself, be one unto yourself, blah blah blah." The Maximos-thing sighed, scratching it's hairy cheek and making more of the skin slough off slowly, revealing a jawline that was many times broader then Maximos' slim lines, reaching over John's twitching body to take up a cherry tomato and popping it into his mouth. "Honestly, you're a big boy, I shouldn't be telling you this....nobody should. Its amazing you've got any friends at all, the amount of time you strut about..."

John hung his head then, and Maximos put his hand on his head, stroking the golden locks again almost apologetically. "You want me to say sorry...you want me to forgive you. You want, want, want...you never think to just accept it and move on. Trust me, son - accept it. Everybody else is sick and tired of it."

"...Then what should I do?" John asked quietly.

Maximos patted him on the head, the mirth back in his voice. "I'm going to give you another chance. Your friend here has given you a million chances, for some reason - perhaps you should ask him why he seems to value you so, if you want your validation so much. But here is a clear chance at doing it right. Are you ready?"

John nodded slowly, causing Maximos to laugh out loud, a deep guttural laugh that sounded much too deep for what his body could emit. "Eager to please, as always...your friend took something from you and fashioned something out of it. To do this, he used some materials from a temple. Go to that temple. You will figure out the rest."

"...Thats it?"

"Yeah. Easy. You like easy, right? Isn't that how you like it? Nice, and easy, and understandable. Can't have too much bouncing around in that head of yours...you might strain something. Ha, sorry, its just really easy to bust your balls over this....I mean, really. You're supposed to be a warrior, you should have seen this coming."

John said nothing. He had a feeling this was all going to end in a moment, and he was right - Maximos reached forward to dig his finger into the top of John's skull, a piercing and excruciating pain blossoming from his forehead like the mightiest migraine. Red color flashed over his vision, black spots flaring as he literally felt Maximos' fingers digging through his brain, squirming and searching for something - before the pain finally went away, Maximos' hand lowering to rest before John's eyes, a small object held in his fingertips - it looked like a little sliver of metal.

"...You might a rock stuck in your head, Thor, but at least this wont be bothering you anymore."

The world span around then, John's view slowly moving down to where he was lying on the table, bleeding profusely from every orifice. Something was changed in him now...his eyes were wide, rolling back down to look around as if for the first time. He didn't know how long he'd been out of it, but judging by the blood pool stained on the tablecloth, it would've been no more then a minute. Shakily he moved his arm, reaching up to touch his face.

"I-it was bad this time..." He whispered to his hand, blinking as he pulled his hand back, dragging it through the blood as if it weighed a thousand pounds - and spying something glinting wetly within the crimson.

A small sliver of metal.

"M-Max...?"

1342Maximos

“I’ll say. ”

The voice came from nearby, mirthless, serious and dark. It was a terrible thing Tomorrow would see if he turned to look. A horrible thing that no man should feel proud of. And yet pride and necessity are not usually the best of bed fellows. Maximos was sitting on the edge of the longer dinner table, one long leg stretched down to the moon metal turf beneath them. The other propped against the leg of a table. His posture was casual, but far from calm. It was closer to loose, if not prepared. There was a thing leaning against him. A long black and slightly curved shaft rest against his form, touching the ground and reaching up to about even with his head, at which point a long, fat, and yet simple curved blade extended out behind Maximos’ head and over his shoulder. Maximos’ arms were loosely looped around the scythe, holding dearly in both hands his most prized possession a pocketwatch.

His mismatched eyes stared into as if it was reading something much, much more than a simple set of mechanical hands ticking away on a number facing and reading the time. But that’s all anyone else would ever see. Not unless it was one of them.

“You were only out a moment. ” And they were here. He saw them, it was evident in the way Maximos’ eyes did not settle on Tomorrow but looked up and around them as if chasing ghosts in the air, dancing back and forth. It was funny that his eyes were still facing that ineffably beautiful sight they had both marveled over earlier, but his face was devoid of the life and spark it had brought. Now, there was blood, it pooled and poured from John in rivulets and streams, drops and thick gooey ropes, life spilling from the human form. And where life was spilled, there was death. Death come to steal the magic away. Timeless and tireless, come even here to heed its absolute call. “In that moment, your clock fell to nothing and jumped back to mere seconds, three times. And then... ”

The sentence just teetered off with Maximos make a waving gesture with one hand. And then he fell silent. He said nothing, he did not, except stare into his pocketwatch. His face was not sad, but empty cold and resolute. It was rather obvious what Maximos would have had to do if Tomorrow had not miraculously pulled through. It was also plainly obvious that Maximos did not take pleasure in that fact.

After a long moment, he closed the watch and slipped into his inner vest pocket and just barely above a whisper he said, “I thought it would be better if I…”

But he never finished that sentence, John could find the answer when or if he actually died. Maximos just shook his head, hopping off the table and turned to the other man, holding the scythe much like a staff with one hand and said. “I sincerely hope whatever did this to you gave you a way to ensure it does not happen again.”

1343Tomorrow

John's eyes were wide as he saw the thing resting on Maximos' side, and for a moment his heart skipped a beat. The last time he had been this close to it, it had ruined his life, maimed him, destroyed him utterly. He could still feel the way it cut through his flesh as if it was nothing, as if his thick skin and tough bone were mere jelly. His left shoulder tingled with the memory of the sensation, and for a moment, his left arm - the phantom limb that he could always feel - clenched its fist, as if preparing for the blow...

But none came, and for a moment, John didn't know whether Maximos had been preparing to dispatch him, or guard him from those who wished to.

He hoped, upon all hopes, that it was the latter. It was a hope he held onto tightly, because a part of him knew the sad realism in Max's eyes. But, as he lifted his right hand and pressed the palm into the slick blood, pushing himself upright and to his feet, leaning against the table as he tried to catch his breath, the pain easing from his head...he turned his eyes to Maximos, and spoke with utter sincerity. "...Whatever you were going to do....for whatever reason....don't feel bad....because I'd rather it be you."

Bright blue eyes peered out from the ghoulish mask of crimson liquid smeared over the left side of his face. His right eye's capillaries had burst, the tear-ducts overwhelmed by his lifeblood as his brain bled, causing the stark blue to be framed by redness. His lips, caked with his own blood, twisted up into a shaky smile. "B-but...maybe next time, if there ever is a next time...don't..."

He shook his head, pushing himself to his feet, wobbling a little before finding his footing. "...Forget it." He muttered as he ran his bloody fingers through his hair, his smile fading quickly, not realizing what he'd done until it was done and groaning as he pulled his hand away from his blonde locks, now sticky and matted. He grabbed one of the napkins from the table and began to scrub at his face, trying to get the scarlet from him as he spoke, a little urgently this time. "...I don't know whether it was something, or just a weird hallucination...but I have an idea now..."

He lowered the napkin and looked to Max, his eyes full of determination, his voice rigid and stern. His face was smeared with scarlet now, the majority wiped away. "My arm - the hammer. The hammerhead was made of stone - stone from a temple, right? Don't ask me how i know..." The determination in his eyes faltered for a moment as he looked down at the napkin in his hand, dripping with his life essence. "...If I am to be rid of this condition, I need to ask another favor...but I'm hoping it will be the last I need to ask of you."

"I need you to take me to that temple."

1344Maximos

"...Whatever you were going to do....for whatever reason....don't feel bad....because I'd rather it be you."

The words, while meant to be reassuring or perhaps helpful, instead seemed to make Maximos tighten up. His lips pressing flat, his jaw clenching. He was looking at John, really looking at him. His eyes scanning intently across the larger surface of the other, as if looking for lingering injuries, wounds, causes of possible death, suffering, or maybe looking for whatever it was that brought John back.

He didnt seem like he was going to reply, that cold nearly empty stare, those eyes scanning back and forth with such calculated precision, a face pale and emotionless which looked as if it had never really responded to anything ever before. The fragile line that between business and pleasure that Maximos walked by keeping exactly the sort of friends he did.

"B-but...maybe next time, if there ever is a next time...don't..."

Max swung the scythe, not in any sort of attack or threat. He twist it with one hand so that the blade faced forward and simply brought it down in a slight motion that would have made its tip strike the ground. Instead of actually hitting the ground however, it vanished. No black magic swirls, no glows, no special effects. The scythe was in Maximos' hand and then it was just gone.

"...Forget it." Tomorrow said, and without a second's pause Maximos replied. "Forgotten."

It was rather clear the Shadow did not feel like discussing it any further.

He seemed to loosen over the next few moments as John attempted to clean himself and made something of a bigger mess. His gaze softened, his shoulders loosened, he stepped forward casually and slid a pitcher of water across the wood to the Aesir, and finally his lips curled down in a concerned sort of frown.

Maybe John didnt know what it was, but Max did. It was his job to know, quite literally. For the Shadow it was not a question of what, so much as who it was. Was that a manifestation of Tomorrow's own divinity or someone else's? Was it a single time affair, a little divine intervention? Or maybe...no. Not enough facts to conspire on maybe. Max approached John like any worried friend would have. It was no act, a man he called brother was covered in blood on one of his tables...on the moon.

The last bit really seemed more out of place now than it did not ten minutes ago. A bit cleaner than he was moment ago, it was easier to see John's eyes, they were full a sort of storm and thunder. He was talking...

...not this again, they just argued over that arm! Now...wait. His brow quirked, an dark blue eyebrow raised.

"My arm - the hammer. The hammerhead was made of stone - stone from a temple, right? Don't ask me how i know..." Eyes as side as billiard balls with little nipples of mismatched color, a jaw opened and about to speak but unable, as a mind prepared to speak had its entire train of thought derailed and sent a completely different set of words spewing from his lips like passengers thrown from a wreck as so very much ferocious wreckage. "How do you know that?"

"John! How do you - " He hadnt even noticed his eyes fall and falter, but the actual words the other man spoke snapped Max's attention back to the core of this discussion. The Reapers swimming away into the void of space, the man before him covered in blood clutching something shiny and small in a massive hand.

"...If I am to be rid of this condition, I need to ask another favor...but I'm hoping it will be the last I need to ask of you." Silence. Black and white met blue.

"I need you to take me to that temple."

"Lets go."

No question, no concern, no doubt or hesitation. When a friend was truly in need, Maximos was there as surely as the shadow beneath one's feet. And he turned, and went, walking off in the opposite direction as if ready to confront an army with unstoppable steps. Really, what more need be said?

1345Tomorrow

His bright eyes flashed with his lightening as Maximos stared at him, and John knew, in that instant, that Maximos would take the request professional - but he would never like the job. It was a crude realization, a angst filled mix of relief and despair - relief because his friend was up to the task, and despair because he would not want to, yet he would anyways.

John did not know if he had that sort of fortitude. Not for Maximos. The man's resolve must be immense, to follow through with such a task...

When he put the scythe away, John felt a little tension release from his body, but he had not flinched - if Maximos wished to use it, he would have already.

John accepted the water gratefully, taking the tankard and dumping it over his head. The chilled water, swimming with ice, cooled the dying coals which had been burning in his brain, allowing him to think clearer. He nodded to Maximos his thanks as he took up another clothe napkin and scrubbed his face clean, now the blood only in the corners of his face and jawline - he moved hurriedly, as if they had little time.

There were so many things they needed to do....his arm....Nocturne....and now this.

"How do you know that? John, how do you - "

"I don't know." John muttered, finally tossing the cloth to the side, dipping his fingers into the blood to draw out the small sliver of metal that had once been stuck in his head. "....Whatever it was, vision or other, it told me to go to the temple. So the temple it is."

"Lets go."

And just like that, it was decided. John was quite possibly mad, and was most definitely brain damaged, yet Maximos had accepted his request with not a second thought, without a word of protest, and John felt warmth spread in his heart for his brother.

He made to follow him, stopping only once to look back around him. The moon. They could quite possibly never come back here - to come on good terms and leave on bad ones made Johns heart heavy...but perhaps some good could come of it. He looked down at the rocky ground, covered in dust, and beside one of Maximos' bootprints sat a small rock, around the size of a large marble, pockmarked like a chunk of swiss cheese. John stooped and took this rock up, holding it in his massive palm, before pocketing it and following after his brother.

"...Could you tell me about the temple?" John asked, bracing himself for the teleportation that was likely about to come. "I have no idea what it is or where it is..."

1346Maximos

Teleporting? No. There would be no such contrivance.

Firstly, the method of shadow travel Maximos employed was not based on teleportation. To teleport is to travel a great distance in a short speed. This sort of speed and energy transfluence distorted the flow of the essence engine at Maximos' core. It made it all wibbly wobbly, and thusly made the Shadow sick. Maximos would never intentionally use such a thing. To travel as a shadow meant to be infected by the blackness, broken down into the core umbral matter and sent to commune with other pre-selected shadows and reformed.

But this, was not why there would be no teleporting. There was no teleporting because Maximos was walking. And John was following. It was a simple as that.

Brimming with unstoppable determination, Maximos was marching on the temple. In his mind he was quite practically about to siege this temple. March down its walls, face whatever lie within and vindicate his brother and make things right.

Maximos walked right past the table, right off the large metal rock and continued on. "I was only there long enough to collect what I needed ad leave."

He continued marching, right on towards the edge of the magic circle. "It was large, but ravaged by time and neglect, the people who worshiped there died there. Likely in some sort of battle. And its located--"

Maximos stopped, the tip of his nose about a fingers width from the edge of the magic glyph stylized into the ground and the naked exposure to space behind it. "Oh."

Max stopped and laughed and swirled around on his heels. He didnt even seem to notice the way the edges of his sleeves brushed past the rim and froze immediately forming thin white sheets of ice on his dress shirt forearms. He laughed. "Well its not on the Moon! Pffft, how silly."

And he began walking back to the table, pausing only momentarily to rub his arms which had now melted to wet splotches and add. "That's strange, it suddenly feels a bit chilly. Nevermind. John, we came all this way for that, we're certainly not leaving it."

A hand gestured to the large metal chuck the table had been set on. "Do you think you can lift that?"

1347Tomorrow

John had been walking with him, watching him get closer and closer to the edge of the sigil, staying tense, waiting for Maximos to pull some sort of magic trick, teleport them, open a portal, or something - but Maximos instead stopped dead in his tracks mere millimeters away from the globe's edge, causing John to put on the breaks, gritting his teeth as he jarred to a stop, teetering only inches away from Maximos' back before thrusting his elbow behind him, making him rock back to the balls of his feet.

"Odin's Eye, don't do that!" John cried, making sure to step well away from his brother as the shadowman turned around, grinning like an idiot. If John hadn't been tense, he might've plowed straight into the back of the smaller man - sending him right into the freezing lack of atmosphere that was space.

"Well, it's not on the Moon! Pfft, how silly..."

The Asgardian groaned and ran his hand down his face, the palm smacking into his forehead as he forced himself to relax. "By all the gods, i wonder about you sometimes..." He muttered derisively to Max. This man wielded such power, yet was so singleminded at times he forgot where he was - it was a scary thought.

"Do you think you can lift that?"

Placing his hand on his hip, John looked down at the metallic circle they had, only moments before, had been dining on. He let out a short sigh, before kneeling before it, running his fingers around the edges of the circle, finding it thick - but with an edge. "...I think..." He started, gripping the edge of the metal and squatting down with his legs spread - before pulling up, his face screwed up with the effort, lips pursed and teeth clenched as veins stood out on his neck.

Whatever it was, it was damn heavy, and big too...his muscles strained in his arm as he yanked it up slowly out of the ground, dust spilling over the edge and rock crumbling as it fell down the wayside, the table still half-full of food spilling over and down the side as John managed to lift the thing up onto it's edge, propped up by his extended arm and body, the dust beginning to clear as he saw what it was...

1348Maximos

Honestly, Max had no idea what Tomorrow was getting so excited about. He was only walking the wrong way, its not like he was going to step off into a void and freeze to death within seconds while all the oxygen in his body was ripped from him into an endless vacuum...or something.

Geez. They were on bigger issues now, a mountain of a stone Tomorrow was asked to lift, and now the Aesir was deep at work. Max smiling proudly as the stone began to rumble, rock, and finally lift. The table slid like so much refuse off a plate, but before it could stain the moon soil, Maximos snapped his fingers opening what looked like a hole in nothing through which the discarded dinner and eventually the table itself fell vanishing into nothing.

By the time the table was cleaned, Tomorrow had the object in question lift on its edge. He had really revealed anything special, rather he revealed the absence of something. Beneath the enormous stone was a hole, it was perfectly round as if carved out by some sort of sharp tool or lazer. It looked less infact like a hole and more like a pipe made of marble-smooth gray stone. It went down a very long way until the light simply could not delve any deeper and was overcome by pitch darkness.

"Oh wow, thats really neat!" Max said, scooting up beside Tomorrow, even with his barren flank, peeking down into the whole giving a sharp whistle. "Who do you think put that there?"

While the Shadow was busy looking down, Tomorrow would be able to see that the object he had lifted was not stone at all. But rather a completely round sheet of metal with various engravings underneath its surface. Some looked like letters or text in some sort of alien tongue, others looked like scratches or dents in the metal from some kind of horrible claw or massive fist.

Maximos glance shifted up, almost innocently moving to scratch the side of his head investigating the underside of what might very well be some sort of lid. "Why do you think they put it here?"

Of course, as fate would have it, as Maximos looked up John would be able to see something the Shadow missed. Something called to him in a language the other man simply could not speak. Maximos knew the rage of darkness and pain, the clinical yet starving need to kill. John knew battle lust, blood lust, the way of the barbarian smashing way across the battlefield simply for the sake of it. And that was exactly what was being spoken here, in a symphony from a thousand silent voices just pouring up a single emotion. Something was stirring in the darkness, something that glimmered just faintly in flecks of light, like teeth, claws, or some sort of chitin. Something primal, old, and terrible.

It was about exactly then that Maximos shrugged and leaned back away from the hole entirely, never bothering to look down. He just casually walked toward the center of the magic circle and said, "Oh well, its our lid now. Ready to go John?"

1349Tomorrow

As the dust cleared John looked down the dark hole, his arm quivering with the effort of keeping the lid up, and felt something ominous seep out from within, some sort of hot rage that bubbled from within the rank, inky blackness...

He looked up to the bottom of the lid and spied the insignias etched in the metal, starting around where his hand gripped the edge of the metal and spiraling around and around in a closely knit spiral until coming to a point at the dead center of the metal - but the spiral was interrupted at several points by deep gouges and heavy dents, scratches and fist-pounds of incredible strength by John's reckoning, having an idea what type of strength you needed to rend and dent this type of metal of such density.

"M-Max..." John groaned as he looked down into the hole and saw something glistening from the poor light slipping down...something slick and scaley, like a snake's skin or some other chitinous carapace. "T-there's something in this thing..." He said as he stepped away from the hole and began to lower the lid, his feet digging into the thick moondust as he hefted the lid down to his hip, his right arm pulled taut as he held it in place...

1350Maximos

"Is there? A scary things in the dark places of the moon? And what does it look like?" Max said with a mote of curiosity on his face. He let his hands fall to either side of himself, fingers splayed out. Lines of black bled from his fingers in streamers, like wet lines of pain staining the air. The streamers began to glow, dark purple at first, then a light plum color.

Max raised his hands in front of himself, and began to draw symbols and shapes in the air using said glowing streamers. "We really have to get you over that fear of the dark."

A magic ring, a few arcane symbols within it, seconds at most. Tomorrow had begun lowering the lid at just about the time that Maximos laughed an amused little laugh and said. "Lets go."

And then snapped his fingers. The entire scene encountered on their arrival played in reverse. The scene became still, darkness overcame them and then receded. It would seem quicker this time, things visited a second time usually did. Blackness retreated away, the walls of Maximos' laboratory rose again like the two dimensional outskirts of some set on a play. Finally, the entire scene fleshed out. Details and shading returning to their natural normal places.

Maximos was standing off by his laboratory table, and Johnathan was left a few feet from that. He wasnt holding the lid anymore, perhaps by some sort of miracle it had been left behind. Maybe John's final efforts to place it down were a success. There were marks on the lid, maybe it was unable to be transported. It was about then that Walter entered the room, prim and proper at always.

"The spare table has been returned to your snacking chambers sir." He said softly. The Shadow smiled brightly and replied, "Thank you."

Walter bowed. The Moon was a long way away. Funny things happen in the light, funny feelings happen when your brain is fried. Literally. As the butler rose, he spoke again. "And the master's cargo has been successfully transported to the Dock, the Skullions and Skellions have been set to copy its text for later investigation."

It was about then that Maximos really smiled. A big bright, innocent as Christmas Day smile and stepped toward the door, clapping his hand on John's large shoulder. "We have it! We'll have your arm made in no time at all! Isnt it exciting?"

Maximos was excited. Very excited! It just seemed to bleed from his pores and the smile on his face as he cheerfully added, "Now lets get you to that temple!"

1351Tomorrow

"We really have to get you over that fear of the dark."

"Dammit Max, its not that, I'm telling you..."

"Lets go."

And that was that. Almost immediately they were transported back to the lab, blackness overwhelming them before color bled back into the foreground as the immense weight in John's hand disappeared, his body lurching forward as it was suddenly gone from him. He took in a deep breath of the Island's air, and noted how fresh it tasted compared to the 'air' they had been breathing on the moon...

"...And the master's cargo has been successfully transported to the Dock, the Skullions and Skellions have been set to copy its text for later investigation."

"...What?" John breathed, looking over to Walter with wide eyes.

"We have it! We'll have your arm made in no time at all! Isnt it exciting?"

"No, its not Max!" John cried, pulling his shoulder from Maximos' grasp and turning to face the smaller man, obviously agitated. "I'm telling you, i saw something in the hole - that lid, it had things on it, markings, and it was scratched like something had tried to get out!" He turned to walk towards the door, before suddenly realising that walking around the Island without Max was like walking around a desert without a guide. He span on his heels and pointed up to the ceiling. "We need to see the moon, take me to the surface so I can see it, for my peace of mind at least!"

If it had been in his imagination, no harm, no foul. But he swore he felt something within the hole....something evil.

1352Maximos

Max did not know what to say, or truly even how to react. Tomorrow was afraid, it seemed and in ways he had only caused but never witnessed. Normally, a simple moment of soul sight would reveal the difference between a lie and the truth, but it was entirely different if a person had a gravely injured mind that truly could possibly really not be able to tell the difference between a lie and reality.

Max shook his head and said. "John, relax, I've never seen you like this. I assure you, if there was something up there we would know."

His glance shifted to Walter, offering the butler a nod, and then to John again. "Yes, alright, just calm down, if it will help we'll go to the surface."

With that Max began walking, staying beside his far large friend as he guided him through the maze-like twists and turns that were the inner workings of Shadow Island. Left turns, right turns, forks in the road that seemed to open up to identical hallways when it truly felt as if one had walked so far they should be at the edge of the floating chunk of land that housed this place. But walk on they did, eventually leading back to the neatly decorated entrance hall. Max moved ahead then to open the main double doors which in turn lead to the spiral rock staircase that opened onto the surface of the island. Silvery white moonlight poured down the stairs in a most inviting sort of way. "Are you feeling well enough to travel after this John? I can have Walter prepare us a carriage to take us to that temple once you've seen what you feel you must."

1353Tomorrow

"Yes, alright, just calm down, if it will help we'll go to the surface."

"T-thank you, Max..." John whispered, looking down at the ground as his friend led him from the laboratory. Twists, turns and forks greeted them as they walked down innumerable halls, and John was very grateful he didn't walk off without his friend. "How the Hel do you ever find your way around this place...don't you ever get lost?"

"Are you feeling well enough to travel after this John? I can have Walter prepare us a carriage to take us to that temple once you've seen what you feel you must."

He felt his muscles tense up as he recognized the double doors, and as Maximos pushed them open John forced his way past him. "I'm fine, Max!" He called back as he alighted the stairs four at a time, his brother's words fading as he began leaping up them fast, almost erratically as he pushed through the doors to the moonlight, a trickle of blood beginning to run out of his left nostril as he stumbled a little at the landing before scrambling to his feet out into the flat pack of grass atop the island, his head craned up to look at the moon, the silver circle high in the sky.

He stood there for a moment, staring up at the moon almost like a wolf wishing to howl, his right hand clenched tightly as he stared up at it. "Please be crazy, please be crazy, please be crazy..." He pleaded to himself, the dread in his gut growing with each passing moment as he watched the silver disc floating in the sky, pockmarked with craters and holes like swiss cheese...

1354Maximos

There was a certain about of serenity on Shadow Island's surface. A pristine garden, a long view of the Mithral Mountains giving way to the ocean from six thousand feet about and extending into eternity. The night provided a cool breeze, just enough to give a slight chill without being what one would call cold. Stars filled the sky in a plethora, miles and miles from any blaring city lights oh...and of course...

The Moon. It was not a blackened crisp, creatures were not swarming about its surface, it was not blood red, or menacing even in the slightest. As it had been yesterday, as it had been for millenia before that, the moon was just a spotted gray disk in the sky, bright and full, shining down pale silver light like a giant unblinking eye.

After a few quiet moments, there was a creak from the wooden door of the windmill and Maximos stepped out and walked silently up to the towering Aesir.

"Walter will be summoning us up a carriage in a moment or two." He said softly. There was a honest concern in his voice, the type belonging to someone truly concerned that the person in front of them could literally fall to pieces at any moment.

Pale hands slid into dark pants pockets and Max's mismatched eyes turned up to meet John's, staring into the moon. In the reflection of its silver glow his right eye seemed almost blank. "Its pretty."

He said, almost absently, and then. "Do you feel better?"

1355Tomorrow

John stared up at the moon desperately, wishing upon all hopes that nothing would happen. There seemed to be no sound on the island, except for the swish of the grass and the flowers rubbing together as a gentle, chilling breeze flowed around him, causing his skin to pimple slightly.

He kept looking at it, watching it feverishly, even as Maximos walked out of the door behind him and approached him. Maximos would see the mad desperation in the big man's face, the fear - but as the seconds ticked by, it was becoming less external and more internal. Now the fear of the moon was beginning to subside, and the fear of what was happening to him was beginning to sink in.

"Do you feel better?"

"No." John said, tension evident in his voice as he lifted the back of his hand to rub at the blood oozing out of his nose, before placing his fingers to his temple, another headache coming on. "No I do not....I'm going crazy, Max....bad enough I'm having strokes, but now I'm hallucinating...as well." He was about to say 'while i'm awake', but quite frankly to be hallucinating at all must be a bad thing in and of itself.

He finally looked down to Max, his bright blue eyes wide with fear and nerves. They seemed brighter in the moonlight - or perhaps that was a sheen of madness slowly taking grip. He wanted to grasp Maximos by the throat suddenly, to demand that he tell him the truth that he never felt anything up there...but the sane part of him stopped him before he could even curl his fingers. Maximos would never lie to him...not about something like this.

He had to keep reminding himself of that.

He looked down, unable to keep his brother's gaze any longer - he suddenly felt ashamed of his thoughts and actions. He kept the back of his hand against his nose, the bleeding slowly stopping as the headache faded as he steeled himself for what was to come. "...The sooner we reach this temple, whatever it is, the sooner all this will be over...I think..." He said uncertainly, looking out into the night sky, watching the grey clouds float around them with silver moonlight linings.

He tried to picture Hono'o's face, feeling that it would comfort him, and felt tears pricking in his eyes again as he found himself struggling to. He could not leave her alone in this world....he would not!

1356Maximos

They came right out of the clouds.

Two of them. Their bright glowing hooves beat on open air as if it were solid ground and ran tirelessly toward the island, heavy breaths poured from flared nostrils and while blue manes whipped in the wind. They were horses, it seemed, until one got a closer look. What appeared to be flesh and blood creatures were actually made of marble. Hard stone pounding away, where the animal bent and moved the stone had cracked. Where it should have had hooves were instead broken ends where the stone had completely shattered off and imperial blue energy flowed down with each trot and then flowed up, pouring through the cracks in their black stone skin line neon veins bleeding out some sort of arcane life. These veins raced all the way across the twin beasts and all the way up their eyes which poured the same fountain-like essence like two ethereal spouts, just below where the blue flow seemed to break free around their crown and form a mane of some sort.

But the horses were not alone large metal ignots were tied just above their shoulders. Simply, bolted right into the creature and then affixed to a large dark wooden box being toed behind. No, not a box. Its center was carved out and open in an odd U shape, plum colored lengths of cloth were visible with the undulation of the beasts pulling it. It was a carriage, something straight of Victorian fiction, rolling with thick wheels who's rims sparked against the air as if rolling on an invisible friction.

The horse drawn carriage flew directly across the sky to the edge of the island and then effortlessly rode atop its surface, following a stony path around the gardens so that it could come to rest beside Tomorrow and Maximos.

Almost immediately, the Shadow cracked a wide grin and approached both of the horses, standing between them and affectionately rubbing both of their faces before offering each a small black cube from inside his vest pocket. "I would like you to meet our rides, John. They're new, I havent named them yet. But..."

He turned away from the horses which each in turn let out a whinny of excitement. The type of sound was correct but their voices seemed to echo as if coming from down a very long and empty hallway. Max walked to the carriage itself, all dark ebony wood with various compartments in its side. He opened what appeared to be a small cabinet and started rifling through it as he spoke. "...They'll do the job admirably."

He pulled away, closed the cabinet and then approached John, offering the man a green vial of some sort of. It was glass with bright green fluid inside that almost seemed to be glowing. "Drink this."

Max said, offering John the vial. "Its a more concentrated form of the Life Leaf...not my favorite, I only really allow two of these to be brewed at a time. I dont imagine it will restore you fully, but it should at the very least stabilize you until we arrive in Guldor."

1357AtaraRaven

Tomorrow Wrote:

He stood there for a moment, staring up at the moon almost like a wolf wishing to howl, his right hand clenched tightly as he stared up at it. "Please be crazy, please be crazy, please be crazy..." He pleaded to himself, the dread in his gut growing with each passing moment as he watched the silver disc floating in the sky, pockmarked with craters and holes like swiss cheese...

You are seriously not crazy... a tad strange, but not crazy, although you might wish you were! It was like a ghostly voice on the wind.. only John owed this voice a boon, and prying was practicaly in her job discription!

besides, her author had been watching this story all unfold and had the desperate need to poke her nose in like the pest she was well known as! smilies/icon_4laugh.gif

Now, why do I have the strange feeling that there is much more to this than meets the eye?

1358Tomorrow

John watch the spectacle with muted wonder - his mind was swimming with many thoughts...

Who keeps speaking in my head now there's two why do i need to get to the temple Asgard is calling me i need my arm we should stop and finish it first did i just imagine that thing on the moon or was it real what about Nocturne this is not safe i need a weapon I wish Hono'o was here

...But he was lucid enough to step forward as the horses landed to reach out tentatively to touch the beast' flank, feeling the roughness beneath his fingertips, marveling at the life that was clearly flowing through it. He watched as Maximos fed them something mysterious, a black cube of some kind, before rifling through one of the cabinets upon the side of the carriage. He looked up at where the driver should go, and wondered if Maximos was going to drive - before dismissing the notion. Maximos would not drive this thing - the horses would do the work. There was intelligence sparking in their smoking blue eyes.

He walked past Maximos, digging away at the interior compartments, and placed a foot upon the step leading up to the interior of the carriage - before Maximos held out a small green vial for him.

"Drink this."

John released the handhold and stepped off the carriage, taking the vial and popping the cork off it with his thumb, holding it up and squinting at it in the moonlight. "...What is it?" John asked as he tipped it down his throat with barely a second thought, taking a second to give it a shake over his open mouth before holding the vial out for Maximos to take back, grimacing at the taste.

"Its a more concentrated form of the Life Leaf...not my favorite, I only really allow two of these to be brewed at a time. I dont imagine it will restore you fully, but it should at the very least stabilize you until we arrive in Guldor."

"...Tastes like grass..." John muttered absently as he turned and clambered into the carriage, sitting down upon the seat on the back heavily, as if his body was too heavy for his legs. He rested his head against the padded wall of the box and looked out the window - the Leaf was doing its magic, rejuvenating his body, but he was beginning to feel tired...

His eyes had closed, and he snapped his head up suddenly - they hadn't left yet. He had only been asleep for a second. "Horses...the horses, your horses..." He said suddenly. "Tell me about them...how did you make them, why haven't you named them....I must stay awake..."

Suddenly, and with chilling clarity, he felt that if he fell asleep once more, he would die. The second he fell into a slumber, he felt he would cease to be, or be pushed from his body out into the ether.

He needed to be distracted. Focus on something else. Try not to think about the millions of things flowing through his head.

1359Maximos

"...Tastes like grass..."

Maximos nodded, and moved up to the stairs of the carriage behind Tomorrow. "Like that, it really does. The tea is splendid however, I've just never been a fan of proverbial health po...tions..."

He let his words trail off as he, in turn, watched Tomorrow trail off. The other man seemed like he was about to give out any moment. Perhaps he had suffered enough trauma the leaf was acting like a sedative to keep calm while it did its restorative work. It could heal the fresh and bleeding wounds, even clear certain sorts of blockages in the bodies natural flow. Anything old and scarred however was lost to its capabilities. John must have been worse off that Max even imagined. His brow creased and his lips turned in a slight downward curve as he realized this.

And then John snapped his head up suddenly - they hadn't left yet. He had only been asleep for a second. "Horses...the horses, your horses..." He said suddenly. "Tell me about them...how did you make them, why haven't you named them....I must stay awake..."

Maximos was slow to answer at first, he nodded in the slow steady manner of a fishing bob rising and falling with calm laps of the tide. He sat down, straightening out his pant legs and said, "Its rather cold in Guldor. Maybe even for you, especially in this condition. Before we leave I'll have Walter get you something..."

Tomorrow had a T-shirt, which Maximos knew he had a pension for losing and pants. They were going to one of the coldest places on the planet...it might not due. Not to mention, cold usually equated to sleep and, the Shadow simply gestured to John and said. "...more."

A slight pause, and then he suddenly clapped his hands and said, "Alright!"

In a tone a bit louder than it needed to be. "You want to know about my horses? I'll tell you all about my horses."

Max brought his hand down until it was flat and even with his knees and said. "When they came to the island they were this big. They were flesh and blood ponies, beautiful creatures."

The carriage was open, no roof but a U shape allowing for two long cushioned seats and doors on either side. Max gestured out to one of the grass field of the island and said. "They just loved to run wild just over there, galloping in the wind like they had no a care in the world. They ate the freshest food, and lived like horses dream of living."

And then his face turned sour. "A few times they came to fast and to close to the edge and slipped off, but either Walter or I were always close enough to perform a stately rescue. They were like family John, family."

"I've been told horses reach their peak between three and a half to four years of age. And that was when I needed them." Max, still smiling, laid his hands in his lap and spoke rather cheerfully. A bit up beat for the Shadow, but acceptable. "They are brother and sister, and on her fourth birthday the order I had placed for the marble came in."

Max even reached and knocked his knuckles against one of the horses cold stone rump to emphasize the point. "They always galloped together, but on this day with a combination of nightmare based fear tactics and brute forced I separated them into different areas of the island. Five by five boxes, just enough for them to stand without having room to lay or move beyond a twitch."

Max's head rolled slightly to the side, he looked as if he was nostalgically remembering something beautiful. His face was as much a match to his words as red patches on fresh snow. "The marble was bisected into twelve chunks each a different size, six for each horse. One belonging to each major section, for each limb, a large block for the head, a large chunk for the torso. So forth."

He looked down at his hands, absently checking his nails and continued. At some point the carriage began to move, steadily rolling toward the island's edge and then off of it, racing along the sky. "While the oldest, him, watched, each section was used to rather savagely beat, break and break and break again. This is really delicate work! If too much is done at a time, the beast loses too much blood, or loses consciousness and the process is ruined. It had to be slow and purposeful but complete."

Max held up his hands as if holding a bat, making phantom swings at the air. His face still wearing that friendly, casual, aplomb. "I broke each leg first, right at the knee, then the ankle. She screamed, her brother thrashed in his cage. It was very distracting, so then with it maimed and lame, I used the largest block to shatter its hips and shoulders and each of its ribs. It wanted to scream but the act hurt too much, so she groaned pathetically instead. Then I went to work."

The clouds looked so serene, so beautiful and perfect like floating patches of cotton you could reach out and run your hands through, while Maximos described horror. "A bludgeoning weapon could only do so much. After its limbs were bent and broken and laid in haphazard manner, I had to do the rest by hand. I had to take the remaining lengths of bone and snap them, like twigs. Over, and over. Each time she jerked spasmed like an epileptic, and her brother thrashed as wild as could be."

Max made motions with his hand for each description like snapping twigs in his hand, and then continued the motions matching his words as he continued to speak. "The point of this was to remove all hope of healing in the limbs, to remove their life so that it focused on a central location. Next was the torso, and with the way the life was violently removed kept the creature panicked and alive. That life was key."

He smiled. "I broke her ribs next, one by one, then pushed them until I felt resistance and a pop, removing organs one by one, puncturing her innards. Soon all that was left was a set of pained and panicked eyes staring up at me filled with anger and betrayal."

He shook his head. "Dont worry. She didnt stare for long. I had to use the last stone to smash her head in. It popped, like a long wide watermelon. Her spirit was broken, which of course is what I needed."

Absently, almost proudly, Max grinned and gestured to one of the horses. "I ripped that spirit away before it could pass on to peace, I understand the feeling is like having ones body consumed with fire and then drowned in burning ice, and then froze in that moment I placed it in the stone."

Max in turn gestured to the other horse. "Well, by the time I reached him, he had beaten around inside of his cage for so long, scared and angry that he had already done a good share of my work for me. Alas, you know me John. I had to be thorough."

"Snap. Pop. Squish. Splat." Max said the sounds like a child describing what sounds his breakfast cereal made. "And here they are, with enough emotion to drive them to run and run for me forever. Very successful. But..."

Only now, did Maximos frown. And even then, the gesture seemed to be put on at best. Meaningless, but present. A face, not a feeling. "I dont know what to name all of that. What titles could fit that? What do you think John? Suggestions?"

1360Tomorrow

John leaned back in his big, plush, cushioned seat and looked out the window, his eyes half-lidded as he listened to Maximos speak. He didn't say anything about the clothes - if Maximos wished to give him some more, who was John to argue? After this day was over, John would owe Max quite a lot of favours....but then, John would do anything for his brother. All he needed to do was ask. And they both knew it.

He smiled slightly as his imagination took him away with Maxi's story. He could see the horses running, light glistening off their flanks, their intelligent eyes looking out over the broad open world around them. He liked horses. They were noble creatures. As brave as a man and loyal, if you found the right one.

...Then the story took a dark turn, slowly peeling from a nice dream into a vicious nightmare. John's half-glazed eyes slowly turned from the fluffy clouds as they raced by to lock onto Maximos, watching him move as he described, in intricate detail, the torture and immolation of the two horses that dragged his flying carriage. The working of the marble into the flesh. The rending of the soul. And finally, placing them in cold stone, fueled by pain and anguish, forever and ever.

"I dont know what to name all of that. What titles could fit that? What do you think John? Suggestions?"

John locked eyes with Maximos. The giant Aesir looked like he was about to keel over. He looked exhausted, drained even...

...And then he smiled.

"...You're joking, of course." John said slowly, his smile soft on his drowsy face. "...Nobody could be that cruel. Especially not you. Come now. Tell me the truth, and I will help you name them..."

Maximos was very mean, trying to make John feel sick by making him think his brother was a sociopath...couldn't he tell John wasn't feeling very good to begin with?

1361Maximos

"...You're joking, of course." John said slowly, his smile soft on his drowsy face. "...Nobody could be that cruel. Especially not you. Come now. Tell me the truth, and I will help you name them..."

To Maximos credit, he held that curious smile for a good moment after John spoke. He even began to lift his eyebrows in an 'I'm-not-sure-I-know-what-you-mean' sort of way. But then, a smile stretched across his face and he settled back in his seat, the truth in Tomorrow's guess written all across Max's face before he spoke.

"No, I suppose your right. Not without a good reason anyway." He folded one of his legs over the other. "It just seemed more a involving tale than just telling you about a couple of weeks spent carving a large marble cube into the shape of two horses and then infusing it with a little magic...dont you think?"

Another wave of his hand, like dusting an invisible slate clean. "Your exhausted John, look at you. Doubtless when we get to Guldor I'll need you a bit more spry and it'll be a good while, why not just take a nap. I promise to wake you when we arrive."

1362Tomorrow

"No, I suppose your right. Not without a good reason anyway. It just seemed more a involving tale than just telling you about a couple of weeks spent carving a large marble cube into the shape of two horses and then infusing it with a little magic...don't you think?"

John sat back in the seat, the moonlight reflecting off his golden hair, shining pricks of silver shimmering off the locks as they flowed around his face, which seemed tired and even a little haggard. "No Maximos...I don't think."

He lifted his head a little to look back out to the clouds, his glassy blue eyes becoming even more distant as he spoke, his voice low, almost as if he was ashamed of Max. "Tales of blood and death do not excite me... I've had enough blood spilled, from myself and on myself, to realize this. Yes, the thrill of a fight is exhilarating - adrenaline does that. Yes, I like war stories - for the tales of courage and the strategies involved. Yes, it is exciting to take another's life in my hands - because its a heady feeling, and i'm animal enough to want it whilst being sane enough to understand it. But its not my call to snuff that life out, unless with due cause."

"Torturing animals...senseless violence....you said so yourself, earlier on...we are better then this." He leveled his gaze back to Maximos. "So....your sense of humor isn't as good as the rest of your taste. I'll have to remember that."

He turned his head to look out the window again, his massive body seeming to sink into the cushions of the seat. "...By the way, I would've preferred the boring version....I like carving. I like sculpting. Shaping art out of nothing, giving bare stone definition, purpose...you've done a fantastic job on them - they look very realistic." He cleared his throat a little - the compliment was authentic, if not a little sad - he could not figure out why Max would weave such a disgusting tale when the truth would be so much more appealing. Did he think that was all John was interested in - blood and guts?

He continued to stare out at the night, at the clouds, at the moon, a silver dollar in the sky, floating among bubbles of starlight. "...In Norse, the word for 'night' is Nótt....the word for 'moon' is Máni...I think those are nice names."

And that was all he'd say on the subject.

"Your exhausted John, look at you. Doubtless when we get to Guldor I'll need you a bit more spry and it'll be a good while, why not just take a nap. I promise to wake you when we arrive."

"I'll be fine." He said unconvincingly. "...My hallucinations seem...less convincing when awake. At least..." ...At least he thought so, was what he wanted to say. "...At least I know I can ground myself with you. Somewhat."

He smirked a little. "...If you can keep your dead horses to yourself."

1363Maximos

Maximos listened.

Then he smirked.

Then he laughed.

It was always astounding how these two men could get along so very well and yet seem at times to miss each other entirely. How they ever arrived on the same page must have been some sort of evidence toward the existence of divine comedy. Or perhaps, just comedy. Maximos found it rather funny.

When Tomorrow finished, Maximos raising the back of his hand to his mouth to stem his laughter, began to speak. There was no malice or antagonistic edge to his voice or his laugh, just a soft sort of amusement. "I didnt say the story was supposed to be interesting my friend."

He scooted himself along his seat until he was at the edge of the carriage, at which point he leaned awkwardly over to the compartment he had opened earlier and pulled out what appeared to be a large black leather bag and set in on the plush seat beside him. "I said, it seemed more involving. Which is to say that you needed something to keep you awake, so serenity and beauty I imagined would put you to sleep. I never hoped you would enjoy it."

The back opened with the pop of a few buttons and Maximos began rifling through it. The shade of night and its flap obscuring a clear view of its contents. He looked back after a moment of digging and said. "Dear me, I dont believe even you can be that macabre. I honestly expected it would get you angry, like everything related to my darker deeds has in the past. An unpleasant sentiment, I agree."

Max pulled from the bag what looked like a small coffin, just the right size for a baby or very small child, made of black and grey woods. It was old, as visible by various divots and slight wounds in its surface too deep to sand away, but it was also extremely well taken care of. Polished, dusted, and mostly pristine. "But, very contrary to being asleep, yes?"

Another dismissive wave. "Regardless, I like those, Nótt and Máni. Those are excellent names, thank you John. Now..."

Max delicately popped open a set of latches on his side of the coffin case, and opened it wide across his lap so that its lid hung down over his knees. Inside, was a dark wooden violin and matching bow. It was spotless and as perfect as the day it was made. It had been polished so well it was almost reflective in the moonlight. He had nodded to everything the other man had just said, especially about hallucinations and grounding himself. And while he did Max very carefully ran his fingers over the violin's surface, then slipped them down beside the instrument toward the bow and said, "Well then how about some music? Music always helps."

1364Tomorrow

Once more, John was the butt of Maximos' joke due to a slight misunderstanding. That quaint sense of 'humor' Max had did not waver in the slightest - the notion that his little tale would 'involve' John more then the simple truth was not the point. The point was that Maximos immediately went for a very disgusting and notorious story in order to wake John up. Surely the man had more imagination then that - a joke, perhaps, or even a riddle of some sort, a clever game to play to ease John's clearly troubled mind and help pass the time...

...But then, that was what Maximos did. Shock value always seemed to amuse the shadow-man. Perhaps because he himself never truly seemed surprised. But John had other reasons to feel hurt by Maximos' little story, though it was through no fault of Max's...

It was John's own.

"...Dear me, i don't believe even you could be that macabre..."

Tomorrow simply continued to stare out the window, at the moon and the clouds, his minds eye wandering. Maximos had years to get over his own despicable actions as the Destroyer...John only had mere months, his own mind blocking out the most disturbing of his own twisted actions...

But sometimes they emerged. When he tasted blood. When he heard a bone being pulled from a socket. When he caught the scent of a small child...he hoped to the gods Max was not looking into his fractured mind - John feared even Max would be disgusted by the actions held within, if he could ever find his way out of the miasma that was John's brain...

"Well then how about some music? Music always helps."

Tomorrow blinked absently, looking back to his brother sitting across from him, now wielding a violin. He hadn't even noticed the man taking it out of its bizarre case. He suddenly wished he could scoop his mind out of his brain and empty it over the edge of the carriage as it whisked them to, what he felt was, their increasing doom.

"...Aye. Play something....and I might find voice to sing a song in return." He replied, his deep voice weary and tired - yet there was something different about it. The way he'd spoken, it was very....old fashioned. Like an old noble, almost. Either way, he did not seem to notice - he returned to looking out of the carriage's window, resuming his forward vigil, as if searching the skies for the sun...

1365Maximos

Whoosh!

You could almost hear the two men miss each other. Maximos' point lost as surely as something would be were it tossed off the carriage. He could see it in the other man's face. For a moment, Max just looked at his friend with a small smile on his face. Maybe after all this John's brain would work differently and they could understand each other. Maybe not.

Regardless, because as the Shadow drew the violin carefully from its case, he was preparing himself to 'speak' as it were, in a universal language. He held the instrument in one hand, brought it up to his shoulder...

"...Aye. Play something....and I might find voice to sing a song in return." ...and stopped.

"Well...then maybe I had better not..." He said, and paused a moment. It was a joke of course, if Maximos had no appreciation for a singing voice he would not be in a relationship with a Siren. He chuckled softly, resting the instrument properly on his collar, and lifting the bow, about ready to draw it across the strings.

"I wrote this for home, as I knew it." Max said tentatively before beginning. "It reminded me of Aria, and so I named it such."

His eyes closed, he took in a long deep breath and let out a slow calm one. And then, Maximos began to play.

It was a slow melody, calming, relaxing, and yet...well, the notes spoke for themselves.

They told a story of peace, of quiet, of sadness. Of something comforting and close to the heart, and yet all together of something lost. Not lost like keys, or even like faded love. Lost, like the notes of a song. Soft whispers that touch the ear then fade away into memory, perhaps, never to be heard again. Perhaps, to be played in ones memory and heart, over and over again. And each time a haunting bridge played, or a small repeating interlude it carried that same feeling. Maximos played with his eyes closed. A bittersweet melody for a bittersweet memory that came gently, rose and then fell away.

And after a few minutes, the song ended and the memory like the melody was gone.

Without any words, Maximos set the violin back down in his lap, leaning it carefully in the plush inside of its case. He looked at John, and without saying a thing, simply smiled.

1366Tomorrow

John listened to the song without saying a word, his eyes locked on the ever advancing horizon. The music flowed through him, pulling at his soul. He felt the hard edges of him start to wear away, his thick resolve eroding like the music was a river and he was a rough stone within, sanded down by the vibrations of the sound...

When Maximos finished, John simply sat there. He knew no words for such a song. It was a song very befitting of Maximos, and his entire life, almost...

John knew no words. Nothing came to him. He was utterly speechless before such beautiful music.

"...I never knew you could do that." John finally said, after a long moment of silence. "...Thank you....I wish I could return the favor..."

He hung his head then, his hair hanging down around his face, shielding it from the shadowman's gaze. His hand hung lazily in his lap, his body swaying with the carriage as it rode through the sky. He sat like that for a long time, his body swaying and jolting along with the carriage, the only sound seeming to be the wind blowing past the open roof and the creak of the wood and the rocky crunch of Nótt and Máni as they blazed a trail across the open sky...

...Before something began to come from John.

It was slight to begin with, like a low rumble. Distant thunder coming from a tired landscape of Aesir heritage...

...Before it became evident he was speaking. Slow words, tumbling forth from between tired lips..

...No...

...Not speaking...

...Singing...

...Come now, young son...

...Come now, young warrior...

...Bring your sword, prepare to die...

...Glory awaits you...

...Glory becomes you...

...Come watch the Valkyries fly...

...Die for your brothers...

...Die for their mothers...

...Die for Odin by fire...

...Fight on, young son...

...Fight with your strength...

...Fight with all your might...

...Fight for death...

...Live life full...

...Till your bitter end...

...Valhalla awaits...

...Valhalla calls...

...Feast, fight, live...

...By my will...

...The will of Odin...

...Ragnarok...must...flow...

He suddenly looked up as he sucked in a deep breath, his hand coming out to grip the edge of the seat, a look of horror on his face, which was pale in the moonlight. Sweat beaded on his face as he looked around, as if not knowing where he was or why he was rocking. "Wha - what happened? Where is this?"

He narrowed his eyes as he saw Max sitting there. He seemed angry suddenly, his hair seeming to bristle on him as static flared up from his body, the charge more then enough to make Maximos' hair stand on end. "Who are y...wait..."

He paused for a moment, relaxing his grip on the seat, the plush filling seeping out a little from where he'd stabbed his fingers into the lining. He eyes were wide as realization flooded over him, location and company seeming to bloom up in his fractured mind like oil penetrating water. He placed his hand upon his head, covering his eyes, his voice visibly wavering. "Gods sakes, M-max....I told you I could not sleep!"

1367Maximos

Maximos chuckled softly and said. "I imagine there are alot of things you do not know I can do. But I'm glad you enjoyed it."

And then, it seemed, the travel drifted into quiet. John had drifted into a quiet, lulled silence. Max imagined he was sleeping. Tomorrow had expressed a certain amount of fear when it came to sleeping, but everything was peaceful enough. He considered waking him, he even leaned forward with a free hand and was about to poke the other man's shoulder just a breath away, John began to speak.

Low at first, mumbles and a rumble in the chest and then words. Words that too on rhythm and melody and could very quickly be recognized as song. John had a powerful sort of voice, he could imagine him standing on the bow of a large ship about pillage a coast and calling this out to invigorate the fleet. In all fairness, he never knew John could do that.

But by its very end, by the final three words, Maximos found himself so utterly caught off guard that he had not even realized Tomorrow had stopped singing, not until the other man woke up...and ruined his upholstery. Ragnarok. Must. Flow.

Really, what could be more unsettling for a Reaper than to hear one of your best and closest friends, a person like a brother to you, sing of the apocalypse...and to automatically know what role you must play if these events truly come to pass. John would awake to find Maximos less than visibly started. Infact, the Shadow looked calm. Too calm. The sort of calm one inflicts on themselves to help manage a situation, a difference that the casual observer might miss but someone like John likely would not.

Max replied in a soft, even tone. His words flat, as if he had pressed and squeezed them that way. "You werent asleep."

Maximos said, adjusting the violin case in his lap slightly without breaking eye contact. "You were singing."

1368Tomorrow

"...Singing?..."

Rubbing his eyes, John tried to recall what had just happened, fighting through the fog of pain behind his eyes. He searched his feeble mind for some recollection on what had just occured...all he remembered was Maximos' touching music, the sway of the carriage - then a sudden feeling of displacement, as if he didn't belong in this world, and that in order for him to leave, something bad needed to happen...

He finally lowered his hand, looking over to his brother, who was clearly doing that thing where he clammed up about something in order to be unbiased, be critical about everything.

He had that same look when John had come out of his last stroke, on the moon, his scythe in hand...

"What did I say?" John asked quietly, acceptingly, preparing himself for the worst. He was squinting from the pain of this new headache, fresh in his brain - Max's lifeleaf concoction had done wonders fixing him up, but they did not stop the headaches...

1369Maximos

"You sung, that by Odin's will, Ragnarok must flow." Maximos said, his face cold, his eyes sharp and yet empty, like a sword with no wielder. The face of a Reaper, of death. He stared at Tomorrow, the other man's posture, his face, his every detail. The bulk of the man, that golden hair. Even now he could remember fighting him. Just sitting here he recalled how it felt to dig a blade into the rubbery thick flesh. And yet the memories were not cold and calculating, as violent as it was it was the start of their friendship.

A friendship. A brotherhood. Alot had changed. Maximos knew many people and over the years, alot of people had come to know him and yet...he had so few real, trusted friends, and no living blood relatives. The very force he had served and plucked them all away, one at a time. He had been there for all of it, and finally...the great equalizer of time took away his home. And this was his lot.

The Shadow wore a mask, of flesh and skin and bone. His face unreadable and mysterious and...

...all at once that just fell apart.

The edges of his still lips pulled down, and his face fell into his hands.

"Why does this have to happen to me?" Max said, and if Tomorrow listened closely one could even swear his voice teetering right on the edge of a sob. "I didnt ask for this...not like this..."

There was something like a sniffle and his hands ran down his face, his eyes were dry but he looked anything but composed. His frown a deep downward curve that seemed to be steadily attempting to rise at its ends into some sort of horribly tragic smile but failing miserably. "I'm supposed to right the wrongs in the system. End a life to save a life or lives. I can do that. I do, do that. I have to do that. I'm trying to make the best of a bad thing born of my weakness. Is that so bad?"

For once, it actually appeared as if Maximos was pleading to John to stop something the other likely didnt even truly understand, as the story had never been told to him. "But it just has to come to this, my closest friend just has to start singing about the end of the world. Or teetering on the edge of madness and self-imposed ruination and I can do nothing because of what you are."

He stopped, shaking his head, biting his bottom lip as if to stop it from quivering. "I...care."

The Shadow said, as if the word took force to admit. "But I...cannot save you."

His eyes fell down, his breaths coming out ragged. An open confession to Tomorrow and the open empty sky. "I...can only end...you."

And then, eyes down, head shaking side to side, he said. "I'm trying, I swear I am. But please dont look at me like that...dont make this more difficult than it has to be John, please."

1370Tomorrow

By Odin's will...Ragnarok must flow.

John lowered his head, his hair hanging limp around his face as he let out a long, low sigh. Suddenly a lot of things made sense...he had not sung a song, not him. Something was making him do this...something was making him sick.

It was a relief, in a way. Now he had a reason. Now he had a target.

Then Maximos seemed to fall apart before him, causing John to look up in shock, his eyes wide as he watched his brother almost burst into tears.

He'd never seen him so....emotional before.

And his words, whilst final and depressing, touched John's heart.

As Max looked down, he would feel John's hand touching the top of his head, laying upon it like a big warm cap. John rubbed the man's head gently, soothingly, and if Maximos looked up, he would see John smiling down to him. He was clearly still in pain, his eyes were even a little bloodshot now...but he still smiled a serene smile down to his brother.

"...Maximos...my brother." John whispered, his voice hoarse as he lowered his hand down to Maxi's shoulder, squeezing it reassuringly. "...I told you already...if it comes to that...there is no-one else I'd rather have by my side....because I know it is you. And I know that you'll feel it. Its important to you. And that makes me happy. That I'm important to you."

He shifted forward in his seat a little, leaning down so their foreheads touched, grasping the back of Max's head so his bloodshot eyes could lock onto Max's mismatched white and black. John's deep, hoarse voice was quiet, barely a whisper, as he spoke straight to Max's soul.

"We are brothers. We are kin.

You are Godslayer. I am God.

Do not feel bad for this. Its just how it is.

We cannot change it anymore then we can turn day into night.

Do not feel bad, brother.

I would rather it be you then anybody else.

I know you will do the right thing, when it comes.

I know you will do what is right, because I trust you."

He released Max's head to reach down between them to tap Max's chest, right where his heart should be, tapping it twice with a large finger that had too little strength within it's pressure for its size.

"Follow your heart Maximos. It cannot lead you astray."

John smiled a brave smile to Maximos then, like an elder brother would to his younger sibling who was unsure of what to do, and lent back into his seat, sinking into it as he reached up with his hand to tap his own massive chest, right where his heart was, before closing his eyes, his hair hanging limp across his face, his smile staying on his face as he finally fell asleep, into a deep sleep, a sleep that he would not wake from until they reached Guldor, and his fate...

1371Maximos

Max tried to smile, it was a weak and little thing at best. A partial upturn of the lips that didnt quite reach the cheeks or eyes. But at the very least he tried. He looked John right in his bloodshot eyes.

He did not blink. If the eyes were the window to the soul then John's words were a calming breeze flowing through that very window, and Max dare not shut it. John was so fragile right now, weaker than he had even seen him and even despite the Life Leaf. Part of him, honestly worried that if he shut his eyes even for a heartbeat, Tomorrow would be gone when he opened them. He had seen many, many things in their final moments. Some inflicted, some natural...he could feel it, smell it in the air, taste it on his tongue like the pungent moldy tang of grave soil.

But he had to accept it. As sure as John's grip on the back of his head. He fought back the sadness, the regret, and the tension building up in his chest, right where he was poked, as if he had suddenly swallowed a beach ball. It was all he could do, as he watched the other man sink back into his chair and off to sleep. Sleep, he had to remind himself. Rest was probably for the best.

The least he could do was make it comfortable. Max stared at John for a few long moments, reassuring himself the other man was still breathing, and then scooped up the violin in his lap once more and began to play. It was a quiet, soothing sort of melody. Like a lullaby...or a funeral march. Only now did he realize how similar those two really were.

But he played on anyway.

((I'll put the next post in Guldor.))